OceanofPDF.com

ETHAN’S SKY

KINGS OF FURY MC – 1

OceanofPDF.com

JL QUINCY

OceanofPDF.com

OceanofPDF.com

CONTENTS

Trigger Warning

Author’s Note

Blurb

Prologue

1. Skyler

2. Ethan

3. Skyler

4. Ethan

5. Skyler

6. Ethan

7. Skyler

8. Ethan

9. Skyler

10. Ethan

11. Skyler

12. Ethan

13. Skyler

14. Ethan

15. Skyler

16. Ethan

17. Skyler

18. Ethan

19. Skyler

20. Ethan

21. Skyler

22. Ethan

23. Skyler

24. Ethan

25. Skyler

26. Ethan

27. Skyler

28. Ethan

29. Skyler

30. Ethan

31. Skyler

32. Ethan

33. Skyler

34. Ethan

35. Skyler

36. Ethan

37. Skyler

38. Ethan

39. Skyler

40. Ethan

41. Skyler

42. Ethan

43. Skyler

44. Ethan

45. Skyler

46. Ethan

Epilogue

Prologue - Jake

Also by J. L. Quincy

About the Author

Links

OceanofPDF.com

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are either the product of the author’s imagination or used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, business establishments, events or locales is entirely coincidental.

All rights reserved.

Adult Content Warning: This book contains sexual scenes, explicit language, and violence. 

Ethan’s Sky

Copyright 2021 © J. L. Quincy

Editor: Edit’s by Amy (editsbyamy.com)

Copy Line Editing: Edits by Amy

Cover by: Golden Czermak

Format by: Amy Briggs (Edits by Amy)

ALL RIGHTS RESERVED.

This book contains material protected under International and Federal Copyright Laws and Treaties. Any unauthorized reprint or use of this material is prohibited. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system without express written permission from J. L. Quincy the author/publisher.

OceanofPDF.com

TRIGGER WARNING

This book contains sexual scenes, explicit language, and violence. 

Topics discussed through the Kings of Fury MC may include emotionally traumatic fictional scenarios which could be triggering for some readers. Read at your own risk.

OceanofPDF.com

To my husband and my kids, thank you for believing in me while I navigated through this journey and discovering my dream. Without your love and support and constant encouragement, I wouldn’t be here.

I love y’all mostest.

OceanofPDF.com

AUTHOR’S NOTE

This book would not have happened had it not been for the help of a few special people, and I can’t in good conscience forget to say thank you to them.

Jodi, Dar, Jessica, I don’t know how I got so lucky as to have you in my life, but I will forever be grateful.

Jessy, you are my ride or die on this journey. thank you for being my cheering squad and for letting me invade your space and pick your brains when needed. And for threatening to kick my ass when I wanted to give up. Now you are stuck with me.

To my husband, my forever, and my greatest encourager. Thank you isn’t big enough to tell you how much I truly appreciate your encouragement and love through all of this. My whole life, baby, you and no other.

OceanofPDF.com

BLURB

Skyler

My best friend died, leaving me to guard her secrets.

I never thought her secrets would become my nightmare.

I did what I had to do to survive, I ran.

Leaving everyone I love behind, including him. 

I carried a piece of him with me, until it was taken away from me too.

Broken, angry, and tired of running, I fought.

For my life, the parts of myself I thought were lost, and for him. 

He hates me, thinks I betrayed his family.

He’s the only thing I could never let go, no matter how many times I tried.

Would he love me again if he knew my secrets? If he knew why I had to run?

When my past comes back to haunt me, will he protect me,

or throw me to the Devil himself?

Ethan

She knows what happened to my sister.

She could’ve put the man responsible behind bars,

But instead, he got off free and clear, and she ran away.

She was supposed to be my forever.

Six years have passed and now she’s back in town ready to restart her life. 

I want her gone.

Until a trouble comes looking for her.

She’s been keeping secrets, protecting those whose job it is to protect her.

I’ll fight her demons, then I’m going to make up for lost time. 

And she’s never getting away from me again.

OceanofPDF.com

PROLOGUE

Ethan

The music fills the air as I walk through The Velvet Pearl looking for a table away from the crowd. I don’t want to talk. I’m not looking for a date. It’s been a long ass week and all I want is to have a few drinks and enjoy the show. Alone.

Finding a booth toward the back of the room with a straight on view of the stage, I take a seat. A pretty dark-haired waitress wearing a sexy purple corset and short black skirt, fishnet stockings and fuck me heals smiles prettily at me as she asks, “Can I get you something to drink, Sugar?”

“Bourbon.”

“You got it, honey. Be right back.” She winks and heads to the bar.

The Pearl is not the average gentlemen’s club. It’s classier than any place I’ve ever been in. Classier than my brother Ghost’s strip joint, Glitz and Tass.

This place has high back booths and long velvet curtains separating each table. The place screams high class. The shows are sensual and not every night is the same show. The costumes are sexy as hell, and though they might lose a piece here and there, the dancers never get completely naked. But damn if they don’t make you want them too.

The women here don’t bare all unless you pay them extra and only by reservation in the private rooms on the second level.

On stage, they dance.

It’s seductive, alluring, a tease without the full reveal. Not that I don’t appreciate strippers, but sometimes it’s nice to have something left to the imagination. It gives the impression of a challenge which I find excites me.

Club whores are always walking around the clubhouse naked, and more than eager to give it up. It’s too fucking easy. I’m not saying I haven’t taken advantage of the girls when I needed a quick pump-n-dump when I was younger, but over the years club girls lost their appeal.

Plus, these women aren’t after my cut.

I never wear it when I come here, not wanting to stick out in the crowd. Being an amateur MMA fighter from the small town up the road already makes me recognizable. But being a patched member of the Kings of Fury MC draws even more attention. There’s always at least one woman who thinks she’ll be the one to make the bad boy biker fall and claim her as his.

Not gonna happen. Been there, done that.

I had a girl once. She was my one. My forever girl. Or at least, I thought she was. Until she left without so much as saying goodbye. It was a while before I finally got my shit together, and I promised myself I’d never let another woman own me the way she did. Losing her was like losing a piece of myself.

A piece you’re still missing.

I shake the thought from my mind.

No, I don’t want attention tonight. I came here to forget about fighting and club business for one night. Something’s been off with me this week. My training sessions have been shit. I’m not sleeping, always on guard. For what, I have no fucking clue. I can’t shake the feeling of impending doom.

Everything seems to be fine with everyone else. Pres hasn’t said there’s any issues going on, but I can’t help feeling like there’s a shitstorm on the horizon.

Needing to clear my fucking head and get some distance, I hopped on my bike and went for a ride. That’s how I found myself here.

The lights drop low. The music starts. When the spotlight hits the stage, I find myself gripping the edge of the table. Seven women span the stage all dressed in black leather outfits. Each one a little different from the next. Some have on short skirts while others wear butt-cut shorts. Two have some ruffled lacy shit across their asses.

Each one is wearing a top specially fit to their tits, putting their best assets on display. The only thing matching among them is their Mardi-gras masks and the black high heeled boots climbing their legs and stopping mid-thigh. It’s nothing I haven’t seen before. Then she comes down the steps in the middle of the stage, and the others separate, making room for her. The spotlight hits her, and my breath catches and my cock stirs.

Goddamn.

The women all pop their hips in unison with the beat of the music. Everyone is moving the same, but there’s something about the beautiful redhead with the shapely legs and perfect tits dancing center stage I can’t force my eyes away from.

My cock thickens, growing harder with each passing second, very aware of the exotic creature before me wanting to get better acquainted. I agree. I need an up close and personal introduction while I pound into her wet heat with those legs and those boots wrapped tightly around my waist.

Her black shorts are cut just short enough the bottom of her luscious ass cheeks peek out while they bounce with every move she makes. The front dips low, barely a fingertip’s width above her pussy.

I’m certain with how low cut those shorts are, she’s bare underneath. The tiny scrap of material has me envisioning myself pulling them down with my teeth, licking her clit and bringing her to orgasm before stripping her bare and fucking her against a wall.

Her porcelain skin appears to be unmarked. Sweat and her diamond belly ring glitter as the spotlight follows her around the stage.

Her body is defined. Muscular but still feminine.

My eyes travel up her navel to her mouthwatering tits wrapped in a black leather halter top. It squeezes her tits together showing the perfect amount of cleavage. There’s no way those things are fake the way they jiggle and bounce as she moves. My hands tingle with the need to touch and squeeze, watching them bounce as she rides my cock.

Her long red hair swishing back and forth with each hard thrust of her hips as she stomps across the stage in unison with the others. They turn to pair off,, her hand sliding up the thigh of her partner. Her hair falls in waves down as she arches her back. Her partner’s fingers trace down the valley between her tits to the top of those fucking shorts. Cat calls and wolf whistles fill the room.

The dancers break off, leaving the beautiful goddess centerstage. She crawls to the edge, dragging her knees. Her back arches as she moves each step in time with the beat.

My cock strains against my zipper.

She leans back, rolling her hips, her hand over her head, and as she humps the air. Her hand grabs her tit then slides down between her legs grabbing her crotch. I want nothing more than for it to be my hands exploring her every curve and valley. When she arches up, her legs scissor open then closed to the rhythm. She bites her lip, not making eye contact with anyone, completely lost in her performance and the music. She’s shut everything and everyone out around her except the music. It’s like she’s not performing for the crowd. Not like the other dancers who are intentionally smiling and making eye contact with the patrons near the stage. She doesn’t care about the people watching. She’s in her own world. One I’d like to visit.

She’s mesmerizing.

I was wrong. I do want attention tonight. Hers.

When the waitress brings my bourbon, I nod to the stage, never taking my eyes off her and ask, “Who’s the redhead in the middle?”

“That’s Lady Scarlet,” she offers as she drops the napkin and sets down my drink. “She’s pretty popular. It’s why the boss likes her. She draws a crowd.”

I don’t like how everyone else is watching her like this. It’s stupid, I know. I have no claim to her, but I want to be the only one she dances for.

I could pay for a private dance.

“Who do I see to get some one-on-one time with her?”

The waitress shakes her head. “Not gonna happen, sugar. Management doesn’t allow her to give privates.”

Her words pull my attention from the stage momentarily. “Why?”

She shrugs her shoulders. “Mine is not to ask questions, but to serve the customers.” I get what she’s saying. When you work for someone like Vincenzo Parisi, ignorance is bliss. Especially when it means working for one of the most feared mafia bosses in the states.

I focus my attention back to my fantasy turned real on the stage as the song is coming to an end. She’s still in her own world, lost in the music, as she drops low to the ground, crawling forward, sliding her tits across the stage, her hand stretched out in front of her luscious ass high up in the air.

Jesus, I want to hit that ass. Just. Like. That.

When her head finally pops up with the last beat of the song, she’s panting, sweaty, and finally…our eyes lock.

Hello beautiful.

She gasps. Or maybe I imagine it. But right here in this moment, I make a vow to myself to have her in this very same position, naked and writhing as I take her and make her mine.

OceanofPDF.com

1

OceanofPDF.com

SKYLER

Text: SKYFALL

My stomach drops at the word flashing on my screen in a group text. It’s our code word for “get your ass home now!” It’s not a casual code word like when I was a kid, out past curfew, getting the warning to get home before get my ass in trouble. Skyfall is my Daddy’s favorite James Bond movie. The one where he went back to his childhood home known as Skyfall.

It's the movie where everything came full circle and secrets were revealed. Secrets from the past. It’s why Daddy chose it. Because if he’s sending this one word out to the five of us, it means I need to come out of hiding and get my ass home. Now. It also means my secrets will only be kept for so much longer.

I don’t waste time fumbling with my phone. I know Daddy will call me any minute and fill me in as soon as he can. My job right now is to get my go-bag, load up what I need from my apartment, and get the fuck out.

I know who’s on the text line. Both Gabe and Eli, presidents of their own chapters of the Kings of Fury MC, and my Uncle Ghost. I know they’re all doing exactly what I’m doing now. Rallying together and putting shit in motion.

I dig through the bottom of my closet, reaching all the way to back behind my shoe rack and grab my black go-bag. I unzip the top and double check its contents. I know I don’t have to. I haven’t taken anything out of here since the last time, but I still feel the need to double check because honestly, I need something I can be certain of right now. My preparedness to get the hell out is something I’ve never been more certain of in my life. It was only a matter of time before my demons caught up to me.

My phone rings, and I don’t hesitate to answer.

“Daddy? What’s wrong?” It’s nearly two in the morning, so he should be halfway back from his run by now. He was hauling a trailer up north for West Enterprises, meant to return by home around seven a.m. then head here for breakfast.

“Hey, Butter Bean,” he greets, using my childhood nickname.

“Daddy, what’s happening?” I grab my bag and move to the dresser with my phone cradled on my shoulder listening. I’m praying he’s going to tell me this was a mistake, tell me everything is fine.

“I’m sorry, baby girl. I’m not going to make it home for our date this time. I’m afraid I’m stuck in traffic with no way out.”

What he’s really saying is, “I’m in trouble and there’s no way I’ll make it out.” He sounds both stressed and defeated.

“Was there an accident?”

Are you hurt?

“No sweetheart, but there’s a lot of cars and not much moving. I don’t see an alternate route either. I’m so sorry, Sky.”

He’s trapped with no way out.

“Can you call for help with directions?”

He knows what I’m really asking him is can he call the club, the cops, anybody who could help him.

“No. I’m afraid there’s no one available at the moment. I checked in, left a message, but I’m going to have to ride this one out.”

He contacted the club but he’s too far away. He’s alone in this.

“Fuck! Fuck!” I shout into the phone, pausing my packing momentarily to catch my breath. I squeeze the make-up bag full of cash I grabbed from the bottom drawer of my dresser before sticking it in my go-bag.

“It’s okay, sweetheart. Listen to me. I need you to calm down and listen, Sky. Can you do that? I’ve only got a few minutes here, Butter Bean.” His voice sounds almost desperate.

I take a few steps backward sitting on the end of my bed.

“Yeah, Daddy. I’m listening.” Tears are slowly streaming down my face. I know what this means. I know what he’s going to tell me. We’ve practiced this so many times so I would know exactly what to do if this call ever came in. We just hoped it never would.

“I need you to call your Uncle Chris and tell him I can’t make our movie date. Ask him if he’ll be there in my place. I promise I’ll do everything I can to get there, but I don’t want you to go alone if I can’t be there. Do you understand?”

I inhale and slowly release my breath.

He’s telling me to go to my Uncle Ghost; no one calls him by his given name anymore, but anyone listening could find out who he was talking about if Daddy used his road name. He wants me to go home to Oak Ridge, to the clubhouse, and hide there. He knows he’s not going to make it, and Ghost is the only family I have left on this earth. If I’m with him, I won’t have to face this shit alone.

It's what he thinks. I’m still going to be alone. Once my secrets come out, when the club learns the truth…when he learns the truth…my uncle will have to choose. Blood or the club. And I already know he will choose the club. It’s their oath. The club is his family now. Has been for years.

“Butter Bean? Sky? Did you hear me?” Daddy sounds frantic.

“I-I’m here. Sorry, Daddy. I understand. I’ll pack the snacks up and meet him at the theater as soon as I get done here. I wish you could be here too.” My voice cracks. I’m fighting like hell not to let him hear me breaking on the other end of the line. It’s got to be hard enough for him to do this. I won’t add my shit to his pile. I can be strong for a little while longer.

“I’m so sorry, Bean. I need you to know, if I could be there…if there was any way out of this mess, I would be right there for you. But I can’t. Not this time. I’m afraid I’ve taken the wrong turn off and gotten myself stuck in some shit I can’t get out of. But no matter what happens, you need to know I love you. So goddamn much. You and your mother are the best things to happen to me in this life and when I see her, I’m going to tell her how fucking proud I am of the woman you’ve become. And then we’re going to find a nice porch swing and a tall glass of sweet tea and enjoy the sunset together. But I promise, we’ll be keeping an eye on you. Don’t you ever forget.”

He's crying now. I can hear it in the crack of his voice. He knows he’s about to die. I don’t know how or why, but if he’s talking about seeing my mother, he’s accepted his fate. Because she’s been in Heaven since I was eight-years-old.

I let the tears fall freely. There’s no point in hiding it anymore. We both know this is the last time we’ll ever speak to each other.

“I love you, Daddy. So much.”

“I know, baby. I need to call your uncle and let him know you’re going to meet him. I don’t want to let go, but…” he chokes on the last word.

“I know. Daddy, do me a favor?”

“Anything.”

“Hug Mama and tell her I love her. Tell her…I’ll come visit as soon as I can. Both of you.” My voice hitches. “I’ll bring hydrangeas when I come. I know they’re her favorite.”

I hear the hiccup in his breath. It’s not every day your kid tells you they’ll visit your grave, but I want him to know I won’t forget them. Ever.

“I love you, Skyler. With everything I am.”

The phone clicks. I stare at the burner in my hand, my feet stuck to the floor.

My chest hurts. My eyes burn. I feel sick to my stomach. I want to fall to the ground and pray it’ll swallow me up and take me too, but I know it won’t.

It takes several deep breaths and strength I didn’t know I could possess to get up.

Wiping away my tears, I’m up off the bed, determined to get my shit and do what my father’s asking of me. I have to. If he’s going to sacrifice himself, I’m going to get through this and do what he has always wanted me to.

I’m going home.

Two hours later, I’m pulling up to the dock at the back of our old summer house on the lake. We haven’t visited here since my senior year in high school. It’s the last place I remember feeling truly happy.

I know I’m supposed to go to the clubhouse, and I will. It’s on the same property, about thirty minutes or so down the road, but I’m not ready to be there yet. I need some time to pull my shit together before I face what awaits me there.

I walk out to the edge of the dock and sit down cross legged and watch the water ripple as the bugs land on top. It smells like oak trees and honeysuckle. It’s peaceful.

Tears are streaming down my face, but I don’t try to stop them. I know I need to be strong and face this situation head on, and I will. But I need a little time to cry, scream…fuck I don’t know…feel. A luxury I don’t usually allow myself.

Once I leave this spot, my past is going to come charging back into my life and if I don’t have my armor on, my walls up, I will break. And I can’t.

Never again.

I’ll brace myself for the shit I’m bound to have to take when he sees me. Ethan.

Hopefully seeing me doesn’t crush him. Lord knows, I’ve done enough damage.

He’s going to be pissed when he sees me. Hell, pissed isn’t even remotely close to how I expect he’ll feel. He still blames me for leaving him when his sister died. He assumed I knew something about it and ran away. He blamed me for the bastard who drugged and raped her getting away. He knew I would know what really happened to Emily.

But I couldn’t tell him.

If I did, then I’d have to tell him what I did, and that shit can’t happen.

Holding my knees to my chest, I let it all go. All my anger, my frustration, the pain of losing my father…all of it. My chest feels like it’s on fucking fire as I gasp for breath. My eyes burn. I wish like hell it was me and not Daddy those bastards took out. I know it’s irrational, but without him…what the hell do I have left?

I hear the rumble of the motorcycle and nearly fall off the fucking dock jumping to my feet, pissed I don’t have more time. I didn’t think anyone would look for me out here. As soon as he removes his helmet, I know how he found me.

Cash always finds me.

He’s almost made it to the docks when I shout, “How the fuck did you find me?”

He smiles his all-knowing, smart ass grin. “You once told me this was the only place you truly felt happy. I don’t know how many times you shared memories of coming here whenever you needed a place to relax, find peace after your mother died. Or how you and your best friend would spend every free moment here when you weren’t in school. And then I remembered, you once told me this was the last place you and your dad spent time together before everything went to shit and you came to Mountain Heights.” He shrugs. “I did the math. Figured you’d go wherever you could feel him again.”

He opens his arms, and I don’t hesitate. I slam into his chest and let myself go.

He doesn’t say anything, just holds me tight, resting his chin on my head and lets me cry. If there’s ever been anyone in my life I could fall apart around and not worry about judgement, it’s Cash.

He’s my self-designated big-brother-slash-pain-in-the-ass-bodyguard-bestie. He came up with the title all on his own. I call him my pain in the ass, figuring the term encompasses it all.

He was there the night I arrived at the Mountain Heights clubhouse. He had just been patched in and was given the chore of watching over me while Eli and Gabe settled my arrangements. Cash was there when I was at my worst. He didn’t leave my side for the first few weeks unless Eli sent him on an errand, and even then, he would take me along if he could.

I confided most of my secrets to him. Well, the ones I could tell, anyway. He knows me probably better than anyone, or the me I am now. He helped me get stronger. Fight my demons. He and a few of the others taught me how to fight, use a knife, even how to shoot a gun. I was determined to never feel weak or let anyone hurt me again, and they helped me regain my strength and protect myself.

“Shh, Sky. You’re okay, babe. I’ve got you,” he soothes as I continue to cry and get what I’m sure is an embarrassing amount of snot on his shirt, but I don’t give a shit. I need this.

“He’s gone, Cash. He knew he was going to die and there wasn’t a damn thing I could do to help him.” I sob, his arms hold me tighter.

“I know, babe. But you know you need to follow the plan. It’s what he wanted for you. The guys are losing their shit trying to find your ass. Apparently, the tracker on your truck has been removed.” He pulls back a little, his eyebrow raised challenging me to deny it.

“I took it off before I left the apartment. If Xander can track me, anyone can. You know I’m right.”

“Yeah, but we would’ve gotten to you before anyone else, and we have to know where the fuck you are!” His voice raises with his agitation.

I get it. He’s pissed I went rogue, but I had to. Just for a little while.

“I needed time to myself. To wrap my head around this shit before I go to the clubhouse. You don’t know the half of what I’m up against. I just…I couldn’t face my past without taking the time to breakdown, even if only for a few minutes. I’m struggling to keep my shit together here, Cash. My fucking dad is gone!” I scream, punching his chest. He doesn’t stop me. He absorbs everything I’m giving him. A few minutes later and I sink into him, my knees nearly giving out on me.

Cash is quick to pick me up, carrying me back to the edge of the dock before sitting down with me cradled to his chest. We sit there in silence as I work to gather the pieces of my shattered heart.

“Listen, I don’t know everything about your past or what brought you to Mountain Heights, but what I do know is you’re fucking strong, Sky. One of the strongest people I know. I watched you go from broken and scared to a badass fucking wild child. You can do this. And I’m going to be here and whenever you start to feel like you can’t fight, you grab my ass and I’ll fight your fucking demons for you. You got me? You’re not alone. I’ve got you.”

I nod into his chest because I don’t have the strength to do much else.

“Come on. You need to get your shit together. We’ve got to get to the clubhouse or you can bet they’re going to send the fucking calvary out to find us. Xander may not be able to track your ass, but he sure as shit can track mine and I don’t need Pres realizing we took this little detour and didn’t tell anyone, yeah? He’s already pissed I’m here before the rest of them because I was coming down to watch your show and pay you a surprise visit. I wasn’t planning on having to babysit you again too.” He huffs as if this is a hardship for him. We both know he’s full of shit.

He may have told them he was coming to surprise me, but I know damn well he was coming to see the show and see about getting some one-on-one time with Sherrie, one of the dancers who gives extras in the VIP rooms. Something I never do. I strictly dance and nothing else. I don’t judge the girls I work with; their life is their own, but I don’t do this for the money. I dance because it’s the only place I feel complete and total freedom.

Pushing off Cash’s chest, with one last deep breath, I shift off his lap and stand up. He moves to stand behind me, his arms circling my waist. He rests his chin on my shoulder and tells me, “You’re going to be okay, Sky. You can do this. Pull you big girl panties up, lock your shit down, and do what your dad asked you to do. Let us keep you safe, and I promise you when we find the fuckers responsible for killing George, we’ll make them pay.”

We’ll make them pay.

His words ring in my head, and I suddenly feel my anger rising to the surface. I’ll make them pay. I make the promise to myself right then and there. Whatever it takes, whatever shit I face to endure coming back here, I’ll do it. I’ll take it all. Because the only people I trust to find Daddy’s killer are the Kings. They won’t rest until whoever it is, is found. And I need them find the son of a bitch…so I can end them my damn self.

Finding my resolve, I turn around, grab Cash’s hand, and lead him back to the truck.

“Uh, Sky. You good?” When we make it to my truck, I open the door, and look him dead in the eye, my mask of indifference firmly back in place.

“Good? No. Ready? Yeah. I’m ready. Let’s go get this shit done so I can start planning my next steps.”

“What next steps? You know they’re probably going to lock your ass down at the clubhouse, right?”

I smile, and Cash looks at me genuinely nervous. “I’m not staying in the clubhouse. I have a safe house in town Daddy set up for me years ago. If any of you try to make me stay in the clubhouse, I will shoot you in the fucking cock and not feel an ounce of remorse.”

He grabs his crotch and wrinkles his face at me.

“Harsh, babe. Too harsh.”

“I’m not staying in the clubhouse. I can’t. But you’re more than welcome to crash with me in the safe house if it’ll make Eli and Gabe feel better.”

I slam the door and start up the truck, not bothering to explain the reason I can’t stay in the clubhouse is because it’s going to be hard enough to confront Ethan after all this time. Having to see him is one thing. Having to sit by and watch as the club girls interact with him would fucking break me. I can be strong enough to get through losing my dad, and facing my past, I hope. But I know for certain I don’t have enough strength to handle seeing Ethan with another woman. I know it would rip me apart.

OceanofPDF.com

2

OceanofPDF.com

ETHAN

The sun is barely up over the mountains, highlighting the tops of the trees lining the road. The cool morning breeze on my face, a soothing balm to my nerves. I’ve been on edge since Hawk called at three a.m. telling me, “Do whatever you need to do to sober up and get your ass to church by six o’clock. Pres says no excuses.” Since Hawk knew I was over an hour away visiting the Velvet Pearl, he wanted to give me ample time to get back.

I was already in a foul mood after wasting an entire trip up there to see Scarlet. I planned on talking to Vincenzo again about convincing Scarlet to give me any kind of time. I was about ready to offer him a grand just so I could buy her a drink and hear her voice for an hour. I didn’t need the lap dance. If I can get close enough, spend some time with her, I know I can break down the barrier they have walled up around her. Once I do that, she’ll give in to me. I know she will.

I had a plan. One that went to shit.

I was in my usual booth with a bourbon, waiting patiently to see her again. When the show started, and everyone made their way out onto the stage, I knew the woman dancing center stage wasn’t my redheaded fantasy. She had the same long red hair and wore the same sexy outfit, but she wasn’t the woman who had my dick in a vice.

When I realized the truth, I asked my waitress about the woman on stage. The young brunette smiled and whispered where only I could hear, “the real Lady Scarlet had an emergency. Amethyst agreed to fill in for her. She used Scarlet’s costume and wig so the customers wouldn’t know.”

Wig?

“Whenever they discover Scarlet’s gone, attendance goes down a bit.” She shrugs.

I should’ve drove my ass home then but decided to knock back a few drinks and sleep it off in the hotel while trying to imagine what Scarlet looks like without her costume. Imagining what she looks like without what I now know is a wig.

Is she brunette with a short pixie cut to go with those fiery eyes? Or is she a blonde bombshell with all her long locks pinned up in a tight bun like a schoolteacher under all that fake red hair?

The schoolteacher idea led to a long jerk-off session in the shower before a restless night’s sleep.

I emptied my load, and my balls still ache this morning as I’m riding into town.

Fuck! What is it about this chick?

It’s not unusual for Pres to call church at random times. It’s protocol whenever important shit comes up. Usually, it’s because some punk vandalized one of our shops or has been harassing the townspeople with their pranks. But something about this time feels ominous.

I pull to the rod iron fence and wait for Austin, one of our prospects, to wave me through. I follow the paved road lined with trees leading up through the fields, passing the old farmhouse owned by Caleb and Liz and their big red barn. I smile to myself. Their house holds a lot of memories for all of us. The original “home” we’ve all been welcomed into over the years.

Six years ago, Caleb dropped my ass on the couch in their living room after finding me at the cemetery drunk off my ass. The next morning, Liz placed a cup of black coffee and a plate full of greasy food down in front of me to help with my hangover. Right before she smacked the back of my head, hard, and said, “You better man-the-fuck-up! Your sister wouldn’t want you moping around like a used-up pussy.” She softened her voice, cupped my face in her hands and said, “It’s okay to mourn, but you can’t stay down in the dark forever. You’ve gotta come up to the light and live…for her.”

By the end of the day, I was a prospect for the Kings and never looked back.

Liz is the original queen. As Caleb’s wife, Ol’ lady, and Gabe’s mother, she takes on a huge responsibility to be the mother or grandmother every member and their family needs. All of this includes whipping our asses, calling us on our bullshit, or giving us a spot to sleep when the chaos of the clubhouse and our brothers may not be the level of comfort we need. She’s always been the beacon we run to whenever one of us has become overwhelmed by our own lives.

Though she bitches often about how she should get paid to be our club’s therapist for all the shit she has to put up with. She doesn’t hesitate when she knows we need her.

Caleb started the Kings of Fury MC over twenty years ago with his brother Jonah and a handful of brothers they met in the military, and they picked up others as they rolled through town looking for a place to call home.

Caleb’s family has owned this farmland for generations. It was once an equestrian farm, housing, and breeding horses for other farms. Business had slowed down for them some, but it’s still making enough as a side income.

This place has been his and Liz’s home for nearly fifty years. The backside of the farm became the home of the Kings of Fury clubhouse.

Caleb wanted a place to go to unwind with his friends and brothers but after serving time in the military and never knowing if he’d return, he couldn’t pull himself too far away from his wife. So, on over 300 acres of land with a few houses, all inhabited by his family, and several barns, he built this club. One barn was made into an oversized garage to house and work on our bikes. Another, much larger two-story barn was transformed into the clubhouse, a barn with some…upgrades.

Everything is surrounded by grass and wood-covered trails. It even has a lake further back, hidden in the hills where Gabe and a couple other brothers built their homes.

I make my way to the clubhouse, heading straight for my parking spot, surprised to find several bikes and a white Dodge Ram already parked near the building. The closer I get I realize the four motorcycles belong to members of the Mountain Heights chapter.

This is not a good sign.

I waste no time heading inside. Someone must be in deep shit for Eli to bring his boys down. Mountain heights is a good day’s ride from here.

Fuck.

The smell of coffee and cigarette smoke fills my lungs. Hawk’s the first person I see standing near the bar waiting for coffee as I enter the doors. Figuring he would know more than me about the situation since he’s the one Pres had call everyone in, I head his way.

“What are Eli and his guys doing here? Someone in trouble?”

Hawk shrugs. “No clue. Pres called me less than half an hour after I left the bar saying to get everyone into church by 6am. Whatever it is, he sure has shit timing,” Hawk complains. “Man, I was balls deep, mid-fucking-stroke in a fine piece of ass. Pres heard her in the background. Told me to pull out and get shit done.”

“You answered your phone while fucking some bitch?” Cash says, clasping Hawk on the shoulder. I don’t know whether to laugh or feel sorry for the guy. On the one hand, he can’t ignore Pres. On the other, women don’t like when your mind isn’t focused on them while you’re fucking ‘em.

I greet Cash with a handshake. I’ve met him a few times, but I’m not close to the Mountain Heights guys like I am my own brothers. Usually, when Gabe had business up their way, I was in a training camp prepping for a fight. Gabe wouldn’t put me on a run if he knew I had a fight coming up. In case shit went sideways, he wanted my head in the game. It might have something to do with the money the club makes betting on me to win too, but I’m not about to question him on it.

Xander and Walker come up behind Cash, greeting the rest of us. We all take turns clasping hands and giving each other a quick bro hug.

“Did I hear right?” Walker asks. “You answered your phone while you were balls deep in some chick?”

“It was Pres!” Hawk shouts, eager to explain himself to the group. “I can’t ignore his calls.” Hawk tosses his hands up, like we should all fucking know better. “He told me to get everyone here. That’s a lot of calls. Do you know how hard it is to get ahold of everyone after we’ve all been out drinking and everyone’s back to wherever, with whoever they picked up for the night, ready to get to the fucking part of their evening?”

“Did they answer?” I ask, having a pretty good idea what his answer will be.

“Fuck no! Everyone else let shit go to voicemail,” he grumbles. “But I get cockblocked by my own fucking Pres! I gotta tell you, I am not feeling the brotherly love right now, man.”

We all lose it then, laughing at the fucker.

“We were all at O’Malley’s bar last night where Hawk was flirting with a very drunk, very willing blonde. She and her friends were having a girl’s night for her twenty-first birthday. Once he discovered what they were celebrating, Hawk made his move. It became his personal mission to get her feeling a good buzz and into her birthday suit. His pickup line…It’s the proper way to celebrate a birthday,” Declan explains.

I see the look on Cash’s face, he’s dying to know what happened. To fuck with Hawk. “Wait. You said you got cockblocked?” He squeezes Hawk’s shoulder, while shaking his head in disbelief. “You pulled out and walked away? You didn’t even get off before you left?”

“Oh, I got off.” Hawk’s eyebrows reach his forehead. He looks at me like Cash is stupid for even thinking Hawk would allow such a thing. “I got off, but she didn’t. I had to dump and run, man. Pres was waiting on me to find all these fuckers.” He tosses his finger around the room indicating my brothers.

“You left without getting her off?” I shake my head in disbelief and mild disgust at his lack of manners. Not that anyone really gives a fuck. We’d all have done the same thing. But it’s fun to fuck with him. “You’re a selfish bastard.”

Hawk shrugs at my dig but doesn’t deny it’s true.

“If Pres didn’t make it sound so urgent, I would’ve gotten her off at least once, but I was in a hurry. I knew most everyone was going to be sleeping off their booze and would need enough of a heads up to be sober before showing up here. And you…you needed a few hours to sober up and make the drive.” I get a few looks, but no one asks and I’m not telling. The Pearl is my private oasis for now. And I’m not sharing Scarlet with any of these assholes.

“Pres was already pissed about whatever’s going on. I figured this is going to be a long ass day. I had to decide. Blue balls or a pissed off bitch?” He looks at me and smiles wide.

“Pissed off bitch.” We all answer in unison.

Hawk shrugs. “I took one for the team.”

“We thank you for your sacrifice,” Walker, the VP for Mountain Heights says with a salute. Hawk’s smile widens.

“You know I made the right choice. With Eli and y’all here, I’m not looking to share club pussy. Might not be enough to go around anyway since we didn’t have time to call in some of Ghost’s girls from the strip club to prepare.”

Ghost runs the Glitz and Tass strip club at the end of town. Not all his girls like being around the club members unless they’re working a pole and getting paid, but there are some who don’t mind riding dick and having a good time for the fuck of it. Literally.

I slap Hawk in the chest with the back of my hand. “There’ll be enough. There’s never a shortage of pussy. Booze, maybe. But never pussy.” We all laugh.

It’s not uncommon for other chapters to come into town for a visit, but usually we get a heads up to prepare for the extra guest rooms, plan food, and other necessary shit. It’s more of a warning to make sure we have enough booze and pussy to go around. This place will be crawling with club girls, strippers, and hang arounds in no time when word gets out the Mountain Heights brothers are hanging around for any length of time. It’s the proper way to welcome our brothers once we get business handled.

But we didn’t get a heads up this time which means something’s not right.

We all turn when we hear the kitchen door open and follow the smell of food to the bar where Patsy, Gus’s ol’ lady is spreading everything out. Gus is one of the old timers from the original Kings chapter. He and his wife run the local diner, Magpie’s here in town.

“Tell me this isn’t just for the Mountain Heights guys, Patsy?” Hawk asks, turning on the charm.

“I was told to bring food to feed an army,” Patsy says, gesturing around the room full of people. “I don’t know why or who else is coming. I’m doing what Gabe requested, which is feed you boys.”

The common room is packed. I scan the room making a mental note of who is in attendance. Both presidents, Ghost, Caleb, and Mack are missing.

“Where’s your Pres?” I turn, asking Walker.

“He’s in the office with yours,” he answers around a piece of toast.

“Hey Patsy, can you hand me a plate. Grab me two?” Cash asks. She hands him two plates which he begins piling up with generous amounts of eggs, bacon, and toast. He nods to the rest of us excusing himself and walks over to a table across the room. One where a blonde woman is sitting by herself. I can’t quite see her face from here. She’s got her back to me, but I can tell she’s got long legs wrapped in dark denim, tan skin, sinewy arms and back, with a tattoo on her left arm peeking out under the sleeve of her purple top.

I’m about to ask my brothers who the woman Cash is taking food to is, when I notice Mack’s wife, Lisa, and his daughter, Jayde, taking a seat at the table. Gabe’s niece, Sadie also joins them.

What the hell is Sadie doing here?

Something in my gut twists, an uneasiness I can’t explain.

Lisa leans in close to the blonde as she talks to her, giving her a side hug, rubbing her hands up and down the woman’s back. Sadie, Gabe’s niece, and Mack’s charge, sets three cups of coffee down before taking a seat of her own.

It’s not uncommon for Sadie to come home from Baron’s Edge on the weekends to visit from time to time but not this early in the morning. She attends a private prep school a half day’s drive away. Seeing Mack’s wife and daughter here, as well as Sadie and Patsy, tells me this isn’t a typical church meeting. Shit’s gone sideways. Or it’s about to. Women are only called in when we have church if there’s a reason to be concerned for their safety or something has happened that could affect the families. They don’t get to sit in on the discussion but are kept here on lockdown where they can be watched over until another plan is put in place.

Fuck. I hope we’re not going on lockdown. I need to get back to the Pearl as soon as possible to see Scarlet again.

“Did Cash finally get chained down with an ol’ lady?” I ask Walker, and Xander who are both shoveling food into their mouth. Walker’s eyebrows crease, while Xander’s eyes grow wide.

Hawk looks over at the table, and shrugs. “I don’t see a property patch.”

Xander opens his mouth to speak, but the back of Walker’s hand slapping into his chest halts him.

“She’s a friend,” Walker says. Xander’s brows crease at Walker’s response, but he gives a slight shake of his head. Xander shrugs and tucks back into his food.

What the fuck is that about?

“Yeah. Looks like Lisa knows her. Jayde and Sadie seem friendly with her too,” Hawk says glancing over to where Sadie’s sitting and scowls then shrugs as he grabs a plate, surveying all the food, ignoring the rest of us. “Patsy? Have I ever told you how much I love you?” Hawk asks. He puts his plate down, walks around the bar in a flash and scoops her up in a hug. She swats at his shoulders in protest.

“Put me down,” Patsy fusses, but her laughter tells of her amusement.

“She complains, but she loves it when you boys manhandle her.” Gus smirks over his cup of coffee as his wife scowls back at him for not rescuing her, but instead encouraging Hawk.

“Maybe you should manhandle her more often, old man, then she won’t need us to get her so excited,” Hawk teases, then winks at Patsy who blushes.

“Fuck off, One Eyed Jack,” Gus snaps.

“It was Jack Sparrow. When are you going to get it right?” Hawk protests.

“When I decide I really give a shit. Which, in case you were wondering, is never.”

Hawk’s known for being one to experiment in the bedroom. The guy has a laundry list of kinks. I don’t know if he has any limits to be honest, but I’m also not curious enough to ask. His one wild night of playing dress up in the bedroom always comes back to bite him in the ass. Hawk’s not the only computer savvy one around here. He can thank Ghost for the show we all got to see. He’s the one who played the live feed on the clubhouse TVs without Hawk’s knowledge. He’s lucky that’s all Ghost did after the stunt Hawk pulled at the Christmas party. Ghost was passed out drunk on the stage at the clubhouse and woke up drooling, clutching a dildo in his hand near his mouth. It wouldn’t have been so bad except Hawk hand also taken pictures of the scene, hung them up all over the clubhouse, then proceeded to text them to the rest of the club. The girls and brothers gave him shit for weeks.

With Ghost’s particular set of skills, and his love for revenge, it could’ve been a lot worse. The whole town could’ve been watching his shit on a live stream. Until Hawk figured it out and pulled it down anyway. Between Hawk, Ghost, and Gabe’s niece Sadie and their tech wars, there’s never a dull moment around here.

Hawk verbally sparring with Gus draws attention our way. Everyone except the blonde sitting across the room. She seems engrossed in her phone. She seems to have tuned everyone in the room out. She’s got her head resting on her hand, keeping her profile from view, as she slides her finger to scroll along on her screen.

Walker and Xander have made their way over to stand with Cash off to the side of the table where the women are sitting talking quietly.

The guys standing around her are talking quietly amongst themselves. She seems somber and each of their attention is hyper-focused on her. She’s not interacting at all, even when Cash nudges her. She shrugs her shoulder. When she turns her head, looking over her shoulder at him, I get a minimal view of her profile, but not enough to really see who she is.

Curious, I nudge Hawk again. “You sure she doesn’t look familiar to you?”

Hawk glances at the women sitting around the table for a second time. “I can’t generally tell a woman by the back of her head unless her ass is bare and she’s on all fours.”

I shove my shoulder into his. “You’re an ass. You better keep that shit to yourself. If she is one of theirs, you’ll be swallowing your own teeth for your next meal.”

“What?” Hawk gripes. “You asked me to look at a woman and see if I know her by the back of her head. I’m just saying, she doesn’t look familiar. Without seeing her face, I’d need to see her naked body from the back. If I could see her face or her tits, then I could probably tell you for sure.” He shrugs again, looking at me like what he says makes perfectly good sense. “Ow!”

“Shut up asshole! Or Ethan’s right. You’ll be eating through a straw soon enough,” Liz says slapping him on the back of his head. She must’ve been in the kitchen because she’s swinging a towel in her hand, smells of bacon, and looks ready to murder Hawk. She may be small, but she’s feisty. Her man wouldn’t hesitate to shoot any one of us for her, and she knows it.

“What did I do?” Hawk whines.

“Be glad it was me who heard you and not Ghost or Gabe. They’d have your ass for talking about his girl like she’s a whore.”

His girl? Who’s girl? Ghost? It would have to be, since Gabe hasn’t taken a woman as his own since his wife and child died years ago.

“She’s one of Ghost’s girls? A stripper?” I ask. Liz’s eyes cut to mine and the fury I see looking back at me would scare the hardest of men. I’m half tempted to cover my junk, just in case.

“Who is she?” Because now I really need to know. I’ve never seen Ghost with a woman who wasn’t a club whore or a stripper, and certainly not one so young. Not to say he wouldn’t be interested in a younger woman; I’ve never seen him with one like her.

If she was a stripper, it could explain how Cash knows her, since he owns a strip club himself. It’s not uncommon for the girls to move from one club to another. They like the protection the MC offers them, so they often trade between towns. Ghost’s been known to give jobs to some of Cash’s girls from time to time. They move here having gotten tired of Mountain Heights, or just the cheap clientele then come here looking to make better money. New faces tend to make more money… in the beginning. When the tips dwindle out the ladies move on.

But then why would Lisa hug her? And why bring her in for an emergency meeting?

It doesn’t make sense. And Liz called her “his girl.” Now I’m genuinely intrigued. And a little jealous. Even an old bastard like Ghost has someone to call his own.

Lucky bastard.

What the hell am I thinking? I don’t want someone to call my own.

Liz smiles up at me and taps a hand on my cheek. Seeing her this close, I notice her make-up does nothing to hide the fact she’s been crying.

What the hell?

My brow creases at the sight, but before I can ask what’s wrong, she gives a soft, apologetic smile, and says, “Oh, I’m sure you’ll figure it out soon enough, sweetheart.” She clears her throat, her voice sincere and laced with concern. She steels her face and turns around. “In the meantime.” She points right at Hawk. “You, behave.”

Hawk’s mouth drops open, as he sputters, “I haven’t done anything.”

“You’re thinking about it, and I’ll tell you now. When it comes to her…don’t.”

Liz crosses her arms attempting to look tough in her tight black jeans and her Property of Captain, her nickname for her husband, T-shirt, glaring at Hawk. A mischievous smile breaks out on his face and she’s up and off the ground as he spins her in a hug.

Liz absolutely hates that shit. She’ll take a hug, sure. But she gets mad as hell when someone picks her up or spins her around. She’s so tiny compared to the rest of us it isn’t hard to do. It’s also why Hawk does it as often as he can get away with. He likes to stir the pot.

“Hawk!” Caleb’s deep voice booms through the room.

Speaking of the “pot.”

“Keep my woman’s feet on the fucking ground, dickhead! Get your own ol’ lady to harass!” Caleb shouts, as he, Ghost, Mack, Eli, and Gabe are all coming down the hall, out of Gabe’s office. The mood in the room shifts drastically as they enter. All conversations cease.

Ghost’s eyes scan the room. He breaks off from the rest in a hurry. Heading straight toward the blonde.

“What the fuck? Mack’s here too?” My words are quiet but filled with shock. Mack is one of the club’s enforcers, only he’s been working for Garrison Security on special assignment for a long ass time.

“Makes sense if he brought Sadie home,” Gus grumbles. Only it doesn’t make sense because although it’s not unusual for Sadie to come home, seeing Mack is a rarity. His presence means my gut on the way to the clubhouse was right.

Caleb makes eye contact with me but says nothing.

Something’s fucked.

Mack makes his way over to Jake and embraces his son. He always wears a crisp suit when he’s working on his assignment. He’s head of security for one of Garrison Security’s biggest clients. Gabe’s father-in-law.

Mack’s suit is rumpled, and his hair looks like he’s been running his hands through it repeatedly in frustration. Both he and Gabe seem uncomfortable, but it’s Mack’s demeanor that has me a little on edge. He’s pensive and pissed. A deadly cocktail when mixed with one of our club’s enforcers. This one in particular.

Though he’s resigned his position as enforcer unofficially since he works and spends most of his time in Baron’s Edge, he’s still one scary motherfucker. He won’t hesitate to handle business for the club if he feels things need his special brand of justice to be served.

Well, shit.

The man’s torture skills are unparalleled. It’s not just his job, it’s his passion. The simple fact he’s here, in his suit, not his cut, means something really fucked up is going on. He rarely leaves his post in Baron’s Edge to come home unless it’s planned well in advance, and he always wears his cut when he’s home.

Hawk backs away from a scowling Liz with his hands up in surrender. “There’s no need to be mean, old man. I don’t want to be saddled and pussy-whipped like you.” Caleb stands almost toe to toe with Hawk, glaring down the three-inch height difference between them.

I see it coming before Hawk does.

Caleb catches him in the chest with a solid punch, making Hawk sputter and cough. The room fills with laughter at the idiot who’s now hunched over. He tries to stand, and Gus cuffs him on the back of the head. His stupidity lightening the somber mood a little. Sadie and Jayde are both shaking their heads. Even the blonde’s shoulders shake momentarily, but her face is still hidden behind a curtain of hair as she shakes it.

I wonder what her laugh sounds like.

Why the hell do even I care?

Hawk’s trying to laugh too but hasn’t quite caught his breath.

Chuckling, Caleb says, “Fucker,” then leans down to kiss his wife who’s beaming.

“Thank you, Captain. Always the gentlemen.” Liz wraps her arms around Caleb’s waist looking up at him, her eyes shining.

“Only for you, Mama.” He kisses her forehead then drops to a chair placing her on his lap. She smirks at Hawk, one eyebrow raised. His expression says don’t fuck with me, boy.

Mack and Jake grab coffee and join their family at the table. Mack leans in, saying something to the woman sitting beside his wife kissing the top of both their heads. It’s a gesture of familiarity.

The woman nods and squeezes his hand on her shoulder. He moves back to sitting down next to his wife.

Liz gets up to fix Caleb a plate then settles into the chair beside him, bumping my elbow as she passes.

“It’ll all be clear in a moment, son. Remember, you can always come by the house if you need to.” Liz’s words make me pause, hearing both the warning and comfort they offer.

She moves past, and I notice after a quick hello to Caleb, Ghost, and Gabe have followed Eli to the table where his men are standing like stationary statues, as if guarding the woman in question.

Who the hell is she?

Gabe leans down and kisses the woman on the top of her head. She seems to go rigid at his touch but softens when Eli puts his hand on her left shoulder giving it a squeeze of support. Ghost squats down beside her, turning her chair to face him. I’m straining to see her face but with his hand cupping her cheek, and Gabe’s broad body so close, my view is blocked. Ghost leans in talking quietly to her.

She slides her chair back, and they stand together. He engulfs her in a hug, his big ass arms blocking my view of her face as he pulls her close to his chest, kissing the top of her head again. Her shoulders begin to shake. Ghost continues to hold her, stroking her back. Eli moves to Ghost’s side, his hand now on her back as well. Cash stands up behind her, his stance is more precautionary, as if he thinks he might need to catch her if she drops. She’s boxed in by all four men, making it impossible for anyone to see who she is or hear what’s being said.

It’s all very awkward and somber.

The door down the hall opens, drawing everyone’s attention away from the woman and Ghost. I follow everyone’s line of sight to where Melanie, one of the club girls has just come out of Blake’s room exaggeratingly wiping the corners of her mouth with her fingers glaring at Jayde. Blake follows her out seconds later, locks his door, then fastens the buckle of his belt.

“Guess Mel’s already had her breakfast.” Hawk snickers loud enough for all to hear. Melanie smirks, unfazed by all the laughter at her expense giving a slight bow as if she’s proud of her accomplishment.

Mel’s one of the newer club girls. Been here a few months. She started out as a hang around. She’s been working to get her hooks into Austin since he became a prospect last fall. When her plan backfired, she decided to become one of the club’s regular girls fucking anyone who’s willing.

Guess her new plan is Blake.

She aims for the newbies hoping when they get their patch, she’ll get hers. It’s a shit plan I’m certain will end in disaster as it always does. The club girls know what they’re signing on for, but they still get their hopes up to one day be more than a wet hole for everyone to pass around.

My attention is drawn back to the mysterious woman’s table. She’s still boxed in, only the top of her head is visible from where I am.

Jake moves closer to Jayde, whispering something to his sister. Jayde glares back at him, and he smirks, arching a brow at her. It’s a dare. Her eyes flick to where Mel stands near the bar. Jake pulls Jayde in dropping a kiss on her head. Her eyes are glassy. She shakes her head slightly, pulling out of Jake’s embrace. She glances over at Blake still scowling when he approaches, handing a cup of fresh coffee over to both Mack and Jake. Jayde takes it from Mack’s hands before he can take a sip. She doesn’t take Jake’s cup from him which has me curious.

Jayde snaps at her father, but her words are directed at the prospect. “Don’t drink that. You might catch something. He didn’t even wash his hands. For all you know he has her crabs under his fingernails and smeared his own cum in your cup.” Jake spits his coffee out into the air.

Jayde smiles. Sadie busts out into laughter.

“I’ll make you a fresh cup, Daddy.” Jayde pushes past Blake, heading for the bar where she pours the cup out, grabs a fresh mug, and pours a new one.

Liz is smiling with pride. She’s not a fan of the club girls.

“What about me? You want me to catch something?” Jake asks, sounding half amused half pissed.

“You dip your dick in anything with a pulse like the rest of them. You’re risking your own life. Daddy, however, shares his bed with one woman, and I’m not about to let some skank’s disease infect our mama.”

There’s a mixture of laughter and gasps heard throughout the common area. The gasps no doubt coming from Melanie. Liz and Patsy don’t try to contain their laughter. They both raise their mugs to Jayde and give a “Here, here” in show of their solidarity.

Not all the club girls are bitchy. Most are sweet girls with their own stories to tell. But even I can’t say I’m leery about Melanie.

Mason, another prospect, comes through the front door heading straight for Gabe.

“Everyone’s here, Pres,” he says loud enough we can all here. “Austin and Colt have the gate covered.”

Gabe clears his throat, drawing everyone’s attention to him. He stands up from his seat and moves into the center of the room. “Listen up! I’ve called you all here because we’ve got family shit to discuss. Afterward, ladies, you’ll have your assignments to get handled and the men will be heading into church. Eli, you, and your men will join us at the table.”

Eli nods.

“Melanie, Rachel, Drea, Candi, and Cam. Get the rooms ready. Eli and his boys are going to be staying here for a while. Make sure they have whatever they need.” The five women scurry off down the hall to make preparations.

They’re staying? I turn back to where Eli and his men are all standing.

Ghost turns toward the rest of the group with the tall blonde still nestled into his body. Her head is down, leaning into his chest. Her face is still hidden by his large hand cradling her against him.

I take a minute to check out the rest of her. She is a lot younger than Ghost. He doesn’t act as though she’s his woman though. He’s holding her like she’s delicate, or fragile. Precious to him, like a father would hold his child. It’s not possessive so much as protective.

I get a better view of her now, minus her face.

She’s average height, slender, with curves in all the right places. Her sinewy arms are wrapped tightly around him. A feminine hand with purple nail polish grips his cut. I can hear muffled talking around me. Cash leans in, saying something in her ear. She lifts her head and turns to look up at him, and my heart slams into my fucking ribcage.

It can’t be.

Gabe’s explaining something to the club in the background, but it might as well be Charlie Brown’s teacher talking because I’m only hearing muffled sounds around me. No clear words or phrases. My sight homes in on her and everything else becomes hollow noise around me. My own heartbeat is the only clear noise I hear as it thrums in my head. Red haze fills my sight, and my inner demons scream with rage beneath the surface. My fists clench and my jaw tightens. My chest feels like it’s caught in a fucking vise.

Rage. It’s the only way to describe what I’m feeling when I see her standing there. The one who destroyed everything good in my life.

Vicious, unrelenting, unadulterated…rage!

In three strides, I’m standing in front of her, my arm outstretched, finger pointed in her face. I don’t even register the other people surrounding us as I tower over her, growling, “What the fuck are you doing here Skyler?”

OceanofPDF.com

3

OceanofPDF.com

SKYLER

I knew I was going to catch hell when I pulled through the gate of the clubhouse. The prospect didn’t even stop me, just pointed in the direction he wanted me to park. Which means someone told him to expect me, and what my vehicle looked like.

Eli.

He’s going to be pissed.

I was told to come straight to the Oak Ridge clubhouse after I got the call from Daddy and then from Eli. But I couldn’t.

I needed time to let things settle in, to feel Daddy’s presence one last time before reality comes crashing in. I knew once it did, the warm feeling would be taken away, replacing it with cold dread.

I knew Daddy wasn’t coming home. He told me as much. It’s why he sent the code out. But I wasn’t ready to be here. I wanted a few minutes to pretend my world wasn’t crashing down around me again.

I called Vincenzo and told him I wouldn’t be coming into work for a few days, and I knew he knew. He didn’t say as much, but the way he sounded on the phone. The deep sighs. The sound of his hand scrubbing down his face through the phone and his heartfelt apology. He knew my daddy was dead.

Vincenzo offered me all the time I need, a place to stay, and a bodyguard should I want one. It was all very sweet, but I already knew I’d have more than enough babysitters once I crossed into the Kings’ yard.

Passing the old farmhouse brought back memories of an easier time in my life. It was hard not having Mama around, but at least I had Daddy and Ghost, and of course Caleb and Liz too. I didn’t have grandparents growing up. Caleb and Liz were the next best thing as far as I was concerned.

Walking into the clubhouse, Eli is the first to see me. He makes a B-line for me with Xander and Walker isn’t far behind. The clubhouse is mostly empty this early in the morning. I’m not surprised.

“Hey, sweetheart,” Eli says, pulling me into his chest. I grab the back of his cut and hang on. “I’m so sorry, baby girl.”

I sniff, nodding into his chest.

“You know Gabe is blowing flames out his ears pissed at you for disobeying an order.”

I lean back, looking up at Eli’s eyes. “I know. But one day y’all will remember, I’m not yours to command. If Daddy hadn’t asked me, I wouldn’t be here at all.”

Cash looks at me and seems a little confused. He was there the night they took me to Mountain Heights and has been a close friend since, but none of them know why I was sent away and placed under their protection. Only a handful of members know. The ones who weren’t fully patched in at the time, like Cash, weren’t privy to my business.

Club business.

“Skyler!” Gabe bellows from across the room.

Eli steps back, releasing his hold, but keeping his hand on the small of my back. His way of showing solidarity to me.

“Come in here. We need to talk to you.” Gabe beckons me to the office where I’m sure my sentence is awaiting.

I walk across the room and down the hall to the office. Gabe is sitting behind the desk, Mack standing behind him against the wall. My uncle makes his way to me and grabs my hand before sitting down with me on the chairs in front of the desk. Caleb comes in a couple seconds behind me, offering a small smile. Eli closes the door and the shitstorm that is my life ensues.

“Where the fuck were you?” Gabe growls.

“Hey! Easy, Pres. She just lost her dad.” Ghost glares at Gabe. He’s hurting too, having lost his brother-in-law and I’m sure his protective instincts are on overdrive.

I put my hand on his chest drawing his attention to me.

“It’s okay, Ghost. I’m a big girl. I make my own decisions and handle my own…problems.” He cocks a brow, waiting for my explanation. I meet his glare with one of my own. I’m not the same little mouse they sent packing all those years ago.

“I needed a moment to get my shit together. In case you missed it, my father called me to let me know he was about to die before telling me to come here. Then he hung up and that was the end of it.” Gabe leans back and lets out a long breath.

“You were supposed to⁠—”

I throw my hand up, cutting him off. “I know what the instructions were. Daddy called me first. And although I agreed to come here, I didn’t agree to do it right that very moment,” I say, trying to keep my breathing in check and my voice from cracking. I take a deep breath and continue. “I went where I could be alone with my thoughts. I was still on Kings property. I needed to feel like…I don’t know. To fucking feel something or a minute. To cry by myself.”

“Watch your tone,” Gabe growls. My eyes roll of their own accord. “You should’ve come here where we could⁠—”

“You know I couldn’t come straight here!” My voice raises just under shouting. “My father’s death isn’t the only thing I’m facing, and you fucking know it. So, you’ll have to forgive me if I needed a minute to lose my shit and then get it together again before coming here to face the firing squad I’m sure I’m about to when Ethan finds out I’m here.”

Gabe leans forward, no doubt about to lose his shit, when Eli steps between us.

“I know what she did was foolish and reckless.” He glances over his shoulder making eye contact with me. I barely hold back a second eye roll. They can be mad all they want; I don’t give a flying fuck. I don’t report to them.

“But give her some slack, Gabe. She just lost her dad. She was finally getting used to the idea of coming back here, but not under these circumstances. A lot has changed for her in a matter of months. Now this. You can’t expect her to be excited or even want to come here. She’s right.” He pauses, looking at every man in the room one by one. “Ethan is going to lose his shit when he realizes the truth about everything, but especially if he finds out Skyler’s been at my club, with my men, his brothers. Just…give her some breathing room for a minute. Let her wrap her head around everything before you go chastising the shit out of her.”

“Thank you,” I whisper, but Eli hears me, and is quick to turn his attention to me.

“Oh, I’m not letting you off the hook, sweetheart. You were told to get to the clubhouse and under Gabe’s protection ASAP. If Vincenzo hadn’t called me himself to let me know he had men tailing your ass, I’d be taking you over my damn knee myself.”

“The fuck you will,” I snap.

Wait. What’d he say?

Vincenzo did what now?

My head drops into my hands.

Of course, Vincenzo sent people to watch over me. Fuck my life.

“I wasn’t trying to be difficult. But I don’t think I should be here. Why don’t we do this at the house? Away from Ethan and everybody else. I don’t want⁠—”

“Your dad’s house was trashed, Sky. Whoever did this, went through the house looking for something. I was hoping you might have an idea what they might be looking for.”

“Me?” He’s kidding right? “Daddy didn’t tell me anything other than when his next run was and when we would visit each other again. Most of our conversations were about me and how I was doing. If I knew who did this or what they were after, I would’ve⁠—”

“Would’ve what? You better not go doing something stupid, you fucking hear me?” Gabe demands.

“The stupidest thing I’ve done is come here, where Ethan will no doubt lose his shit when he sees me. We should’ve met up somewhere else. Away from him!”

“He’ll need to face the truth sometime, Sky. So do you.” Caleb speaks up from his place in the corner of the room.

“No. He really doesn’t.” I scowl at the old man. “He doesn’t have to know I’m here. I’ll stay in the background at the funeral like I did with Emily’s. He doesn’t have to see me. You can have a club funeral if you want. But I don’t need to be here for it. I’ll…” I take a stuttered breath. My uncle’s hand squeezes my shoulder. “I’ll say goodbye on my own. Without all the people around to fuss over me or ask questions about where I’ve been all this time. I’ll disappear again.”

For now.

“No.”

My eyes snap to Gabe’s.

“What do you mean, no?”

“Just what I said. No.” He cocks his damn eyebrow again, challenging me to argue.

“You’re Ghost’s niece. George was a friend of the club, and like it or not, it makes you club family too.” I don’t’ say anything. What can I say? If I deny his claim, I’ll hurt my uncle and if I accept it, I’m agreeing to his terms.

Bastard.

“We’ll have the funeral. You’ll be there, front and center with Ghost and the rest of us at your back. Ethan will probably throw a tantrum, but I’ll deal with him. He’s my problem, not yours. Got me? He’ll follow orders.”

“He’ll grumble like a little bitch.” Caleb chuckles. “But we’ll keep him in line.”

“You’ll have a room here at the clubhouse,” Gabe declares.

“No.”

“Excuse me.” Gabe glares at me, leaning closer on his forearms. “What did you say to me?”

“I’m not staying at the clubhouse. This is the brothers’ sanctuary. Ethan may have to put up with me moving back to town, but I’m not going to invade his safe place. I’ll stay at Daddy’s safe house. It needs some work done to it anyway. It’ll keep me busy until I figure out what I want to do with myself.”

“Where’s the safe house you’re talking about?” Mack asks.

“Down on Mulberry Road, not far from here,” Ghost answers for me.

Gabe looks to Eli who nods. He approves of my decision.

“You have a job at O’Malley’s if you want it.” Gabe changes the subject, but I know he’s not pleased I’m not following orders.

“I don’t know if I want to work right away. Eli and the guys have been good to me. I have money put away.”

“Your father had an insurance policy…” my uncle starts, but I wave him off.

“I don’t care about any of that. Not now.”

He concedes with a nod. “Okay, Butter Bean.” He kisses my temple. I hold back the tears at the mention of my nickname.

Hold your shit together, Sky.

“Why don’t you head out with the boys. Let us finish up in here,” Eli suggests. He doesn’t have to tell me twice. I jump at the chance to get the hell out of this office.

I head straight to the table where Cash and Xander had been sitting earlier, not making eye contact with anyone.

I lay my head down on the table and pray for this to all be over soon.

I want to go home.

A soft hand rubs my shoulder. I look up to find Lisa, Mack’s wife, and her daughters, Jayde and Sadie standing there. Lisa gives me a side hug.

“It’s so good to see you, sweetheart. I wish it were under better circumstances.”

“Thank you. You, too.” Lisa sits next to me. Sadie sets drinks down on the table while Jayde scans the room looking irritated with something.

I’m surprised to see Sadie. She’s Gabe’s niece. Mack and Lisa took over caring for her when her mother went crazy when she was only a baby. I’ve known both these girls since they were in diapers. I helped watch them a few times with Liz.

I’d been holding up just fine. Accepting hugs from people who haven’t seen me in a while. They reluctantly approach me at the table where I sit under the watchful eyes of Eli’s men. They greeted everyone, but Eli’s guys are all very protective of me. They don’t know the whole story about my past. They only know I was brought to them to be watched over and cared for, away from Oak Ridge and its inhabitants.

Even Eli only knows the basics. Gabe wanted as few people as possible to know all the details. Even he doesn’t have the whole truth. I’ll take it to my grave, Em.

Eli knows enough to know I could be walking into an epic shitstorm because of all the rumors surrounding my disappearance. It’s why his men were told to stick close and didn’t stray far enough to mingle for too long with their brothers. I’m sure everyone else feels the discomfort in the air. But is it ever comfortable when someone we know dies?

Daddy didn’t just die though. He was murdered.

I don’t have to be a club member to know the truth. I knew after the way Daddy sounded on the phone when we spoke, and then when I got the call from Ghost telling me Daddy’s body had been found and his truck stolen. He confirmed without saying the exact words; Daddy had been killed.

Which is the real reason behind the guys’ obsessive need to hover over me.

Protecting me. Watching me.

They’re all waiting for me to snap.

I damn near did when my uncle walked up after leaving the office and engulfed me in his big arms, cradling my head into his chest. A few tears slipped past, soaking into his shirt, but he didn’t let anyone see them. He held me to him and let me have a moment to immerse myself in the comfort and familiarity of his arms. God, I’ve missed this.

Armor, Skyler! Put that shit up and don’t let it down!

Ghost presses his lips to the top of my head with a tender kiss. “I’ve got you, sweet girl.”

I nod my head against his hard chest, and take a deep breath in, letting it out slowly, as I raise my face to look up at his. Those piercing violet eyes like Mama’s and my own stare back at me.

His large hand cradles my cheek as he leans in close and whispers, “Keep your shit together just a little longer. We’ll get this shit done with the club and then you and me we’ll go have a long chat and you can have a good cry, yeah? Your mother would have my ass if I let you fall apart in front of all these assholes.”

“I’m not going to crumble. I’m good.”

His reassuring words put a small smile on my face. He’s right. Mama would be pissed if he let everyone gawk and stare at me. She was very private when it came to emotional or traumatic events. It’s why she didn’t allow anyone to see her during the last few weeks before her passing. Only Daddy, Ghost, and me. No one else was allowed to see her at her worst.

Rebecca Sinclair was a fierce, proud woman. And she took every chance to give her big brother shit.

“I’m not as fragile as some may think.” He smirks and kisses my forehead.

“No. You’re not. You’re your mother’s daughter. Becca was as strong as they come.”

Cash adds in a whisper, “The minute this is over, we’ll find a store, stock up on Rocky Road ice cream, and all the cookies you can stuff in your cute little mouth. Unless of course you’d rather stuff it with something else.”

Ghost grunts, shoving Cash back and growling, “Fuck off.” I chuckle at them both.

“Don’t provoke him, Cash.”

You’ve got this, Skyler. Hang in there a little longer.

“What the fuck are you doing here, Skyler?”

And just like that, the small bubble of safety I had begun to relax in bursts open, leaving me exposed. Serves me right for letting my guard down.

The gravelly rasp of Ethan’s voice, and the harsh way he spoke those words, nearly takes me to my knees. I feel the daggers pierce my soul the moment his eyes land on mine and suddenly the air around me is too thick to breathe. I could only wish the Earth beneath me would open up and swallow me whole.

Do not cower, Skyler Sinclair!

Seeing him at the Pearl was difficult, but the space between us was enough he couldn’t see how affected I was by his presence. I’m thankful he’s unaware of the way my heart gave a harsh thump like it recognized its missing half. It was difficult, but doable because he didn’t know it was me in the Mardi-gras mask dancing before him.

But here. Like this. Where I’m completely exposed, with nowhere to run or hide, completely unprotected from his wrath…it’s suffocating. It feels like someone has stuck a bag over my head and all my air is slowly being taken away, one breath at a time.

Fucking breathe, Skyler!

I shout to myself in my head.

Get it together! Breathe in.

And out. I repeat the exercise a few more times.

I told them this was a bad idea.

Berate them later. Get a fucking grip on yourself.

I begged Eli to take me somewhere else until he and Gabe had a chance to smooth things over with Ethan, to get him used to the idea I’m back. But Gabe insisted Ethan would be fine with my being at the clubhouse because his president would make him okay with it.

Because that’s how shit works, right? Someone tells you to be okay and suddenly you are.

It’s asinine.

Ethan wouldn’t be okay with me being in the same county. Yet, here I am, in his precious clubhouse. The sanctuary for all club members. The one place, had they not forced me to be right now, would still be undefiled.

I’m his enemy.

The enemy his brothers not only invited but welcomed here.

The enemy who stole his sister form him.

Okay, so it wasn’t like I was given an engraved invitation, more like they made me come at Daddy’s request. Even though I warned them Ethan would lose his shit when he found out.

Fucking men. They never listen when you try to warn them their ideas are stupid!

Ethan charges toward me. Everything happens with a domino effect.

Eli, Cash, Walker, and Xander all file in a half circle, a muscular wall of leather formed in front of me and Ghost. My uncle stands at my back with his hands firmly planted on my shoulders, a show of solidarity to me.

That’s going to go over well.

Another proverbial knife in Ethan’s back.

Cash walks forward a couple steps, forcing Ethan back enough to create space between Ethan and Eli, making it clear Ethan won’t be disrespecting Cash’s president without repercussions.

The vein behind my eye is beginning to twitch at the amount of testosterone being thrown around in this room.

Ethan isn’t angry, he’s confused. His brothers are showing their loyalty lies with me before him.

Solidarity to an outsider.

The enemy.

Not their brother.

It’s a slap to the face.

The MC is a brotherhood. A family. Their ways don’t make sense unless you understand the loyalty and depth of friendship and familial connection they all share. It goes far beyond wearing a cut and becoming a member. Their safety, security…hell, their lives, are dependent upon each other every day. The trust they share is earned and held sacred. The patch on their back is warn as a badge of honor and a warning to any who would dare fuck with one of them. Because you fuck with one, you get them all.

Ethan’s brothers are standing before him, guarding me, his nemesis.

The woman he believes betrayed him and his family.

I’m certain by the scowl on his face he sees their stance as an act of disloyalty. Treason of sorts. He won’t understand their motives or their actions. He doesn’t know protecting me was a direct order from both his president and theirs. He wasn’t made privy to the arrangement. Not many in this room are.

“Back the fuck up, Anderson,” Eli demands.

Ethan doesn’t budge. His breathing is ragged. His eyes are burning with fire. Every muscle is taut. He’s not even seeing them. He’s looking right through them and straight at me.

He’s the predator and I’m his prey.

Unfortunately, it’s not a bedroom situation where this kind of attention would be welcomed. Shame.

No! Damnit, Sky! Focus!

A wave of sadness hits me as I remember I’ll never know what it feels like for him to want me again.

“Ethan! Stand the fuck down!” Gabe shouts as he stalks his way across the room to where we’re facing off.

Oh, here we go. The president to the rescue of the needy little girl.

My eyes roll of their own accord. This is becoming a habit really. When will they learn I’m a big girl. I can speak for myself. I don’t need them to do all this macho bolstering bullshit.

Gabe’s voice is threatening enough to snap Ethan out of our glaring contest, but he doesn’t drop his eyes completely. Ethan takes two steps back but doesn’t relax in the slightest. His shoulders are bunched. He doesn’t want to let up, but he’s not stupid enough to disobey Gabe.

His president won’t hesitate to put him on his ass, and Ethan would have no choice but to let him if he wants to keep the beloved patch on his back.

Ethan relaxes his stance enough to lean back on his heels, and his arms are still at his sides as he clenches and unclenches his fists repeatedly. If I didn’t know him as well as I do, I would fear for these men in front of me and myself. But no matter how angry he is, Ethan will not go against his brothers. He won’t do anything he knows could cost him his patch. These men, this family, is all he believes he has in this world. And for that reason alone, they have his complete, undisputable loyalty. Even if it seems he doesn’t have theirs.

They were there for him when his world went to shit.

I was nowhere to be found.

Not by your own choice.

But I went along with the decision, therefore he has a right to blame me to some degree.

I take a moment and watch him. Take in every detail.

I’ve seen him over the years from a distance, but not up close like we are now. Never this close. Not in what feels like forever.

Ethan’s always been tall. Well over six feet, lean and fit. The man standing before me isn’t fit, he’s ripped. He’s a trained fighter by profession and it shows. His shirt pulls taut across his broad chest and what I know are washboard abs. I’ve followed his fighting career as closely as I could from where I was. I know a little about what his body looks like. But damn!

His now folded arms pull the sleeves tight across his bulging biceps. With his leather cut and loose fit dark wash jeans, dark hair, and light scruff, he’s beautiful.

In a rugged, psycho-crazed-biker sort of way.

Even with his pissed off scowl, he’s every woman’s walking fantasy.

He’s always been my fantasy. Even before he became a member of the Kings. When he was just a teenage boy with dreams of becoming a fighter with half the muscle mass, and the desire to make a name for himself. He checked off every one of my boxes.

Though, I must admit, the scruffy, bad boy biker is a great look on him and one I will be adding to my mental rub club photo gallery.

He’s so much like I remember, and yet so different.

But if I’m honest, he’s been starring in every one of my dirty dreams since I saw him at The Pearl.

The heated look he gave me had my body throbbing at the center and my mind conjuring up all the dirty ways I knew he could get me off.

Down girl!

He wasn’t looking at you like that. He was looking at Scarlet.

A girl can dream.

Now he looks tortured and a bit unhinged.

This is how he looks at Skyler. Scarlet is his fantasy. Skyler is his hated foe.

Everything within me is screaming, begging me to run to him, pull him close, and tell him how sorry I truly am for everything I had to do. For the hurt I caused him. The hate and accusation I see staring back at me in those whiskey brown eyes of his have me considering betraying the trust of those whose secrets I’ve kept, the ones that have hurt him.

Including mine.

But it would only hurt him more and put the rest of us in harm’s way. I can’t hurt him anymore.

Nor can I cower to him.

“She’s a fucking traitor and a junky whore who got my sister killed and left me to pick up the pieces alone! So, why. The fuck. Is she. Here?”

His words hit his target, but he’s not going to get the response he’s expecting.

Maybe if he hadn’t chosen to come at me in the middle of Gabe’s explanation about my father’s death. Maybe if he’d listened to what was being said, he’d have understood why I’m here and maybe we could’ve handled things civilly out of respect for my dad if nothing else. But Gabe didn’t fucking listen to me. Ethan isn’t listening to Gabe and is doing exactly what I said he would. Though his reaction is understandable, it’s still disrespectful to me, to Gabe, but most importantly, to Daddy. I might’ve put up with people’s bullshit before, but I’m not the same girl I was back then.

That girl died years ago.

And this woman is pissed.

I don’t drop my gaze or look away. I hold Ethan’s stare with mine. The shit I’ve been through has taught me what I’m really made of, and I will not cower to him or anyone else. It’s something they all need to understand.

Hate me all you want, Ethan, but I’m not the little mouse I once was.

“Answer me,” Ethan demands. His words aren’t directed at Gabe, but at me.

Having had enough of everyone’s demands and gruff demeanor, I step forward, speaking directly at him. “My being here has nothing to do with you, Ethan. I was summoned here because my father’s been murdered, and the club wishes to help me bury him.”

All eyes are suddenly on me. I feel the stares burning into my skin.

Ethan’s head snaps back momentarily so I know he heard me.

The stillness in the room is eerie. The calm before the storm. Gabe hadn’t filled in that last little part about Daddy’s death. Gabe growls.

My chest is tight with trepidation and animosity, but I hold my ground and let the pain and anger of my father’s death take root. They’re my anchor, holding me to reality, keeping me from spewing everything and not giving fuck all if anyone here likes it or not.

But you don’t want their blood on your hands.

Well…

No! Sky! Focus!

Eli growls at Ethan to stand down.

Everyone is quiet; only the sounds of heavy breathing and soft whimpers can be heard as the news of Daddy’s death sinks in.

All eyes are on us, waiting to see what will happen next. Eli’s men stand ready to defend and protect me, while Gabe’s men file in to stand beside Ethan. Whether they plan to hold him back or help him should a fight break out, I have no fucking clue. None of the men in this room owe me their loyalty the way they do the patch on their backs or the men at their sides. The only reason any of them are standing to protect me now is because of my father and what he did for this club and my uncle. He kept their secrets, and those who know, have kept mine. The skeletons he kept hidden, the sacrifices my father made when I was sent away, they’re the kind of ties that bind.

“You need to calm down.” Cash smirks, talking to Ethan. “You’re liable to pop a hemorrhoid talking out your ass so much.” Though ill timed, Cash’s off the cuff remark does as intended, and defuses the situation by several degrees causing some of the men to relax a little in their stance. Unfortunately, it does nothing to calm Ethan’s ire.

I tap Eli’s shoulder to get his attention. When he acknowledges me, I nudge both his and Cash’s arms, pushing for them to move. Both glance at me, and I nod.

I’ll be fine.

Eli gives me room to walk through their muscular barricade, while Cash moves over a single step. He turns my face to his, lifts my chin, and searches my eyes. A low growl comes from Ethan which only serves to make Cash smirk.

Such a punk ass.

Always poking the damn bear.

When Cash sees what he’s looking for…my lack of fear I imagine…my armor in place, he drops my chin giving a slight tip of his own, then finally moves one step more. It’s not because I need his permission, but Cash’s loyalty is to me.

By protecting me, Cash is being loyal to his president and the orders given to him. Eli tasked Cash years ago with my personal safety and well-being. He takes his job as protector very seriously. He’s been my rock when I needed one.

“A brother’s loyalty is to his club, first and foremost.” I’ve heard those words preached my whole life growing up with an uncle who lives and breathes for his MC family.

“I’ve got this. It’s fine. I’m fine.” The two men move almost shoulder to shoulder with me. Ghost takes a firm stance behind me, and I can feel the anger radiating off him from here.

Jesus, the testosterone in here is stifling!

Although, to be fair, my Uncle Chris has just lost his brother-in-law and is concerned about a threat to his only niece. Him snapping would be understandable. Scary and a little bloody, but understandable. Thankfully, he’s allowing me to handle it myself…for now. But I can guarantee with all he’s dealing with, his temper is holding on by a sheer thread.

This is exactly what I was trying to avoid when I asked them not to bring me here.

“Hello, Ethan.” My voice is calm, and as polite as I can muster. I’m holding on by a thin thread myself. I haven’t had time to process through my father’s death or what it means for me moving forward. The time at the dock was only a band-aid. A temporary reprieve until I can get away on my own and deal with my own shit.

I have so many questions lurking in the back of my mind.

Will our agreement with the club still stand?

Does this mean the past is coming back to haunt me?

I can’t do this here. There’s too much to process and this isn’t the time or the place to do so.

Ethan has a reason to be angry, but so do I, and if he’s smart, he’ll realize the fact and let shit go for now.

“I asked you a fucking question,” he says through gritted teeth.

Not smart. Noted. One too many hits in the ring, I guess. Shame. I had such high hopes for him once upon a time.

“And had you been listening, you would’ve heard the answer. My. Father. Is. Dead.” There are muffled whispers heard throughout the room, most of them curses. “You probably would’ve heard Gabe announce it to the room if you had been listening to your president and not so busy focusing on the new pussy in the room.”

Shots fired, bitch!

It’s a dick move to point out his disrespect to not only me but to Gabe as well. I know it’ll only stir the pot, but I don’t care.

Not. A goddamn bit.

Ethan stands there glaring at me. He heard me, but he can’t see past the anger and deception he feels when it comes to me. I told them he wouldn’t. Ambushing him was only going to make shit worse. Did anyone listen?

“You haven’t been home in six years. You never came to see him, not once, and now you show up? Why bother?” His eyes narrow as he glares at me expecting me to feel guilty and crack, I presume. But he’s wrong. In more ways than one. “Why not stay gone. It would’ve been better for everyone if you had.”

Shy, timid, soft spoken, never wanting to engage in conflict Skyler from six years ago? She would’ve cowered to his threatening tone. Would’ve broken down at his hurtful words, hearing he’d rather I stayed away. Probably would’ve curled in on herself and hidden away in a dark room feeling guilty. Because I hated for people to be upset with me. Especially Ethan.

But now? Fuck that. I cower to no one. Never again.

These accusations aren’t true, and I’m done giving a shit about what people think about me.

I could set him straight. Explain what he doesn’t know and prove him wrong. Give him a reason to apologize and make shit right. But there’s no point. It would only serve to piss him off more to know I had been here. I saw my father once a month for the last five years, once we established it was safe. We kept in contact almost every day by burner phones. If he was busy with a run or was in a position where it wasn’t safe to speak to me directly, he would send messages through Eli telling me he would contact me when it was.

“You’re right. I haven’t been home, and I didn’t want to come here.” I gesture around the room. “I didn’t make this deal. Like you, I’m just following orders.” I turn, narrowing my eyes at Gabe, whose face is an emotionless mask.

Ethan’s eyes darken, and his nostrils flare. He’s infuriated. So am I, baby. So am I.

“What deal? What are you talking about?”

I take a deep, cleansing breath and let it out slowly grasping for an ounce of patience. Really what I need is a magic carpet and a fast wind to carry my ass out of here.

“Daddy made a deal with Gabe and the club a long time ago. You’ll have to ask your president for the details, since I’m but a lowly woman and don’t have the privilege of knowing the specifics of ‘club business.’ Right before he called the club, Daddy called me and told me to get my ass to Oak Ridge. To Gabe. My being here has nothing to do with you or the club. I’m simply here to keep a promise to bury Daddy next to Mama on the hill overseeing town.”

“You’re lying. The club has no reason to do a damn thing for you. For George, sure, but you. No fucking way.” He’s waiting for a reaction from me. A sign his words have struck a nerve. When he doesn’t get what he’s after, he continues his tirade. “You, fucking left Oak Ridge after you got my sister mixed up in your bullshit. You’re the reason Emily is dead. Instead of owning up for your mistakes, like a goddamn coward…you ran. Leaving me here to clean up your shit…alone. No one here owes you a goddamn thing.”

And there it is.

The real reason he’s pissed. I don’t believe he believes I’m a junkie. He knows me too well to believe I’d ever do anything of the sort. But it’s easier to blame me than to accept the truth about his sister’s death.

He thinks I left him alone. It’s the real reason he hates me.

I don’t think he really believes the rumors or that I was the cause of Emily’s death. Deep down, he knows I would never be those things. I’d never put Emily in danger.

But he’s too hurt to care.

“If you only knew the truth.” The words are out before I can catch them. Though they weren’t said loudly, I can still feel Gabe’s eyes when his head snaps to look in my direction, glaring.

“What was that?” he asks, but I don’t repeat myself.

“She’s telling the truth. George told her to come here.” Ghost speaks from behind me. He’s not my uncle. In this moment, he’s Ghost, the man the club calls to make people disappear, and he’s letting Ethan know he’s not fucking around by his tone.

“Why the hell would George have called you right before he died? Unless you had something to do with his murder. Is that it, Sky? Did you get yourself in trouble? Is George another victim in your fucked up game?”

“You son of a bitch!” Ghost roars as he pushes past me, grabbing Ethan by the collar of his shirt, and swinging. His fist collides with Ethan’s face, and pandemonium ensues in the common room.

Gabe and Mack pull Ghost off Ethan. Ethan takes a shot while he’s subdued only to be wrestled to the ground by Eli and Walker. Xander takes his stance in front of me, guarding me from the chaos. I reach around him, wanting to get in between them all and put an end to this idiocy. Hawk reaches his arm across my chest holding me back.

“Stay out of it, Sky.”

“Fuck you! Let me go!”

Cash hears me shouting and moves from the pile of fists and bodies flailing to where I’m being blockaded.

“Come on, Sky.” Cash takes my hand. “You’re leaving.”

I’m suddenly frozen in place, lost to the memories and why this is happening.

“Come on Sky. You’re leaving,” Daddy says. “It’s the only way.”

“I have to tell Ethan, Daddy. He’ll think something terrible happened to me. He needs to know what really happened. He deserves to know the truth.”

“He can’t know, Sky. He’s going to have to believe you ran away like everyone else will. It’s the only way.”

“He’ll hate me.”

“Sky!” Cash shouts my name, but I’m still stuck back there.

Of all the times I wish I wasn’t right.

Her death isn’t on your hands.

No. Hers isn’t, but…

“If I ever say or text the words, Skyfall, you get your ass back to Gabe immediately. Don’t ask questions. Don’t make any unplanned stops. You follow the plan to a ‘T’ and get your ass home. Promise me, Butter Bean. I need to hear the words.”

“I promise, Daddy.”

“That’s enough!” I shout over the crowd. The entire room stills. All heads turning to meet my gaze.

Ghost is being held by Gabe, Mack, Declan, and a prospect I don’t recognize. While Ethan has Jake, Gus, and Caleb holding him back with Walker and Eli standing in the middle in case one of them gets loose.

Jesus. This went fucking swell didn’t it.

“You’re right, Ethan. The club may not owe me, but everyone here loved my Daddy. They offered to give him a proper burial and honor him and his friendship to the people of this club. Blame me for whatever you must to make things easier for yourself, but don’t expect me to stand here and have you disrespect my father’s memory.”

I move to leave but am stopped by Cash’s hand on my stomach.

Damnit! Can’t a girl get a dramatic exit for once? The testosterone filling this room is enough to shrink my ovaries.

He doesn’t want me getting close to Ethan, but I’m too pissed to care what anyone thinks anymore.

“I’m going home. I won’t be back here until the funeral. I’ll stay out of your way. You stay out of mine. Once all this shit is settled, you can fuck right off, back to fighting, your gym, women…I don’t fucking care. We don’t even have to speak when we see each other. Whatever you have to do to deal with me being here…do it. But know this. I’m not leaving. Oak Ridge is my home too and I’m fucking staying.”

I let Cash lead me out of the room. I barely make it out of the clubhouse doors before I lean over and toss the contents of my stomach into the nearest trashcan.

Cash rubs my back with one hand, holding my hair back with the other.

“You’re okay, babe. I’ve got you.” Though his words are meant to be soothing, they’re anything but. No one here has me. They don’t understand the agony I feel. Every hateful word out of Ethan’s mouth hit like a shot to the heart. The pain of everything I’ve lost crashing over me in waves, threatening to take me under.

I knew he would be mad. Hate me. Blame me. But I didn’t know it would make me wish I’d died along side with Emily.

It would’ve been easier than this.

I was battling back tears, the knot in my throat becoming thicker and more painful making it difficult to breathe or speak, but somehow, I managed to croak out, “I want to go home.”

Cash helped me stand up, giving me a second to regain my composure. Making sure I was steady enough to walk on my own.

“Go back inside, Cash, I’ll be fine. You stay with Eli.”

I can see the battle Cash is fighting. He knows I’m right. His place is inside with his president. His brothers. But his friendship to me means he wants to stay with me and make sure I get home safe.

“You’re not staying out here alone. Come on. Why don’t you go use the bathroom and clean yourself up. No one will bother you in there. I’ll get Pres to send a prospect out to follow you home.” He waits until I nod to add, “I’ll be there as soon as I’ve got shit finished up here.”

We head inside. Cash heads toward the men huddled in the middle of the room.

“You better check yourself, son,” my uncle growls loudly. I don’t hang around to see what becomes of it, instead I make my way down the hall to the restroom to wash my face.

OceanofPDF.com

4

OceanofPDF.com

ETHAN

“You better check yourself, son,” Ghost growls loudly, taking two steps forward, pushing Mack to the side, and putting himself in front of me. “Skyler is my family, and I am part of this club. You’ll respect her as if she was my own daughter. Are we clear?”

“If you’re okay with her being responsible for people around here dyin’, I guess that’s on you.”

“Enough!” Gabe roars, causing everyone in the room to go silent once more. “Get your shit in check right the fuck now, Ethan.”

“For the rest of you, Ghost is right. George was a friend to this club and Ghost’s brother-in-law. Therefore, Skyler is family. As such, she has our complete loyalty and support,” Gabe shouts for the entire room to hear. His tone is clearly saying back the fuck down. Everyone, even the women nod. Everyone but me. None of this is news; I know the way the club works. The Kings take care of their own. But I can’t get on board with loyalty to Sky. Not a fucking chance in hell.

Gabe stomps over to stand between Ghost and me. I’m sure he recognizes there’s not much holding either of us back. I’m not too far from taking a swing at all these assholes.

Guys fight. It’s not uncommon around here. Shit happens when you get drunk and stupid. But this would be fueled by grief, anger, and protective instincts versus, hurt, rage, and the need for vengeance.

“We clear, Ethan?” Gabe asks, but it’s not a question. It’s a command for me to step down and shut my mouth.

I respond with the only thing I can. “We’re clear, Pres,” I reply, but still I don’t make the slightest move to stand down.

“As I was saying before shit went off the rails, we have a family funeral to prepare for!” Gabe shouts out over the room. “I hate repeating myself but seems some of you weren’t listening the first time. Ma already knows what I need from her and the other women. I’m leaving it to her to handle that shit. The rest of you, finish your food. You have fifteen minutes then I want all your asses in church. Eli you and your men get a bite to eat too. There’s plenty to go around.” Eli nods in agreement.

Gabe steps up close, poking me in the chest with his meaty finger, and speaking low enough those close by can’t hear. “Ethan, go somewhere and cool the fuck off. I want you levelheaded and ready to listen when we get into church. We have a killer to find and shit to sort out. I don’t have time to hold your hand while you get your fucking emotions under control. I know this is a shock to you having Sky here. This whole situation is a shock to us all. But a loyal friend was murdered. Get your shit sorted then get your ass back into church. You got me?”

I don’t hesitate in my response. I look my Pres square in the eye and nod. “Got you.”

Then I walk out the front door with Hawk trailing behind me, calling back, “I’ve got him, Pres.”

I’m sitting outside under the patio cover, planted on top of the wooden picnic table with a bottle of whiskey Hawk brought me dangling between my fingers. It’s still early morning, and Kieran, my trainer and business partner would have my ass, but I don’t give a shit. I need to feel the burn of the liquid and the soothing calm it will eventually bring.

Hawk plants himself on the table beside me, coffee mug in one hand and a cigarette in the other.

The memories come flooding back.

“Ethan, you have to come home.” My mother’s voice sounds shaky as she speaks through gasps and tears. “It’s Emily. She’s…she’s...” She struggles to finish her sentence.

“What did she do this time?” I ask, grabbing my things from around my room giving them the sniff test before tossing them in my bag to head to my next sparring session.

Emily’s always doing something our mother doesn’t approve of. Dating some guy Mom thinks is below her standards. Wearing clothes “too revealing for a young girl her age.” Going to parties with friends Mom doesn’t approve of. She’s not all together wrong about Em. She is a little wild. With Mom working two jobs to keep up with the bills, she’s always tired. My leaving for camp taking half my income with me so I could take care of my own needs, making it to where Mom has to take on extra shifts to make up for the loss. Things are a bit shaky at home to say the least.

I’m fully expecting Mom to rant about another ridiculous stunt my sister has pulled, I’m still going about my way getting ready for the gym. But her next words tilt my world on its axis stopping me cold in my tracks.

“She’s dead, Ethan.” My mother sobs through the phone. I drop mine to the floor as time seems to come to a screeching halt. The numbers on the digital clock across the room blur. The drip in the bathroom sink attached to my room becomes louder. Even my own breathing sounds loud and labored, as if Darth Vader himself entered the room, piercing the silence.

Slowly, I bend to pick up the phone and put it to my ear, my mind racing with questions. The walls of the small two-bedroom apartment I rent with my teammate, Andreas feel like they’re closing in on me. Trying to stand up straight, catching myself with my hand on the wall, I begin to move slowly through the apartment gathering my things to leave.

I need air and to get the fuck out of here. I’ve got to get to Mom.

With each wobbly step I take, I feel like I’m trapesing through a funhouse surrounded by those silly mirrors. They change and distort things. Everything seems fuzzy, blurring together as I try to fight back tears.

“How?” One word. It’s all I can choke out past the lump forming in my throat. I don’t know what I’m expecting her to say. Car accident. Drowning in the lake she loves to frequent with Skyler. Anything, but what she says next.

“The sheriff said she overdosed based on the call that came in. But Ethan, he said there was more to it. Emily was found in the back seat of her car. Her clothes were torn. Covered in blood. Her body broken and bruised. They said she was…she was…”

I know what she’s going to say even though she struggles to get the words out. She was raped. Beaten. Murdered.

“Shh. Mom, it’s okay. I’m coming.” I gather every ounce of strength I can muster to keep my voice calm and steady. She needs me to be that for her. “I’ll be home soon, and the police can tell me everything okay. Give me a few hours. I’m coming. Call Aunt Madalyn. Have her come sit with you until I get there.”

“The sheriff only came to the door to tell me a few moments ago. He’s out front on his radio talking to someone. His deputy is in the living room. I stepped away to call…y-you. I n-need you, Ethan.” Mom sobs.

“I’m coming home. I need to get things sorted. To get a plane ticket, then I’m on my way, Mom.”

I came to this camp for an opportunity to become professional MMA fighter. I came into this thing with little more than the clothes on my back. The camp takes us through rigorous training, a series of team challenges, and carefully matched cage fights. The top two competitors who make it past elimination are guaranteed contracts and a televised debut fight on pay-per-view. It was my one shot to make something of myself.

Promoters. Sponsorships. Training camps. Teams.

None of it matters now. Nothing except getting home.

Mom sniffles and whimpers into the phone, “I’m sorry. I just can’t…I...”

“Shh. I understand. I, um…” I need to ask her one more thing. I need to know because Skyler and Emily are like two peas in a pod. They’re always together getting into trouble with one another. If Emily was killed and Skyler was with her, I need to know was she…Oh God.

“Mom, where’s Skyler?” Everything in me is hoping and praying they weren’t together. Maybe it makes me a fucked up person to hope my sister was alone, but I don’t know what I would do if I lost them both. If they were both…I can’t think about it.

Mom’s silent on the other end.

“Mom?” I try again. Putting my phone on speaker, I open the text screen and shoot off a message to Skyler.

Another soft sob sounds through the phone. “Ethan. Skyler was the one who called the police. She was with Emily.”

My heart stalls out for a beat at her words. So many paralyzing thoughts run through my mind, but I can’t bring myself to ask my mom anything too detailed. She’s already rattled enough as it is.

Hearing Skyler was with Emily in the end, makes me wonder how this all came about. Were they together when it happened? Was Skyler injured or drugged? Did Skyler witness Emily’s death? I need to get to her. I shoot off another text to Skyler’s phone waiting impatiently for her to answer me.

“Ethan…”

“What?” I snap. Panic takes ahold of my lungs, squeezing until I’m gasping for the slightest bit of air. My mind takes another gruesome turn. What if the sick bastards found her? I’m on my feet again, moving quickly throughout the room, shoving the rest of my belongings into my bag. I type out a text to the coach telling him I quit. I don’t have time to get into details with him; I’m in a hurry to get back to them, so a simple text will have to do. Not that it matters. I’ll be replaced within the hour.

Realizing my dickish outburst, I quickly apologize. “I’m sorry, Mom. I’m worried about you. About Sky. I didn’t mean to snap at you.”

The next three words cut like a knife through my chest and tip my entire world off its axis.

“Skyler’s gone, Ethan.”

“Gone? What do you mean gone? Gone where? Like Emily gone?” My heart stutters in my chest. Images of her lying on the ground beaten and bruised, brutally assaulted and lifeless flash through my mind like a movie reel and my knees give out. I slide down the wall, my ass hitting the floor. My chest feels like a three-hundred-pound weight is trying to crush the life out of me. My head is throbbing, my heart is pounding. I can’t fucking breathe.

“Nobody knows, sweetheart.” She sniffles. The sound of a tissue crumpling against the phone and her deep inhale mingle together.

“I don’t understand.”

“When the ambulance and police arrived on scene, Skyler was nowhere to be found. Before coming to see me, Sherriff Dawson drove by her house to question her about the incident. George said she was gone. He had come home from working a late shift and found her room a mess. Her closet was half empty and she’d taken a few pictures and things of her mother’s from her drawers, but that was it. He has Gabe and his men out looking for her.”

“Did they track her phone? Maybe whoever did this took her.” She wouldn’t just leave me. I know she wouldn’t leave me to face this alone. My head feels foggy, a haze rendering me speechless. There’s a sound like a drum beating loudly in my ears, pulsing, and pounding with the erratic beat of my own heart as panic begins to set in.

“She left her phone and her purse at the house. Wherever she is…” she says, her voice a soft whisper. “I’m sorry, baby. I know how much you love her, but I don’t believe Skyler’s ever coming back.”

Gabe had his men out searching for what seemed like years but was only a couple of days. I thought Skyler was dead, until a week after her disappearance, only days before we were finally going to get to bury Emily, George told me she’d called to tell him she was safe and wouldn’t be coming home to Oak Ridge ever again. She couldn’t handle being in place where every memory held so much pain and loss.

I hit rock bottom after that.

Everyone turned out to bury Emily. The Kings stood at my back. All of them there for us. The entire town embraced my mother and me in our darkest hours. Everyone, except Skyler.

She left me.

“You all right, man?”

I take a long pull from the bottle and shake my head. “I don’t know how to answer your question. I understand George was a friend and Ghost’s family. I understand the logistics, but fuck.” Slamming the half empty bottle on the table, I jump to my feet and pace, scrubbing my hands through my hair, grasping for some semblance of peace. I’m unable to stop the rage I feel clawing at my chest. The anguish and heartache Skyler’s leaving caused clouding my vision, constricting my breath. “It’s fucking Skyler! How the hell am I supposed to be good?” I shout, unable to contain it anymore.

My Sunshine.

Hawk’s eyes meet mine, a subtle nod his only reaction to my outburst. He must realize where my thoughts have taken me. He was there. He knows what I went through. How hard I fought to get my shit back together after my sister’s death. I was a fucking wreck. Drinking myself stupid. Fighting anyone and everyone just to be able to feel the pain when my fists connected to flesh and bone. I needed to feel, anything. Pain seemed to be the only thing that penetrated past my drunkenness. A reminder. I was still here.

Alive, and alone.

I would’ve been okay if Skyler would’ve been there with me.

Sky had always been my anchor.

When I was a senior in high school, Skyler and Emily were only a year behind. For four years, I cleaned the floors and locker rooms at Knockouts gym, paying for my fighting lessons, all while helping watch over Emily and trying to graduate. Mom was working two jobs trying to keep a roof over our head, and all she asked of me was to stay out of trouble and be my sister’s keeper.

Skyler and Emily were tight, so naturally, she spent a lot of time over at our house. I got to know her over the years. At first, she was like another sister. Your run of the mill pain in the ass teenage brat. But then I started to really take notice of her. She was only acting the part of a brat because Emily was.

Skyler was shy by nature. She didn’t like conflict, easily allowing Emily to always have her way. Skyler was about books and learning. She was always the smart one. She rarely sassed anyone, except me. I seemed to bring it out in her, and I secretly loved that I could.

She tutored me through Algebra 2 my Senior year. She was a great listener when I was struggling to keep my wits about me every time, I lost a match or got suspended because I punched some asshole who thought he could grope my sister. There was only one suspension. I learned my lesson quick. I beat their ass off campus from there on out. And she was still there to listen to me rant about the same old bullshit. Skyler was the glue holding me together when my life felt like it was spinning out of my control.

But the night Emily died, my anchor cut me loose, and my life spiraled into an epic cluster fuck of my own creation.

Over the next few months after Emily’s funeral, my Aunt Madalyn sold my mother’s house and moved her to a new home in North Carolina with her, and I moved into an apartment over Knockouts Gym.

My sister was dead.

My mother had left town.

And my Sunshine disappeared.

Everyone I loved left me.

The way I felt, my heart slamming into my ribs when I saw her beautiful face, here, in the clubhouse after all this time. Without a word. No letter. No phone call. Nothing. And then she shows up. My brothers surrounding her. Taking up for her. Not me. Their brother. To say I’m pissed is a gross understatement.

I draw in several deep breaths. I’m struggling to get past the lump in my throat, forcing air into my lungs, trying but unsuccessful at getting a hold on my anger.

Turning my gaze back to Hawk, I shout. “Where the hell has she been all this time? And why the fuck are Eli and his men acting like she’s a club royalty or some shit? You saw the way they all stood in front of her as a barrier protecting her. From me! I’m their brother!” I slam my fist against my chest, pounding the patch over my heart repeatedly. The club’s logo, the symbol represents everything to me. “I don’t get it. I just don’t fucking get it.”

“I don’t have all the answers for you, brother,” Hawk says, taking another hit off his cancer stick. “But you’ve got to do whatever Pres says. It’s his call. I’m sure he’ll explain everything, but you’ve got to calm your shit. You can’t go into church ready to brawl with Ghost, Pres, or the Mountain Heights brothers.”

“I know, I—” My words are cut off as a whirlwind of blonde hair, a purple shirt, and tight blue jeans blows past us with a prospect not far behind. Skyler’s hauling ass to the other side of the clubhouse parking lot with Blake hot on her heels.

“Slow down, woman. Fuck!” Blake calls, chasing after her.

I turn on my heels and run after her, determined to talk to her. I need some kind of response other than “fuck off.’”

Grabbing her arm, I spin her to face me. Before I register what’s happening, Skyler reacts, striking my nose with an upward thrust of her palm. Blood gushes as I release her arm and cup my face.

“What the fuck, Sky?” I shout, taking a step back. Remorse flitters across her features, her eyes grow wide and glassy.

“Fucking hell, Ethan! I didn’t know it was you! I could’ve really hurt you!” She’s shouting back at me, her arms flailing about emphasizing her exasperation. Welcome to the club, sweetheart. “You shouldn’t have grabbed me! Fuck!”

She steps toward me, and I take a step back not knowing if she’s looking to get off another strike. Guilt mars her beautiful face, and she steps back again into a basic fight stance. She knows damn well I won’t hit a woman; she just may decide to take advantage and take a second shot.

Her reaction doesn’t make sense. Skyler has always hated violence, which only poses even more questions to add to the growing pile left unanswered.

Fuck my life.

I pull the black bandana from my back pocket and clean up my face. Blake steps between us, whether to protect me or her I’m not sure. After today’s display with Eli’s men, I don’t know which brothers have my back and which ones have hers. Skyler looks between me and Blake, and with a loud huff, she turns and makes quick work of the last ten feet toward the truck. I move to follow, wanting to get to her before she has a chance to drive off, but Hawk’s hand grabbing my shoulder halts my movement.

“Let her go, Ethan. She’s going through her own shit. You’ll get your answers, but not today. I’m sure none of this has been easy on her either.”

“Are you taking her side?” I spin to face him, my eyes snapping to his, the disbelief and doubt in my voice grating on my own nerves. I know better than to doubt his loyalty to me. Of all my brothers who share the patch, Hawk’s the closest thing I have to flesh and blood. He and Kieran, know more about me than anyone. I never would’ve made it out of my personal hell and into my fighting career without them.

They fucking saved my life.

Hawk’s standing at my shoulder; both of us watching as Skyler climbs into the cab of her truck, slams the door, and starts it up. She throws it in gear and speeds past us, her tires kicking up gravel as she blows by. Blake is quick to mount his bike and follow her out of the yard shouting about fucking crazy ass women as he passes us.

Hawk levels me with his harsh glare, confirming he heard the disbelief in my voice before. Shit.

“I’m not taking anyone’s side, brother. I’m trying to let level heads prevail. She’s barely learned about her father’s death, come back to a home she’s been away from for a long time, and had to deal with an asshole getting in her face with all sorts of shitty accusations before she even has a chance to digest any of it. And we have church. You heard Pres. They don’t believe this was an accident which means we have a dead man walking we need to find.” His tone is serious, dripping with malice. Rare when it comes to Hawk, so I know not to brush him off. “You know that patch you’ve been pounding on? Do you remember what it stands for?” He narrows his eyes as he comes to stand toe to toe with me, poking his finger into the patch on my chest, to emphasize his next words. “Brotherhood. Loyalty. Family.”

I don’t respond. Glaring at each other, I watch as his eyes flicker with pain and disappointment. My shoulders drop. I release a long-held breath. I hate disappointing the people who mean the world to me. And this club is full of those people. I’d give my life for every one of them.

“Ghost lost his brother-in-law last night. Your brother is in there waiting for you to get your shit together so we can help him find this son of a bitch and send him straight to hell. Ghost needs his brothers, to help bring justice to this motherfucker. We were all there for you when you lost Emily. Ghost was there for you. You’re here bitching about loyalty, and family.” He pauses, waiting for me to say something, but I remain silent. He throws his arms out to his sides. “Tell me, Ethan. Does your patch really mean any of those things to you?” He steps back, crossing his arms over his chest.

He pulls a bandana from his back pocket, handing it to me. I take the offering since mine is covered on blood and wipe my face and hands.

“Let Ghost be there for Skyler. He’s her family. I’m here for you, brother. But you need to decide. Are you willing to trust your Pres and trust the people who have always had your back?”

Well, shit.

Scrubbing a hand down my face, and rolling my neck a few times, I let his words of wisdom wash over me like a soothing balm my heart needed to see past all the other shit. Hawk’s right. Skyler’s not my concern. But Ghost should be.

I’m an asshole.

Who knew Hawk would be the voice of reason?

Scoffing to myself at the thought, I nod and grab my beer off the table, tossing it in the metal trashcan beside the table. I squeeze Hawk’s shoulder, as I pass by him.

“Come on then. Let’s go help Ghost find this fucker and bury his brother-in-law.”

Hawk seems stunned. “That’s it? You’re good?”

“No. But I will be. You’re right. The club comes first.”

“Bros before hoes.” Hawk snickers. “Patch before snatch.” I shake my head. “Brothers before Moth…”

“No! Shut up! Now, Hawk.” I cover my ears not wanting to hear anymore. He has no limits in the bedroom. “Mothers are off limits. Especially those of your friends.”

“It was one time. I was sixteen and she was fucking hot! You can’t blame a kid, but you’re right, lesson learned.”

I shiver at the thought. He throws his head back roaring with laughter beside me. I try to hold it back, but the asshole manages to make me smile, making him laugh harder, pumping his fist in the air as we pass through the doors and make our way into church.

“Asshole,” I mumble, dropping my hands from my ears.

“Listen, in all seriousness, I’ll help you get your answers, but you’ve got to be patient and for God’s sake don’t grab Skyler’s arm again! She’s packs one hell of a punch!”

“Fuck off,” I grumble, shaking my head as I push past him, shoving him with my shoulder, before taking my seat inside the sanctuary where all our brothers are waiting. Hawk plops down next to me, his laptop sitting on the table waiting for him.

“Admit it. You love me. Life would be boring without me in it.”

Asshole.

“What the fuck happened to you?” Gabe snaps, putting a stop to all conversation around the room.

“Skyler happened to him,” Hawk says grinning like the fucking cat who got the cream.

“Sky hit you?” Eli asks, his lips turning up at the corners, eyes full of pride. “What’d you do to deserve it? As if we couldn’t guess.”

“I didn’t…”

“He grabbed her arm, wanting to stop her and talk, but she spun on him, and palm struck him in the nose. He’s lucky it didn’t break.” Hawk so graciously tells the room. “He’ll probably have a shiner though from the looks of it.”

“Ah. Yeah. She doesn’t like to be touched without permission,” Xander supplies. “You probably startled her. Be glad you didn’t grab her from behind. The outcome would’ve been much worse.”

His statement makes me wonder who touched her without permission and how the hell does he know about it? Was it the asshole who killed Emily? Maybe he beat her first, made her watch?

No. He couldn’t have beaten Skyler.

If she was beaten badly, how could she have run away?

So many unanswered questions.

“How so?” Hawk asks.

“She’d lay his ass out,” Xander, says. “It’s what we taught her to do.” Eli, Cash, and Walker are all smiling with pride.

They did what now?

There are chuckles and gasps around the room.

“You taught her to fight?” I pose the question, but Hawk, still laughing shouts over me.

“If she can take Ethan out…” he starts, but Gabe is quick to shut shit down. Thank fuck.

“Enough!” Gabe shouts, slamming the gavel down. “We’ve got other shit to get handled right now. You can place your bets on Skyler versus Ethan after we’re done here. Got it?”

A collective “Yes sir” rents the air.

“We can all bust Ethan’s balls later for the ass whoopin’ he received from such a sweet little girl.” Gabe’s grinning like a damn fool. The others are all laughing at my expense.

Sweet my ass.

“That’s our girl,” Eli says, beaming with pride.

Their girl? The fuck?

OceanofPDF.com

5

OceanofPDF.com

SKYLER

I’m driving down the road, headed back to Daddy’s safe house, yelling.

“I told them all this was going to be a shitshow of epic proportions, but what do I know. I have tits and only one brain to function my entire body, how could I possibly know what I’m talking about? I punched Ethan! I wouldn’t have struck if I thought it was him. Okay, I might’ve. But let’s face it, he deserved to get slapped for all the shit he said and the way he was acting, but I didn’t mean…Uggghhhh!” I groan. “Assholes! The lot of them!”

I probably look like a lunatic shouting into my phone to people passing by with my exaggerated gestures.

I pull my truck into the driveway and stare at the old farmhouse I’ve missed for so long. We vacationed here in the summer sometimes. It gave Daddy the opportunity to maintain the upkeep. Ghost is the only other person who knows about this place.

It looks like the eaves and porch have been painted white recently. It pops against the dark red brick. The broken step has been repaired. The bushes along the porch are neatly trimmed, fresh flowers are blossoming in widow planters between the two wooden rocking chairs, and the front lawn is freshly mowed.

Daddy always took pride in our yards. Of course, if he didn’t take care of it, Mama would pitch a fit and threaten to do the work herself or hire one of the neighbor’s boys to do it, knowing Daddy didn’t want anyone anywhere near his tools. Especially Mama. He swore whenever she touched them, they’d disappear or mysteriously break, and he’d end up spending a small fortune to replace them. It was less hassle to do the work himself between trips.

The memory of their silly argument brings a smile to my lips.

He kept up the backyard neat and clean near the house, but the woods lining the property he said were never meant to be touched, just enjoyed. There are even a few trails I used to run through the trees leading to a creek and a few small fishing pockets along the property.

We don’t have next door neighbors around here. Most people have a couple of acres this far off the main road. We like the beauty, and the privacy nature provides. The seclusion and privacy were the reason Daddy purchased the place for me.

That’s right. No one knows about it because it’s mine. Well, it was my mother’s and when she passed on it was left to me.

Take our property for example, Daddy put a porch all the way around the house with a deck extending out into the back where a firepit sits out in the open. We used to roast marshmallows and drink hot chocolate wrapped up in one of Mama’s throw blankets out there most nights we came to visit. He’d tell me about his trip on the road and the amazing places he saw, and I’d fill him in on the latest book I was reading.

He made a path leading down into Mama’s garden where she had her rose bushes and some fresh produce. I tried to keep up with it, but I didn’t have the patience she did when it came to sharing our vegetables with all the animals in the area. She didn’t seem to mind, but it pissed me off to work so hard only to watch a rabbit or deer eat my hard-earned food. Daddy was never good at growing vegetables, but he did manage to keep her roses coming back every year.

He’s driven an eighteen-wheeler for as long as I can remember. He could be on the road for days, even weeks at a time until Mama passed away. Then he took a job for one of Garrison’s clients, West International Freight, allowing him to work shorter runs and fewer days a week. On the nights he was on the road, my Uncle Chris or Gus and his wife would stay with me.

Once I got into high school, I was allowed to stay home alone, but there was always a motorcycle or two driving by the house a few times a night. They’ve watched over me.

Even when I didn’t want them to.

Dating in high school was a nightmare until Ethan. I guess since he had Daddy’s approval the guys didn’t give him as much shit as they did the others. Not that there were many others. I wasn’t popular by any means. Not until Emily decided we were going to be best friends. Her crazy ass was popular, though not for the reasons most girls were. She was a live wire and tended to put snobby bitches in their place. She was liked for her carefree, Devil-may-care attitude. She did what she wanted and didn’t give a shit about what anybody thought.

Most people didn’t bother messing with her. I’m certain it had everything to do with the fact Ethan would kick their ass if they did. He took his job of protecting his baby sister very seriously.

It’s why I knew becoming a King would be good for him. They are protective over what they deem to be theirs. Especially their women and families.

With the possible threat in the air, and Daddy’s murder, I’m sure everyone’s going to be on hyper alert. They’ll all be up my ass now. They all see me as Ghost’s family, which makes me theirs by extension. It’s going to make working at the Pearl difficult, but I’ll find a way. At least this house being where it is will make the commute a little easier.

I can’t lose this job. Not when I know Vincenzo knows something about what happened. According to Eli, Vincenzo had his men tail me home. I find it hard to believe that’s coincidental.

At least I’ll have Cash as a buffer. I’m sure I can convince him to be my babysitter. He knows about Scarlet. He helped me put the costumes together. And I’m sure I could bribe him with getting more one-on-one time with Sherrie while I’m on stage.

If Eli will let him stay and Gabe approves, I’m sure I can get Cash to cover for me.

We have to follow protocol.

My eyes roll at the thought of these men and their bullshit rules.

They’ll protect you. You’ll do as they say because it’s what Daddy would have wanted.

I hate when my internal voice is rational. But I also know it’s true. I’ll do it. For him.

At least for a little while.

Daddy would’ve lost his ever-loving mind if he’d heard the crap Ethan was yelling at me.

“I told you he’d hate me, Daddy. He’ll never accept the truth, even if I could tell him.”

A knock on the driver’s window startles me out of my thoughts. I swipe away the few tears spilling down my cheek, and glare at the grinning prospect standing beside my door.

“Come on, babe. It isn’t safe for you out here. Pres gave orders to get you inside and out of sight. Unlock the doors and I’ll grab your bags for you.”

“Blake, is it?”

He nods. I open the door, pushing hard enough to make him huff when the door hits him in the gut. “I can carry my own bags and keep myself safe. You can run on back to the cum dumpster you left at the clubhouse. I’m sure she’s ready for seconds.”

He laughs. “Yeah, I’m sure she is. But my orders are to stay here.”

“Lucky me.”

I grab my bags from the back seat, close the door, and lock up my truck. Blake snatches the bags out of my hands and starts making his way up the steps.

I groan the word, “Asshole,” watching as he heads up the steps to the front door. He doesn’t care what I think, he’s following orders regardless.

I can’t be too mad at him. He’s still a prospect earning his patch. He’s going to follow orders to a T if he wants to be a King. It’s a test of loyalty. The same one we all had to pass.

Wonder what Ethan had to do as a prospect? Who he did?

No. Nope. Don’t go there.

He needed a family. People to look after him after Emily’s death and my disappearance. It was a good idea at the time. Now, I’m not so sure. I wasn’t sure what would happen if our paths crossed. I’d done everything I could to keep it from happening.

When the Oak Ridge chapter drove into Mountain Heights, I stayed hidden away in my apartment until they left town again. Thankfully they never stayed more than a few days. It wasn’t hard to stay out of sight. I was used to being invisible.

Ethan hardly ever visited Mountain Heights. Eli said it was because of his fight schedule, but I knew Gabe was involved. He purposely made the runs when Ethan was in training or preparing for a fight. I knew, because I’ve been following Ethan’s career since day one. Even from Mountain Heights I kept tabs on him to make sure Gabe was keeping up with his end of our agreement.

Sure girl. Keep telling yourself that.

I always knew when he did visit.

I knew when Gabe’s chapter came up, the guys would have their needs serviced by the Mountain Heights club girls, or sometimes Cash would bring in girls from the Bare Trap to entertain them. It’s a common curtesy among clubs.

After the last visit, I overheard the girls chatting each other up at Cash’s bar one night about their experiences. The way they described Ethan’s body and his tattoos almost exactly, I knew he’d slept with at least two of them if not more. Of course, Hawk slept with all of them.

The thought of Ethan with anyone else, was too much for me to bear. But to know he was with club whores nearly killed me. It’s also why I knew I couldn’t stay at the clubhouse. Hearing about him sleeping with women and seeing him with one were two different things.

I couldn’t get mad. This is the life I wanted for him. Sort of. And none of them could’ve known he was once mine.

When things went to shit and I left Oak Ridge, all I wanted was for Ethan to have a family. People to care for him and protect him. I didn’t think about him having a wife, and certainly not a fucking harem of whores. It’s the one thing I didn’t consider would happen when I asked the club to watch over him.

Although, a wife wouldn’t have been easy to take either, at least I’d know he had someone who loved him, and he would be happy. Have everything, he once wanted with me.

I need to push every thought of the past out of my mind.

Things are different now.

I shake Ethan from my thoughts, pull out my key, place it in the lock, and turn.

Deep breath, Sky.

Pumpkin spice. Vanilla. Coffee. And Tobacco.

Home.

“You okay, sweetheart?” Blake asks, his meaty hand grabbing my elbow to steady me.

It’ll get easier, I tell myself, but I know I’m lying. It’s everyone’s way to comfort those who have suffered loss, but the truth is it never gets easier. Time just passes and people either forget or move on.

I stand straighter, releasing my arm from Blake’s grip. “I’m fine. It’s just been a long time. It’s going to take some getting used to, coming here, and knowing they’re both gone. You know?”

Blake nods but doesn’t speak.

I take a seat on the couch, grabbing Mama’s Afghan, wrapping it over my shoulders. It’s not cold by any means, but I need the comfort. I sit in silence and allow myself to breathe as reality starts to edge its way into my thoughts.

They’re gone and I’m alone. This is what it’s going to be from now on.

I know logically, I’m not really alone. Ghost, Cash, Eli, the club. They’ll inevitably invade my life because it’s what they think my daddy wanted. They see his asking them to protect me as far more than just keeping me alive. But it’s not the same as having someone.

Don’t get me wrong. I love my uncle, but he lives his life for his club. Although I’m grateful for all the club has done for Daddy and me, I can’t see myself being a part of their lives. I don’t think my heart could take being around Ethan all the time. My heart is barely taped together as it is. Seeing him at the clubhouse reopened old wounds and tore open a few new ones.

Maybe I should sell the house and leave town again. Start somewhere fresh where no one knows me. It sucked doing it the first time, but it’s got to be easier the second time around, right?

I’ll miss Eli, Cash, and the rest when they go back to Mountain Heights, but I know they have their own lives to get back to. And if I know Cash, he’ll make excuses to come down to visit often. Sherrie being one of those excuses. Even more reason to move somewhere else.

I saw the hurt in Ethan’s eyes when his brothers took to my defense. I don’t want to be the wedge dividing them. Gabe’s men have known me my whole life. The girl they watched grow up and cared for when her mama went to heaven. But their loyalty lies with Ethan, even if it didn’t seem like it today. He wears their patch.

But Eli’s men took me on as someone they were meant to protect no matter the cost. And until the order changes, it’s what they’ll do.

My relationship with Eli’s club is different. They’re like a group of guys in high school. The ones who know they’re good-looking and can be cocky, but they’re funny and sweet and protective if they consider you one of their own. When I came to them, I was broken, bruised, and defeated. A scared little girl who had everything stripped away from her and felt like she couldn’t do anything for herself.

They proved me wrong.

They taught me to fight. Not just to save my life, but to save myself, and who I’ve become. Walker taught me how to use a gun and a knife, and how to disarm someone else. They took turns teaching me how to protect myself in any situation so I would never again be taken off guard.

I will never let anyone take anything from me again.

To Eli’s men, I am one of their own.

I expect it will change once they leave and I don’t see them as much. They won’t be responsible for me anymore. Out of sight out of mind and all.

It’s funny how different the two chapters seem to me.

Ghost used to be their road captain. He stepped down from his role a few years after mama died. He laid his bike down while making a run for the club. His bike was totaled, and his left leg injured badly enough it left him unable to ride like he used to. When I asked what happened, I was given the usual, it’s club business, darlin’ spiel. He still rides around town on his Fat Boy, but it’s too painful for him to go on long runs. Ethan is Road Captain now.

Caleb was the club president back then. He stepped down a few months before my mother died. I don’t know the whole story. I was too young when it happened, and too distracted by my mother’s illness to be privy to anything more than rumors and speculation. I do know it had something to do with the loss of three of Caleb’s family members. His brother, his daughter-in-law, and his granddaughter.

There have been a lot of different versions of the stories over the years about what happened to all of them. Typical town gossip. The only story always told the same, is how Caleb’s brother, Jonah was killed in a robbery at their gun shop.

A few months after Jonah’s death, Maggie, Caleb’s daughter-in-law, and her baby girl were killed in a car accident on Old Miller Mine Road. Her story is the one with several versions floating around. Some say she was leaving her husband, Gabe, and crashed on her way out of town. Something about being tired of slumming it with a biker and wanting to run back home to her parents and her inheritance.

When I saw Gabe and his wife, they seemed happy. He adored Maggie and their little girl from what I could tell. He was constantly hugging them and kissing their heads. They were almost always together at family functions. I find it hard to believe Maggie would’ve left him, but I was a kid occupied with watching my mama fade away. I guess it’s not hard to think I could’ve missed what was happening around me.

Others in town said she was run off the road by a rival MC.

Ghost never told me which version was the truth. Like most things involving the Kings, Maggie’s death was club business. I respected the fact Gabe wanted to keep the details of his family’s death to himself. I didn’t like talking about Mama’s sickness and her passing either.

Gabe is Caleb’s youngest son. He took over as President just after Jonah’s death. In fact, most of the older officers stepped down about the same time. Whispers around town said they all stepped down to protect the younger members from any blowback when they decided on their retaliation, but those were just rumors.

Oak Ridge isn’t a small town per se, but it’s small enough where people like to gossip and air out each other’s dirty laundry. Liz told me it was simply just time for the next generation to step up and take over. Since she’s not one I know to bullshit, I took her word over anyone else’s.

Apparently, the whole town is still full of gossip and rumors.

It’s the only way Ethan could have his facts so screwed up about me and his sister’s death.

I grew up here. We comforted each other when shit happened, even if we didn’t fully understand why or what that shit was. Most of the younger Oak Ridge guys having went to school with me. Jake and Hawk are slightly older than me. They were friends with Ethan when we were dating my last year of high school.

The older members, like Gus, Caleb, Gabe, Mack, and Jameson, watched over me as a child and when they needed me to, I babysat their kids. We all know each other, though everyone’s changed and grown over the years. It’s a close-knit family. Well, they are.

They don’t know me anymore. They only know the sweet, innocent girl they remember and the junkie whore they’ve heard about. But I’m neither of those people.

Oak Ridge knows who I was; Mountain heights who I’ve become. The only one who knew all of me, was Daddy, and now he’s gone.

“She’s a junkie whore.” Ethan’s words cut deep. Even though I know it’s not true, coming from him it hit like a bullet to the chest. Makes me think he never knew me at all.

Whatever.

People made up their own versions of the truth and without being here to defend myself, and everyone who did know the truth being sworn to secrecy, Ethan believed whatever he heard. People will talk about those they can. Gabe made Maggie off limits for anyone to speak about. Guess I wasn’t so lucky.

A throat clears behind me, reminding me I’m not alone. I quickly wipe the tears from my face for the second time, trying not to berate myself for showing weakness. Maybe it’s silly, but I need to keep my mask on and my armor of indifference front and center.

I turn to find Blake standing near the dining room table with my bags still in his hands.

“Where should I put these?” he asks looking uncomfortable for imposing on my private moment.

“The last room on the left is mine. You can lay them in there on the bed.” A long sigh escapes my lips as I try to gather myself. Everything feels so raw.

Old wounds have been reopened.

New ones are leaving their marks with each passing moment.

Daddy’s killer is still out there, and I don’t know if his death has anything to do with my past or if there’s a new threat on the horizon. He must’ve believed trouble was coming for me to send me home ahead of schedule. The problem is, I don’t know what kind of trouble he was in or who he was trying to keep me safe from. He didn’t tell me anything over the phone. Gave me nothing to go on. To drop my guard around anyone when I don’t know who my enemies are, would only make me an easy target. Something I promised myself would never happen again.

I may not have a home, a man, or the family I dreamed of having, but I’m not weak. I’m not reliant on anyone to take care of me. Even if they think I am. I can handle my own and I’ll do just.

I’ll let the club keep me safe while I grieve. They’ll take over just for a little bit, and plan the funeral and the burial, so I can focus on the house and what needs to be done here.

Except Ethan. He won’t protect me.

He’s grieving too.

He’s hurting with the loss of his friend and now having me here…

It doesn’t excuse his behavior.

My thoughts and emotions are torn. I release a long huff of breath and drop my head in my hands.

“Arguing with yourself is the first sign of insanity, Skyler,” I say aloud to the room.

“It’s debatable,” Blake says, reentering the room. “I’ve seen some pretty insane shit, and none of those men were known for talking to themselves. They were just flat out fucked up.”

I chuckle, appreciating his attempt to make me feel better. “Fair enough.”

“Can I help you with anything before I head out onto the porch?”

“You don’t have to wait outside. You’re welcome to stay inside. Help yourself to anything in the fridge and relax. I’m sure once church is over, you’ll be called off guard duty.”

Blake looks down at his feet, then back-up meeting my eyes looking somewhat apologetic.

“I was instructed to stay on the porch. To give you space to…you know…go through things, or cry or whatever.” Blake rubs the back of his neck, around to his scruff, seeming uncomfortable with the situation. Or maybe he’s uncomfortable with me.

I did give him shit about Melanie and their tryst this morning. But he doesn’t seem the type to be bothered by my opinion.

You’re the enemy of his brother. Yeah.

I see why Jayde thinks he’s hot. He is. With his dark messy hair and light facial scruff, he’s got the whole Vampire Diaries vibe about him. Too bad he’s a womanizing asshole. He’s a young, good-looking guy, who has patch pussy ready and available with no strings attached anytime he wants. It’s a perk to being a part of the MC. And a slap to the face to the women who genuinely love and pine for them, like Jayde.

“I’ll just head outside and sit on the rocker until Pres calls. If you need anything, holler.”

“Sure.”

The door clicks softly behind him, leaving me in a silent house.

I make my way down the hall and into Daddy’s bedroom. Noticing the bed is unmade and his pajamas are folded over the rocking chair by the dresser, I grab his shirt and take a deep breath. It still smells like him. His spicy aftershave and a hint of clove.

For the first time, the pain in my chest becomes too much to bear. The reality of losing my father steels the breath from my lungs. The grief has been clawing at me, but I couldn’t bring myself to breakdown in front of them. Being in his room, surrounded by his things, it feels so permanent.

The tears break loose, and I let them.

The feeling of being lost and alone terrifies me.

Right now, alone in his room, wrapped in the comfort of his scent, I’ll let myself feel the weight of everything. Acknowledge the truth and embrace the pain and darkness being alone brings. I’ve felt it once before, and I promised myself never again. I’ll fight it off again.

After today.

It’s the only way I know to survive.

How am I going to do this without you?

I put the shirt on, curl up on the bed, burrow into his pillow, and let myself go. I cry until sleep finally takes me over.

OceanofPDF.com

6

OceanofPDF.com

ETHAN

With Skyler finally off the property and the whiskey finally doing its job, I’m feeling slightly more relaxed as we all pile into church. Gabe takes his place at the head of the table with Caleb and Ghost at his right and left side. Eli sits to the left of Caleb with Xander beside him. Cash and Walker stay standing leaning their backs against the wall, mirroring Mack and Declan who are standing behind me. Me, Jake, Jameson, and Hawk fill in the seats around the table.

The tension in the room is fucking palpable.

Ghost scrubs his face, looking like he hasn’t slept in days. He looks exhausted with a side of murderous looking over the top of his hand at Caleb, then back to Gabe. He’s fucked up over losing his brother, and I’m sure the way I handled the whole Skyler situation didn’t help matters for him. Knowing Ghost, he’ll squash his own emotional shit while in church, but he just might come after my ass after.

Not that I care. It’d be a good opportunity for both of us to blow off some pent-up aggression. But I doubt Gabe will let it happen. There are rules about fighting with a brother. It only happens in the cage and must be sanctioned by the club.

Hawk has a valid point. I could at least be empathetic. Help find his brother-in-law’s killer. It’s a regret I carry with me daily. Not being able to make the person responsible for Emily’s death pay. I can help Ghost settle his brother’s murder and send the motherfucker responsible on the fast track to hell. My brother deserves that much.

I’ll do my duty to settle the debt, but it doesn’t mean I won’t hold a grudge for Skyler being here. I may have lost my shit momentarily, but I can’t help believing everyone here wouldn’t have done the same if they felt blindsided by their past. We’ve all got our own demons we face. Skyler Sinclair is one of mine, and my brothers know it.

While I was fighting off a coronary at the sight of my past and the reminder of my sister’s gruesome death, Skyler seemed to be taking the news of her father’s passing well. She sobbed for a minute when Ghost hugged her, but like a switch, she shut it off. Where she used to be sensitive and soft, she seems to have learned to be hardened off.

Maybe because you verbally attacked her.

Or maybe she just doesn’t fucking care. She didn’t care enough to even show up when we buried Emily. She hasn’t been back to see her father in years. Maybe she couldn’t be bothered.

I have every right to be angry after everything she did. She fucking left taking everything I loved with her. She stole it all from me. From us. She shouldn’t have any right to be here. But I don’t make the rules. I swore an oath of loyalty to uphold them and to the men around this room. To always have my brother’s back.

But who has mine?

I drag my hand through my hair breathing through my frustration.

“Stop scowling.” Hawk nudges my arm.

“Fuck off.”

“Hey, man.” There’s concern in Hawk’s eyes. He’s probably worried I’m going to attack someone again. “You good?”

“As good as I’m gonna get for now.” He studies my face for a minute then turns his attention back to the head of the table.

I watch as Ghost gives Gabe and Caleb both a nod of his head telling them he’s good.

It’s bullshit. We can all see it, but no one is going to challenge him. He got his nickname for his ability to make people vanish into thin air. None of us are going to call him out any time soon. Not while he’s so tightly wound. Everyone’s going to give him a wide berth and let him deal with this in his own way.

He lost his sister to cancer. George and Skyler were all the blood he had left. Ghost has had his brothers in the MC for over twenty years. He has everything he needs right here in this room to help him get through this. I know because it’s what they did for me when I lost my sister. I may be pissed, but I wouldn’t deny a brother if he needed my help.

I wasn’t part of the Kings when Emily died. I tried to get space, to deal with my grief by myself, but Hawk wasn’t having it. We grew up together, though my family wasn’t part of the club like his. His father was a member at one point. I don’t know what happened to his dad and it’s not discussed by anyone in the club, ever.

Hawk and Jake attended Emily’s funeral and kept close tabs on me for a while. They watched me drowning my sorrows night after night. Wasn’t hard when my mother was doped up on antidepressants and pain pills. She left her stocked liquor cabinet unguarded, and I took full advantage.

The guys came and made themselves comfortable wherever I was and kept watch. They didn’t stop me from drinking, but they didn’t let me do anything too stupid either, like land my ass in jail. They became my self-imposed guardians whether I wanted them or not.

They were the ones who called Caleb. I’ll forever be grateful for the night he took my drunk ass back to his house. He and Liz let me stay with them for a while after Mom left to live with her sister. She listed our house for sale and never looked back as if she forgot I even existed.

I owe all of them for taking me in and saving my ass from my own self destruction.

After that first morning, Hawk started showing up at Caleb’s door. I was surprised he waited a day to show up. His ass would be there at ungodly hours of the morning, not caring what state I was in. He’d wake me up from whatever hellish hangover I had put myself in banging on the door until I finally let his ass in. I prayed Liz or Caleb would get pissed enough to tell him to fuck off, but most mornings they were sitting at the table drinking coffee, smiling sadistically, waiting for me to answer the fucking door.

Hawk found out I left an MMA fighting camp to come home for Emily’s funeral and to help my mother. In doing so, I forfeit my spot and any future I had with the team. I had no home, no job, and a piss poor attitude.

Hawk wasn’t phased in the least. He made it his personal mission to drive me to Knock Out’s Gym every morning and get me training again, introducing me to Kieran O’Rourke the owner and a mixed martial arts master. Over the last couple of years, Kieran went from not only being my friend and trainer, to my business partner and shared owner of the gym.

After a few months, I moved into the apartment above the gym. Shortly after, I got my shit together Caleb sponsored me as a prospect with the Kings. Meeting with Kieran, getting back in the cage, and becoming a part of the Kings of Fury saved me.

“All right! Sit your asses down so we can get this shit started and over with as soon as possible.” Gabe yells ratcheting up the tension in the room. “I don’t know about you, assholes, but I’ve got work to do, family shit to take care of, and at some point, I’d like to get some fucking sleep. First thing’s first.” He turns his attention to the Mountain Heights members. “Welcome back to Oak Ridge, brothers. Glad to have you. Wish it was under better circumstances but appreciate you making the ride to be here.”

There’s a ruckus of hands beating on the table. It’s somewhat subdued due to all the animosity filling the room. Everyone’s still amped up.

Eli gives a nod to Ghost. “George was a good friend. He deserves our respect. Whatever you or Skyler need, we got you brother.”

My body stiffens at his mentioning Skyler’s name.

Ghost tips his chin in thanks.

“Mack,” Gabe starts, “What do we know about George’s death?”

Mack pulls himself off the wall and stands with his arms crossed as he addresses the room.

“The cops got the call around 2:26 in the morning from George’s phone. He was on the second leg of his trip, headed back to Baron’s Edge after dropping his load in Montana. He told the police he was being forced all over the road by a group of motorcyclists. George was found shot on the side of the road, execution style not long after the call was made.” Mack pauses, looking around the room at each of us. It’s not the first truck jacking made on a West International Freight company. It is, however the first one with a death.

The last two were intercepted by the police. The other drivers called Garrison Security, per protocol, and they alerted the cops to the threat. The drivers were both beaten and banged up but they’re both alive. The dash cams on both trucks showed two mustangs with no plates, swerving, and dodging each other in front of the big rig. Apparently, whoever we’re dealing with changed tactics from cars to bikes.

“Cops said they’ll have dashcam footage in the next day or so along with the autopsy report. We should officially have it off the cloud in a few days along with their report. It’s police protocol to verify if the driver exuded any kind of reckless behavior contributing to any kind of incident.”

Hawk opens his laptop and starts tapping the keys rapidly.

“Hawk can access the dash cam records and George’s cell phone records through Garrison Security.”

“The driver of the truck is executed, and the cops want to see if he was behaving recklessly enough to cause someone to run him off the road and kill him?” Jake grumbles. “Because that makes perfect fucking sense.”

Mack glares at his son with disapproval, a warning to shut the fuck up.

“It’s called road rage asshole.”

“It’s called bullshit.” Jake says shaking his head. “There’s no reason to believe George was behaving recklessly when he’s the one calling for help. They just don’t want to do their fucking job."

“You sound like Sadie, bitching because the old bastards in blacked out SUVs don’t give a fuck about anyone but their own.” Hawk taunts.

“She’s not wrong!” Jake snaps. “Those Baron’s Edge bastards should be tracking down the killer not looking for George’s misuse of a fucking blinker! They shot him execution style for shit’s sake! That’s not road rage, that’s someone who wanted him dead for a reason and wanted to send a very specific message.”

“Sadie’s right to question the cops. Look what happened to the girl from her school. They still haven’t done shit to find the guy responsible.” Jameson mutters.

Mack’s face turns menacingly cold. “Even we can’t find the bastard if we don’t have anything to go on.”

“Can we get back to business now ladies?” Gabe growls, rubbing his temples. “Can we get the dashcam footage of the other two high jacking attempts?” Gabe asks, giving a pointed look at Hawk who nods.

“I’ve got the phone records from all three drivers, including George’s. I’m sorting through them now. It’ll take some time to get into the cloud for the dash cam files and sort those. But I can get it.” Hawk affirms. “According to the records, the other two drivers made calls to Garrison Security, and one made a call to his wife not long before the trucks went off the road. George made three phone calls and sent off one large group text all within an hour and twenty minutes prior to contacting the police.”

“He didn’t call Garrison?” Jameson asks.

“No.”

“He knew something was up.” Gabe suggests, giving Ghost a knowing look.

“Wait. You think George knew who was coming for him?” It’s more of a statement than a question, this time from Eli.

“Who’d he call?” I ask, struggling to believe George would knowingly accept someone was coming to kill him. Surely, he would’ve called the club for help, not the fucking cops.

“Based on the calls he made, it makes sense he knew something and didn’t want us involved.” Mack nods.

“But West Enterprises is Garrison’s client. George knew the protocol. He should’ve called Declan first.”

Especially if he thought he was going to die. West Enterprises is Mack’s sole responsibility and Garrison’s largest client. There’s no way Mack would’ve sat on this and let it happen.

“Who did he call?” I’m getting impatient.

“He sent out a group text first to Pres, Ghost, Eli, and a burner phone. It was one word. Skyfall.” Hawk looks up from his laptop for a split second, seemingly confused making eye contact with Gabe.

“Go on.” Gabe instructs.

“He called the burner phone, Ghost…and Vincenzo Parisi.” Hawk says, glancing up from his laptop sounding just as shocked as the rest of us.

“What did he say when he called you Ghost?” Eli asks.

Ghost lays his head in his hands, releasing a long, deep breath. When he lifts his head, there’s an almost hollowness to his eyes. “He said he didn’t have time to explain, then told me he needed me to keep my promise to him and Becca and take care of Skyler. She was going to be coming home and would need me and the club more than ever. Then he hung up.” He takes a deep breath. “I tried to call him back, but it kept going to voice mail.”

“What the hell does Skyfall mean? Why would he send it in a text to all of you and not the rest of the club? Can someone explain to the rest of the class?” I snap.

“Ethan. Watch yourself.” Gabe growls.

“It’s a code word. It means get Sky to safety.” He scrubs the back of his neck. “We made it up years ago to only be used in extreme emergencies.”

“It means get Skyler’s ass home and under the protection of the club.” Eli adds.

“The fuck?” My words are quietly spoken but everyone hears them. Based on all similar look of confusion on most of my brother’s faces, they’re just as confused as I am.

“I’m her family. It’s my job to take care of her now. We made a code after Becca died. With all the shit the club was dealing with back then, George wanted something no one else would understand. At first it was Chicken Little, because it was Skyler’s favorite book as a girl. But it was later changed to Skyfall because it was one of his and Skyler’s favorite movies and easier to type in a hurry.” He shrugs.

I remember Skyler telling me about how much her dad loved James Bond movies. She didn’t really like them, but tolerated watching them whenever he found one on because he believed it was a bond they shared over cheesy action movies.

“I went along with whatever George wanted when it came to our girls especially when it came to keeping them safe.”

“Okay, so what about the burner phone? Do we know who he was calling? Can you track it?” Jameson looks to Hawk for answers.

“You don’t have to. It’s Skyler’s phone. I gave it to her not long ago when she left Mountain Heights.” Eli responds.

My chair scrapes the floor and flies back toward the wall when I stand to my feet, shouting, “What the fuck?”

“Ethan!” Gabe shouts. “Calm down.”

“Calm down, Pres? How the hell am I supposed to calm down when my brothers here were helping Skyler? The one person who could’ve put my sister’s killer behind bars. Who I’ve been looking for six fucking years! And what? She was with them. For how fucking long?”

My heart is pounding against my chest, my blood roaring in my ears. My breaths are coming in ragged. I’m ready to go rounds with any one of these motherfuckers in here.

“Calm down!” Gabe shouts again. “Mack! Dec!”

They’re both next to me in seconds ready to lock my ass down.

“Yes, I gave her the burner phone. She was traveling and George wanted her to have a way to reach out. Wanted her to have something untraceable.” Eli leans back in his chair arms crossed over his chest as if his words didn’t just punch me in the gut.

“How long was she in Mountain Heights?” The room falls silent. Half the room looks confused as fuck. The other half, the older half, and the Mountain Heights boys all have faces of stone.

“So, you’re saying you all knew where she was all this time? George knew.” No one denies it. No one says a fucking word. The room fills with suffocating silence.

“And you had a back-up plan. Why would George need to have a back-up plan for Skyler? What kind of shit did she get him into?”

Ghost glares at me. The vein on the side of his head visibly pulsing.

“So much for the enemy of my brother is my enemy, huh?” I roll my neck trying to loosen some of the tension gripping me.

“What the fuck is that supposed to mean?” Gabe growls.

“It means, there are people in this room, brothers who know what Skyler did. What happened to Emily because of her. How her killer went free because Skyler fucking bailed on us!” I look around the room making eye contact with each one of them. “My brothers knew what I was going through and where the one person who they knew I was looking for, was hiding, all while pretending they didn’t. To what? Save her ass?” I look directly at Gabe and Eli. “She doesn’t deserve your protection after what she did! I thought I earned your loyalty when I earned my patch. I’m not so sure it’s true anymore.”

“Brother calm down.” Hawk’s voice is quiet but full of reproach.

“You have no idea the shit you’re spewing about!” Ghost shouts, standing beside Gabe. Jake and Jameson stand ready to intervene.

“You best shut the fuck up now because you’re about to owe everyone in this room a huge ass apology and even if you do apologize, you still might get your ass beat. Or worse, lose your patch. Chill the fuck out.” Jake says, now standing between me and Ghost. As the SAA it’s his job to keep the peace amongst the brothers.

“I’m gonna…what the fuck?” I laugh humorlessly. “Skyler’s the reason my sister is dead. She’s probably the reason her own father is dead, but hey. Good to know my brothers have my back. Have George’s back.”

“How is Skyler to blame for your sister’s death?” Cash looks like he swallowed a lemon as he says those words. Ghost’s eyes slide to his then back to me. He doesn’t like the question. If he won’t answer Cash, I will.

“Oh, so you don’t know about the woman you all are so protective over, huh?” I scoff. “They didn’t fill you in on her past. Guess it would explain the blind devotion you’ve all shown since arriving here.”

“You’ve lost your damn mind.” Eli puts his two cents in now.

“You don’t know shit!” Ghost shouts slamming his hand into his chest. “If it weren’t for Skyler…”

“Ghost!” Gabe stands, gripping Ghost’s shoulder, shaking his head.

“I know trouble and death seem to follow her around. She’s not the sweet, little princess everyone here seems to think she is. It’s a façade. Trust me, I get it. I fell for the act once too.”

“I can assure you Skyler had nothing to do with your sister’s death or George’s. You don’t know her at all. She protects those she loves no matter the cost, even to her own detriment.” Walker jumps in, coming to Skyler’s rescue alongside Cash. They’re all drinking from her Kool-Aid. “Matter of fact, I dare you to call her princess to her face. I’ll enjoy watching her lay your ass out.” The smile on his face is sinister.

Jesus. How did she get all of them wrapped around her little finger.

I suddenly have an image of Skyler fucking Walker and my blood goes cold.

Is she fucking all of them?

“Does she belong to one of you? Or is she just a club whore, and everyone gets a taste?”

Ghost jumps to his feet, moving around the table, shoving Jake out of the way to get to me, but Gus and Caleb are quick to stop him.

Jake’s quick on his feet blocking my path, while Mack, Declan and Eli jump up to stop his men from getting involved.

“Easy brother.” Caleb grits holding onto Ghost’s shoulder. “The only reason Ethan here is being such an ass is because the girl he loved came back to town and now his underwear is squeezing his brain a little too tight. This isn’t easy for any of us, but the last thing we need is to shed each other’s blood, yeah? George wouldn’t want that.”

Grumbles and grunts are heard around the table.

“He’s only pissed because he knows I’m right.” I grumble.

“What you are… is an ass.” Eli says, his right eyebrow is raised, his facial expression, not amused. “And about thirty seconds shy of a serious fucking beat down.”

I shrug him off. I could give two shits what he thinks about me or my opinions when it comes to Skyler Sinclair. She’s got all these fuckers fooled.

“You’re out of line, Ethan, and you fucking know it! You’re this fucking close to losing your patch. Is that what you want?” Gabe snaps, pointing his finger in my direction.

Fuck no, it’s not what I want. And I don’t hesitate to say so.

“No.”

“Then I suggest you stay in your seat and shut the hell up. I mean it. Not another goddamn word out of you about Skyler. Am I clear?”

“Pres...”

“I said… Am. I. Fucking. Clear?”

“I’m just...” The look he gives me stops me short of my explanation. I decide to heed the warning given. “Yeah, we’re clear.” I say dejected and furiously fuming. I have no choice but to back down. I may have lost everything before because of Skyler, but I’m not about to lose my patch and my chosen family because of her bullshit too. I’ll get through whatever this is with George’s death, and then I’ll worry about getting her ass out of here, permanently.

“We’re all fucked up over this, but now isn’t the time. Everybody shut the hell up so Mack can finish telling us what we need to know, and we can all get the hell out of here. We need some air and a fucking drink. Jesus.” Gabe drops his hand and gives Mack a chin lift to continue.

“We do think George may have known what was coming for him and you’re right. He was trying to keep the club away from whoever it was, that’s why he kept it to himself.” We all look to Mack for further explanation after the little bomb he just dropped. “It may also be why he called Parisi. It’s possible he struck a deal with Parisi to keep the club away from whatever he was involved in.”

Vincenzo Parisi is the head of a well-known mafia family with a far-reaching hand. He’s also a friend of the club. More like a business associate. He owns several dance clubs, bars, gentlemen’s clubs, and a few larger hotel venues he uses for weddings or other grand events. He often has famous bands and performers coming throughout the year. He hires Garrison Security to help with those big events or guarding some of the special talent he brings in to perform at his venues. With Garrison running the security, it frees Parisi’s men to tend to his other businesses ventures.

The MC isn’t involved in the behind-the-scenes stuff. Gabe doesn’t want our hands in anything illegal unless it’s absolutely necessary, and since the club owns a gun shop and shooting range, we don’t get involved with Parisi’s arms dealing operation…often. On the rare occasion he may have something we need and can’t legally obtain for whenever larger problems arise.

“Why would he want to keep the club away? Who could he be afraid of that he wouldn’t want the club involved?” Jake asks the question, but we’re all thinking the same thing. There aren’t many people the club wouldn’t want to go up against, but it doesn’t mean we wouldn’t if the need arose.

“It may be less about him wanting to keep the club uninvolved and more about wanting Skyler to be kept safe.” Eli suggests. “If the club goes hunting, Skyler’s left unguarded. Or it’s possible he considered the fallout if his enemies came to your door and Skyler was hiding here. George was covering all the bases.”

“But getting Parisi involved, “Jameson starts, “had to come with a hefty price.”

“We need to know what kind of deal he made with Parisi. I know he’s a friend of the club, but if George made a deal, we need to know if Skyler will be on the hook for George’s debt.” Jameson adds, looking around the room at the old timers for some answers. He must think the same thing I do. They know more than they’re letting on.

The room is quiet for a minute.

“What we should really be asking is who the fuck killed George and who are they sending a message to?” Jameson interjects.

“How do we know it was him who was in trouble?” I ask. I’m still hard pressed to believe it was George and not Skyler who is in trouble. I don’t have time to ask all the questions floating through my mind about how George would even know to go to Parisi because Jameson is already onto the next question.

Seems everyone was keeping secrets from everyone.

Just fucking great.

“Maybe Ethan’s right. Maybe it wasn’t George who was in trouble. Maybe it is Skyler.” Hawk proposes.

All heads turn my way. Not one of them seem pleased with the assumption, but they know it’s a valid point.

I shrug. “Wouldn’t be the first time she…”

Ghost stands, slamming his chair back into the wall, the movement cutting off my train of thought. Ghost points a finger in my direction. “You better watch yourself kid.” He spouts off before taking his seat. Gabe leans forward on the table bracing himself there.

Kid. Not brother. I see where his fealty lies.

Gabe follows him up and holds him with an arm across the chest. “Sit the fuck down. Now, Ghost.”

“Ethan!” Gabe shoots, leaning forward on the table on his hands to get closer, the warning in his eyes unmistakable.

“You ungrateful little…”

“Ghost, for fuck’s sake, sit down and shut the fuck up! Ethan, not another word, or I’ll put a bullet in your ass myself. You got me?”

Everyone slowly sits back in their places. Mack and Declan stay planted on the wall behind me, close enough to grab me if Gabe orders it. Caleb and Gus do the same for Ghost. The air between us, thick with tension.

Mack looks to Gabe who subtly nods allowing Mack to speak. “We believe George was approached by some men when he was picking up a load a month ago. We caught them approaching him on camera in the yard, but they walked out of view and there’s no sound. As of now, we have no idea who they are or what was said. Based on the way George was shoved out of view, we assume he wasn’t too keen on the conversation. We questioned George about it the following week. He told the security team they were asking about jobs on the docks. When George said he couldn’t help them, he didn’t work for the harbor, he’s an independent contractor for West International, they left pissed off.” Mack looks about as convinced as the rest of us.

“I call bullshit.” Walker scoffs. There are several grunts of agreement around the table.

“We think George not only knew what was going to happen to him, but he knew who was behind it.”

“He just didn’t know when it was coming.” Jameson adds. “So, he had a fail-safe, Parisi, in place for his daughter. Makes sense.”

The fuck?

“Why would Sky need heavy protection like Parisi’s men? Obviously, the club would protect her,” Hawk turns asking Ghost. “Why cut a deal with Vincenzo? He knows we don’t pull other people into our shit.”

“You answered your own question, Hawk.” Walker pipes in. “He knew we wouldn’t ask Parisi for help. Club business is our business. If George gets Parisi involved, the club must make him privy to what we’re doing.”

“It’s his back-up plan.” Cash adds. “If we fail to protect her, Parisi will take over.”

“He didn’t trust the club.” In my eyes it’s the only thing I can see making sense as to why he did what he did.

“No. He doesn’t trust his enemy.” Eli looks to Gabe who agrees with his deduction.

“Skyler moved into an apartment complex owned by Vincenzo not too long ago.” Ghost informs the room. “I didn’t think much of it at the time. Figured he just wanted her to have a place outside of town in case people weren’t so accepting to her returning.” Ghost glares at me, before scrubbing both hands down his face. “I don’t know what the hell my brother-in-law was thinking or doing getting mixed up with Parisi, but we’re going to have to find out.”

Jake’s fingers are tapping on the table. The sound grating on my damn nerves. I’m still on edge and things aren’t getting any clearer.

“Someone could be using Skyler as collateral, to force George’s hand.” Eli elaborates.

It’s Caleb who speaks up next. “If George did in fact refuse a job, and if the guy on the docks had done his research…” Caleb pauses, rubbing his beard between his fingers as he looks to Ghost. “Like following George around for a while.”

Wait. What?

George told me he hadn’t seen or heard from Skyler in years. Has everyone been lying to me all this time? I’m about to ask, but Jameson speaks up first.

“His daughter would be the only thing that would persuade George to do something illegal. Maybe they were enemies of the club. I could see giving Parisi a call if he thought telling us would bring shit to our door. Especially if he knew we would be hiding Sky from whoever the fuck this is. He would betray whoever he had to if it meant saving himself and his kid. Who wouldn’t?”

“George wouldn’t give two shits about himself, but for Skyler…yeah, he’d scorch the Earth to save her.” Ghost agrees. “She was his whole fucking world, man.”

“He’d sacrifice himself.” Eli states. “Like father like daughter.” He grumbles softly, but I hear him.

“So, George knew where she was this whole time. And now, you’re saying she is somehow involved in her father’s death? Fucking shocker.”

A low “Fucker” comes from across the table where Cash stands against the wall. Eli’s eyes snap to mine. Not liking my legitimate question.

“If she is, it’s because someone used her as leverage against George. Skyler’s got nothing to do with why George was killed.” Ghost growls.

I scoff. All eyes turn to glare at me like I’m in the wrong for asking this shit. But can they blame me? It wouldn’t be the first time Skyler found herself in a predicament and someone else lost their life.

“You didn’t answer my question.”

Eli’s eyes hold mine in a steely glare. “I don’t answer to you, motherfucker. Or have you forgotten the order of things?”

“Pres?”

Gabe shakes his head. “We’ll keep this discussion about the present.” His response is a complete dismissal. He’s not going to tell me what I want to know. Or maybe he can’t tell me because of present company. I decide to give my president the benefit of the doubt and hope he’s trying to keep in house issues in house. But somehow, I feel like everyone else in the room is in on the big secret and I’m the village idiot without a clue.

“What else do we have Mack?” Gabe glances over my shoulder where Mack is still standing at the ready. He pushes off the wall, squeezing my shoulder as he moves to lean on the table beside me.

“Right now, we need to start planning for the funeral here in town. Ghost will need to go down with me and I.D. the body as soon as the autopsy is done, the investigation cleared. In the meantime, go ahead with making arrangements and I suggest we keep a prospect or a brother with Skyler until further notice or until we catch this son of a bitch.”

“I’ve got Sky.” Cash raises his hand. Eli and Gabe give a nod of approval.

“Take Walker with you and see if Skyler has any idea what the hell’s going on. Find out what she and George talked about when he called. She may be able to shed some light on things.” Eli suggests.

“I doubt he would’ve told her anything. Her stubborn ass would’ve tried to get to him, to help him, which is exactly what he didn’t want. It’s evident by him not telling any of us a goddamn thing.” Ghost grumbles.

“Hawk, you and Xander get to work on the dash cam footage from all three trucks. Mack, get me a list of George’s runs for the last two months, and any yard footage of the men who approached him. Maybe they spoke more than once.” Gabe barks out orders.

“I can help with the video and phone shit.” Ghost offers.

“Your concern is the funeral and Skyler. You’re going to take over all the hardest shit for her and plan this fucking funeral. She’s your priority. We’ll catch this fucker. You’ll get your time with him.” Seemingly appeased with Gabe’s promise, Ghost agrees. “Ma and the ol’ ladies will handle the food and after party arrangements for the funeral. Me, Ghost, and Pop will handle the burial arrangements. The club pays for the funeral. I don’t want Skyler to worry about any of this shit. We all agreed?”

A loud “Aye” fills the room. The gavel drops hard on the table.

“Good. Now let’s all get the fuck out of here.” He grabs Ghost’s shoulder. “I need a fucking drink.”

OceanofPDF.com

7

OceanofPDF.com

SKYLER

Waking up a little over two hours later, I feel much better, lighter.

Sitting up, I pull my knees up to my chest and take in my surroundings once more. The room looks exactly the way it did the last time I was here over six years ago. The pumpkin smell is heavier in here than the rest of the house. I hadn’t noticed it before.

Looking around for the source, I find two candles on the nightstand beside me. Picking one up, I inhale deeply. Both candles are burned almost to the end of the wick same as the three-wick I have in my room in my apartment. Knowing how Daddy is as obsessed with Mama’s favorite scent as I am bringing a smile to my face.

“Tell her I love her Daddy and I miss her so damn much.”

Placing the candle back on the table, the glint of gold catches my eye.

Mama and Daddy’s wedding rings and the chain Daddy wore them on around his neck are hanging on the switch of his table lamp. My brow furrows in confusion.

“He was here recently?” I ask the empty room. My mind suddenly running a mile a minute with curiosity.

Daddy never took his necklace off. He’s always worn it. Even hid it under his uniform shirts when he was hauling for Russell West because wearing jewelry is against company policy. But Daddy felt like he was betraying Mama if he didn’t wear their rings. Said it was how he knew she would be close to his heart.

So, what is it doing here?

Sitting here on the bed, I play with the necklace and ring in my hand wondering if maybe my uncle didn’t put it there. But why would he have it? And why would he put it in this house not the house Daddy lives in at the opposite side of town?

Shouldn’t it be with daddy at the morgue.

There’s an eerie chill running down my spine.

You’re losing it, Skyler.

A haunted feeling settles in my gut.

I throw the blankets off, and rush to the open blinds, flooding the room with sunlight. I close them as tight as I can.

No one’s watching you, Sky. No one knows you’re here.

Something feels wrong.

Your father was murdered. What should feel right about that, Sky?

I take a few deep breaths and settle myself down. I’m feeling the weight of everything. I need to do something. Occupy myself with something. Keep busy.

I dig through my purse and find the small zipper pocket where I keep the necklace daddy bought me shortly after mama died. It has a butterbean charm he had made especially for me. I open the clasp of the necklace and add their rings to the butterbean charm then put the necklace back in the pocket, placing his chain in the pocket beside mine.

I’ll ask my uncle when I see him.

Walking into the bathroom, I turn on the faucet, splashing cold water on my face. I grab the grey hand towel off the rack, wiping the water away. Turn off the faucet, about to put the towel back on the rack when something else catches my eye.

There’s a picture of me when I was fourteen on the mirror. It was my first high school dance. I went with Emily after the Homecoming game. It’s the one Daddy kept on the dash in his truck. The edges are worn, and the photo faded from years of being in the extreme heat and humidity over the years.

I remember the night he took the photo. I had never worn a dress so beautiful before. I didn’t like playing dress up as a child. Daddy was so stunned; he couldn’t stop taking pictures. I loved the plum-colored dress Liz had bought for me. It was nothing real fancy compared to what some of the other girls in school were wearing, but I felt like a princess in it.

It was a scoop neck bodice fitting to the waist, with a swirl pattern made of tiny silver rhinestones seem like fireworks glittering across the fabric. Liz chose the dress because the color made my violet eyes pop and the neckline was a little higher than most, which she said would preserve my modesty. The flowing skirt hung just above my knee, and the silver heals I wore were the icing on the cake.

By the time Liz was done curling my hair and doing my make-up I was holding back tears. I missed Mama, but I knew she was smiling down on me. Daddy must’ve felt the same way because when I walked into the living room to take pictures, he had tears in his eyes too.

Bracing the edges of the counter with one hand and wiping the stray tear from my eye with the other, I try to will away the ache in my chest.

Breathe, Sky. You must be stronger than this.

Why would Daddy have the picture in here? It’s been in his truck taped to the dash since the day he got it printed. Even when he traded his truck in and purchased a new one, the picture went on to the new dash. I tried to give him a more recent picture, but he didn’t think it was wise. Instead, he kept the same, faded photo with him everywhere he went.

He was on a run the last few days. The picture should’ve been in the truck. But instead, it’s here, just like the wedding rings he’d never parted with.

What the hell is going on?

Panic starts to grip my throat, like tight fingers squeezing tight as my heartrate begins to climb.

I start opening the drawers and the medicine cabinet scouring through his things. I don’t know what I’m looking for. But there must be something to explain what the hell is going on. Daddy knew he was going to die. He knew we were never going to see each other again. He said as much when he told me he wouldn’t make our date on the phone.

He must’ve known someone was coming for him, but why? It’s the only reason I can think of that would make him leave these things behind.

Me.

To leave me behind.

I close everything up, and make my way back through the bedroom, running my fingers along his old wooden dresser. He still has the photo of Mama and Me when I was four. It was Halloween. She was dressed as a witch, and I was her little black cat. She loved everything about the Fall, but Halloween went right along with her pumpkin fascination. We celebrated it every year come rain or shine.

On the other side of the dresser is a photo of Daddy holding me in his lap on the front porch swing when I was even younger. A little over a year old maybe. It’s another Halloween picture. Daddy was dressed as a farmer in his straw hat and overalls, and I was his butter bean in the costume my Mama sewed for me. It’s where he got my nickname from.

Get off memory lane, Sky. It’s not going to do you any good right now.

Deciding I should get my head cleared before I get lost in my emotions again, I head into my old room and grab some clothes from my duffel bag.

I don’t’ bother to look around, it’ll only serve to derail my focus and steer me down another road full of heartache and memories. I don’t need to remember my past, right now, I need to run from it.

All of it.

“I need to go for a run,” I tell the empty room. Decision made, I grab my jogging shorts, sports bra and a low-cut tank top and get changed in record time. My sneakers were left in Daddy’s room next to the bed. My purse is still on the chair where I found Daddy’s shirt earlier. I start digging through the inside pockets of my bag for my cordless headphones and the old iPod Cash recently bought for me since I only ever use burner phones.

I lace up my shoes, tuck my iPod into my pocket, put my headphones in with my playlist blasting and head for the kitchen. I’m shocked when I open and find a fully stocked refrigerator. I know I told Blake to help himself yesterday, but I assumed there would be a couple beers and water in here. Daddy always kept drinks stocked, but food was something we had to get after we arrived. There’s popcorn and stuff to make smores, coffee, and some canned food. Staple foods. Non-perishable stuff. But this is a fully stocked fridge. Either he planned on me coming here, or Daddy was staying here himself. Which makes zero sense.

Not wanting to get trapped in my head and feeling the weight of this shit pressing in on me again, I grab a cold water bottle and head for the back door. I have a clear plan to run myself to exhaustion and head out the back door toward the trails.

When I reach the back porch of the house a while later, I’m shocked by the loud voices I hear coming from inside. I lost track of time. I ran until my legs were about to give out.

I recognize Cash’s voice first. He’s arguing with someone. Just as I place my hand on the screen to open it, the door to the house opens, startling me.

“What the hell?” I yell, taking a step back preparing to strike if needed.

“Where the fuck have you been?” Ethan roars through the screen at me.

The fuck is he doing here?

My first instinct is someone could be hurt or worse. My worry for the others overrides my frustration with Ethan’s gruffness and his demands.

“Why? What’s wrong? Who’s hurt?”

“No one…yet.”

“What does that mean?” My eyes narrow at his obvious threat. I’m not afraid of him, not physically anyway.

“Let her get inside the house, dickhead,” Cash says pushing Ethan out of the way to swing the screen door open and allow me to pass. Cash stays close, with his hand on my lower back. “And don’t fucking threaten her.” I don’t miss the quizzical look on Ethan’s face as we pass him. Once I’m inside, Ethan slams the door and moves until there’s only a foot of space between us. Cash grabs my hips pulling my back into his chest, but I don’t relax into him. My instincts tell me to always keep my ass on guard with Ethan.

“Where? The Fuck. Were you?” Ethan’s chest is heaving, his nostrils flared. I have no idea what has him so pissed off other than my mere presence, but he can aim his attitude at someone else, because I’ve had enough of his shit.

“This is my house. How about you tell me what the fuck you’re doing in it?” I taunt, using the same gruff attitude and sarcasm he did. I’m poking the bear, but you know what? Fuck the bear.

“Whoa! You need to back the fuck up out of her space, Anderson.” Cash moves around me, placing himself between us as a barricade, just like at the clubhouse. I’m so tired of their caveman bullshit. I’m not the wilting flower and they need to get over themselves.

What’s worse, is Cash knows this about me. But his protective instincts are getting the better of him now. I’ll take my opportunity to give him shit about it later. Right now, I need to calm these two idiots and find out why everyone is in my living room ready to go to blows with each other…again.

I run my hand along Cash’s back, up to his shoulder until he side-glances to meet my eyes. He doesn’t backdown from Ethan, but he does take a step to the side allowing me to speak for myself.

“Prospect came in to talk to you, couldn’t find you anywhere so he called Gabe. He and Eli sent us here and others to run the streets looking for you,” Cash says with a shrug of his shoulder. “You didn’t answer your phone, Pres got worried. Sent the calvary.”

I groan, exasperated. My hands go to the top of my head, fighting frustration. It’s my own fault. I know not to leave without my phone or at least telling someone I was headed out on my own and with all this shit with Daddy’s death and who’s behind it being up in the air.

I fucked up.

“Shit. I needed some air. I went for a run. I should’ve called. I’m sorry,” I tell Cash honestly.

I take the opportunity to see everyone in the room.

Jake, Cash, Ethan, Walker, and the prospect. No Presidents. No Hawk to lighten the mood. Only Cash to stir the pot.

Double shit.

“You didn’t tell anyone where you were going. The prospect didn’t even know you left. We all showed up here expecting you to be home, like you were supposed to be, only you weren’t.” Ethan snarls. “Since we already have one dead person to deal with, you can see how everyone would lose their shit, right?”

“I said I was sorry,” I toss back. “I forgot the prospect was even here. I’m not used to having to check in with a babysitter. So, you’ll excuse me if I struggle to answer to someone with my whereabouts,” I snap. “He was on the front porch, and I left out the back to run the trails. I forgot he was here.” I make eye contact with Walker since he’s the highest ranking in the room. He smirks, and his arms are crossed over his chest. He shrugs a shoulder not giving me any indication this is such a big deal. He knows I can handle myself. Even Jake seems confused by what’s happening. So, I direct my conversation to him. “I’m sorry. Was I supposed to check in and tell everyone what my plans were today?” My lack of care and obvious dismissal of Ethan’s anger pushes his buttons. “Eli didn’t tell me anything.”

“No, sweetheart. You weren’t.” Jake says, “But maybe next time let someone know, yeah?”

“Apparently.”

“Yes, the fuck you were!”

Walker and Ethan speak at the same time. Walker’s words are said sweetly while Ethan shouts his.

“It would’ve been helpful if you’d called someone, babe,” Cash adds with a smirk. I shoot him a glare.

Ethan’s eyes widen, bouncing between me, Cash and Walker. I don’t know if it’s their nonchalance or the endearments twisting up Ethan’s panties, but I know Cash. He’s doing this shit on purpose. He loves getting people riled up.

I, however, am not in the mood to play Cash’s games or listen to Ethan as he throws his weight around. I force myself to take a deep breath and fight the urge to slap them both. Ethan for being an asshole and Cash for his obvious plan to make Ethan snap. No doubt wanting to irritate the shit out of him for the way he’s been treating me.

It’s not like he doesn’t deserve it.

No. Not doing this.

Walker sees my struggle and chuckles, rubbing a hand across his face to hide his growing amusement. I turn my head toward Cash, slowly, hoping he can make some sense of the situation and because I know my not giving a shit about his tantrum will piss Ethan off even more.

Petty?

Sure.

But I’ve had just about all the caveman bullshit I can handle and it’s not even dinner time.

“There’s been a development in George’s death. One that has given Gabe cause for concern when it comes to your safety. Eli sent us,” Cash motions between himself and Walker, “over here to check on you and let you know he wants one of us to keep tabs on you until we have a better handle on things.” Cash flings his hand out, gesturing to the others filling every seat in my living room. “These assholes came along for the ride.”

“Actually, she was missing, and Pres sent us.” Jake points out, all business.

“I wasn’t missing. Jesus. I went on a run. In my own goddamn backyard.”

“Backyard?’ Cash chuckles. He leans toward me and whispers loud enough for the room to hear as he reminds me, “Babe. You were running in the fucking woods, not exactly a backyard.”

I don’t bother arguing, but I also won’t admit he’s right. He stands there smirking at me.

Asshat.

Instead, I stick to the latter part of the conversation.

“Why? What development? And keeping tabs on me how, exactly?” Cash raises both brows at me, with a look saying I should know, and suddenly it all clicks into place. “I already told Gabe I’m not staying at the clubhouse. I refuse to go on lockdown either.”

Ethan grunts, taking a couple steps back, crossing his thick arms over his chest, leaning his back against the dining room wall.

“It’s clear she needs a keeper since she didn’t have the decency to tell anyone she was taking off.” He huffs. “And why won’t you stay at the clubhouse? It seems to have been good enough accommodations in Mountain Heights. Is ours not good enough for you, Sky?”

My head snaps in his direction, my eyes wide. I shouldn’t be shocked. I knew he would find out where I’ve been, but what I don’t know is what he’s been told about my stay there.

Did Gabe spill the beans and tell him everything?

I doubt it.

Gabe’s not going to give information unless he absolutely must. He runs the risk of causing even more of a rift between the clubs, and some of his own men. He needs them to focus on the task at hand, which apparently, is babysitting my ass.

Lovely.

“What Ethan means to say is,” Jake cuts in, no doubt trying to play peacemaker. “Pres sent us to talk to you. Obviously, we were upset when we arrived at the house, your truck was in the drive, the prospect on the porch, and you were nowhere to be found with no way for anyone to track your whereabouts. We all became worried.”

“Some of us lost the ability to think rationally and turned into a monstrous dickhead…as you can see,” Cash adds, waving his hand in Ethan’s direction.

“However, it’s because of the concern Gabe has for your safety and the fact Ethan was instructed to come with us to find you, I’m sure, Ethan here has chosen to be an asshole to you,” Walker joins the jabbing, adding his sarcasm to the mix while giving Ethan a look that tells him to back the hell off.

Another pissing contest… Awesome.

“Or to come along at all. Why did you come again? Weren’t you saying you needed to get back to the gym or something? Wasn’t it you who said you wouldn’t protect her?”

Ethan’s glare meets Cash’s, not backing down in the slightest.

The words hurt, but I don’t let it show. I knew Ethan wouldn’t want to help me. I’m under no false delusions that he would volunteer to keep me safe. He’d throw me to the wolves if he knew exactly who the wolves were.

I roll my eyes. Cash laughs at the obvious “whatever” I mouth without remorse. He moves past me kissing my temple on his way to the fridge, where he grabs three beers. When Cash comes back, he tosses one to Walker the other to Jake, ignoring Ethan all together. Walker catches his, hitching his chin in thanks. Jake places his on the table. I don’t miss the small curl of his lips. He’s enjoying these two shit stirrers playing with Ethan.

Cash opens his beer, tosses the lid on the table, chuckling when he catches me scowling at him. He knows I hate when he leaves his caps all over the place. He does the shit on purpose. Walking up beside me he puts a hand on my shoulder and takes a long pull from the bottle.

“You’re an ass.” I mumble. He smiles around his beer, hitching his shoulder.

“You know I run when I need to relax. Why didn’t you just call?” My question is aimed at Cash.

“I do, but club shit clouded my thoughts. And…” He pulls my phone from his pocket, shaking it back and forth. “Maybe keep this on you next time, yeah?”

“Shit. Sorry. I must’ve forgot to grab it. I had my music on here.” I tell him, lifting my iPod to show him.

“That makes it all better. She’s sorry guys. She forgot there’s a killer on the loose. But it’s all good. Because she’s sorry.” Ethan’s hands fall to his sides, his nostrils flaring. “That makes everything okay, then, right?” He steps closer, not quite in my face, but close enough I can see the pulse in his neck thumping. “Both Gabe and Eli are so worried about you they’re pulling their resources to keep an eye on you while we figure George’s shit out, and you forgot to carry your phone with you, and neglected to tell the prospect you were leaving the goddamn house.” He leans a little closer. “If I didn’t know any better, I’d think you were trying to get lost.”

From them no. From Ethan, absolutely.

Ethan's not completely wrong. I did want to be alone to clear my thoughts. But I didn’t intend to worry anyone. I just needed to run off the whirlwind going on inside of me.

“Why do you care so much Ethan? Why are you even here? You don’t want to protect me. You loath my very existence. So please, tell me why you’re here.” Tilting my head and crossing my arms over my chest, I stare at Ethan, not missing how his eyes linger on my chest. I don’t budge, waiting for an explanation which he doesn’t offer.

My guess is Gabe forced him to come as punishment for the way he treated me earlier this morning.

Gabe mustn’t know Ethan as well as he thought, because Ethan doesn’t apologize for anything he doesn’t mean to. He’ll follow orders, sure, but empty words and meaningless promises aren’t in his nature.

“If Eli wants me watched after, he has his men here to do the job. Tell Gabe, thanks, but I’m fine.”

Ethan turns his rant in a different direction. Studying me from head to toe. He snarls, his eyes hard on mine, then slowly they rake over my body. I feel his gaze like a flame licking over every inch of my skin. There’s a heat in his eyes, a hunger. My body ignites with excitement.

It remembers those looks. His touch. How good it felt to be his. But he won’t acknowledge what’s flashed between us. The memory. The need. And neither will I.

Help.

“What the hell are you wearing?” he growls. His aim is to shame me. Looking to open old insecurities maybe, but he doesn’t know the woman standing before him. Not anymore.

His once heated glare now one of disgust.

I’m momentarily stunned. But quickly recover.

“Excuse me?” My voice pitches up giving way to my irritation at the intended insult and the way my heart aches to make things right and feel his touch once again.

No, Sky. We’re pissed at the hot asshole. He hates you. Focus!

Why does this have to be so hard? Why did daddy have to make this stupid plan in the first place? Why couldn’t we live somewhere else and forget everything Oak Ridge was and move on?

Because you’d never move on. Because coming home is what you’ve always wanted, and Daddy knew people here would help him give you back your life over time.

Ethan gestures with his hand over the length of my body, his eyes tracking the movement of his gesture as his brow furrows. “Your clothes,” he says. “You went for a run, alone, dressed like that? And you let her leave the house dressed in so little clothing?” Ethan makes eye contact with Cash, his disapproval aimed at him as if he has any say in anything I do, especially what I wear. Cash smirks, grabbing me from behind, circling my waist with his arms, nuzzling my neck.

My body stiffens. Normally Cash’s touch is comforting. He’s a friend. Someone I know and trust wholeheartedly, but this feels wrong. Cash is playing games. He’s egging Ethan on. I should stop it. Push Cash off and tell them all to leave. But I still can’t seem to get my brain wrapped around Ethan’s audacity. Or why he cares so damn much.

I’m not dressed any differently than any other woman who just went for a run. There’s nothing remotely sensual about the outfit.

Fucking hypocrite!

The words scream in my head. This is nothing compared to what Ethan has seen me wear on stage, of course he doesn’t know that, but still.

My sheer, bright pink tank top hangs low in the front, the arm holes open to my waist my black sports bra visible all around, the neckline giving only a slight hint of cleavage. Like all sports bras I wear, it’s smashing my tits down making them appear smaller keeping them well contained while I run. It’s nothing distasteful.

My shorts are the same as any other runner would wear. Sure, they’re short, but they’re meant to be. I have no idea what else to think in this moment except what the actual fuck?

I have to bite back the retort that’s sitting on the tip of my tongue, since I wear way less than this when I dance, and Ethan doesn’t seem to mind my lack of clothing then. Not. At. All.

I pull out of Cash’s grip, throwing a dirty look at him over my shoulder. He shrugs, smiling as he takes another drink from his beer, not the least bit sorry.

The shit.

“First of all, no one lets me do anything. I’m a grown woman. I can dress myself, go wherever the fuck I want, and take care of myself.” I snap back. “Second…you know what? Tell Gabe thanks for his concern, but I can take care of myself. I don’t need a King on my ass every second of the day, especially this one,” adding a hint of sweetness to my sarcasm, gesturing in Ethan’s direction, while speaking directly to Jake. Dismissing Ethan once again. I take a step forward. Ethan moves in eating up the space between us.

Damn. I’d forgotten how good he smells and how big his body is compared to mine. He towers over me by at least a full head, maybe a little more, leaving me with only three options. Tilting my head to stare up at him. Stare directly at his brick wall of a chest. Or take a step back and meet his gaze. I choose the latter.

Staring at his chest would lead to ogling and ogling him would not be a good idea, and staring up at him would only give him the upper hand in trying to intimidate me.

Fuck that.

“Seems to me you’ve had nothing but Kings on your ass for some time now. Isn’t that right, Sky?” Ethan growls. I instantly take another step back looking to Cash in confusion. Cash brushes his hand down his face and around the back of his neck. He’s pissed. If I didn’t know him so well, I might’ve missed the hint of guilt in his eyes. But for what?

Walker growls from his place on the wall across the room. “Watch yourself Anderson.”

Cash’s face remains expressionless to the rest of the room, but I know he’s trying to keep his temper in check. Probably because Jake and Walker rank above him, and this is Gabe’s town. But I know if Ethan keeps pushing, Cash will break, consequences be damned, to protect me.

When Cash says nothing, my eyes meet Ethan’s again. His fury is palpable. I can feel every ounce of anger pulsing from his body. See the tension in his shoulders, the flair of his nostrils, even the vein in his neck is pulsing rapidly...again.

“You’ve had Kings protecting your ass for how long now? Hiding you away all this time? Now, here you are. That poor girl,” he says in a soft, pitiful voice I’ve loathed hearing from others since my Mama passed away. “Losing George hurts, I’m sure. And for that I am sorry, but you’ll forgive me if I don’t share everyone else’s concern. After what you did to me and Emily, you can imagine how nice it is to know you’ve been doing fine all these years with all my Mountain Heights brothers taking care of you. Or is it the other way around?” He circles his finger, motioning between Cash and me.

“What the hell are you insinuating?” I can’t believe what I’m hearing. “You think me and Cash…”

“Cash, Walker…Eli. You all seem really close. I guess the rumors in high school finally came true, huh?” His verbal shot hits home as I remember the way girls in school joked and teased about me becoming a club whore someday. I lunge forward, Cash is on me in two steps, his arm banding around my waist spinning me away.

“Fuck, Ethan,” Jake groans jumping to stand between us. “Back down, now.” He barks his orders at Ethan. I look to Cash again seeking answers to the tension and insurmountable bullshit going on in this house.

“Sky! Settle down, babe.” Cash says in my ear. “Don’t stoop to his level. Let him think what he wants. You can’t hit a brother. You know that. Just let it ride for now.”

Easier said than done.

It takes three deep breaths and a whole lot of strength I wasn’t sure I possessed to calm down. I nod, pushing Cash’s hands off my waist. After taking a deep breath I tell him, “I’m good.”

OceanofPDF.com

8

OceanofPDF.com

ETHAN

“Sit down, babe. We need to talk.” It’s Walker who speaks this time. Cash grabs Skyler by the shoulders spinning her toward the dining room table. She takes off her tank top that’s soaking wet, sticking to her skin, not giving a shit about all the men in the room.

A low growl rumbles up my chest before I can stop it, but she doesn’t turn around.

God, that body. She’s leaner, more muscular than I remember, but those curves are still just as tempting as I remember. And those tattoos? Fuuuuck.

Blake walks in from the porch, through the kitchen, handing Skyler a dish towel and a cold bottle of water. My eyes follow him, glaring. Why is everyone catering to her ass?

Maybe because they’re all getting a piece of it. The thought has my blood boiling for reasons I don’t want to examine right now.

I don’t like how nice everyone’s being to her. He’s from my chapter, he should be on my side, not fawning after Skyler like the rest of them.

He’s following Pres’ orders.

“Thank you,” she says, twisting off the cap, taking a long pull while wiping the sweat from her neck and face with the shirt leaving the towel on the table on front of her. She turns back facing the rest of the room, sets the bottle down and continues wiping herself off. My eyes track her movements with curiosity when I take in the ink along her ribs. I can’t make out the full design from this angle. It looks like a phoenix, but there’s more to it, I can’t see. I lick my lips when she moves the towel over her breasts then down across her abdomen. She catches me staring. Her face turns a beautiful shade of pink. She’s still affected by me.

Or maybe I’m imagining things. And why do I give a shit?

“You have tattoos,” I state, my voice sounding gruff even to my ears.

“Yeah?” She’s waiting, probably for me to say something judgmental but instead, I say the first things that comes to mind.

“You were always afraid of needles,” I want to lick the pattern that trails down her torso to her thigh. She scoots the chair back a little, probably out of habit. When someone asks about a tattoo it’s common for people to draw more attention to them, showing off the full view. I was right. It’s a colorful phoenix, with flowing wings that span across her lower abdomen, diving beneath those tiny ass shorts. With long flames and the tail swirling down her thigh.

Fuuuuuck.

“Like a lot of other things, I guess I got over it,” She shrugs. My eyes snap to hers and narrow, pissed at her casual dismissal of our past. I shouldn’t care. I don’t think about what we had. It doesn’t fucking matter anymore.

Liar.

She’s not the girl I remember. I don’t know this woman in front me.

Cash disappears down the hall, then reappears just as quickly handing Skyler a t-shirt. Without checking to see if it’s clean, Skyler tosses the shirt over her head, putting an end to my perusal of her ink, before I can ask any more questions about it.

She pulls her ponytail out of the collar of the shirt scooting her seat up to the table. My eyes widen at the sight before me and instantly I’m filled with anger and regret. I focus on the anger because the latter is irrelevant.

I lean forward, my arms braced on the table. I catch the small hitch in Skyler’s breath as she studies my forearms and the ink I have going up under my sleeves.

So, she’s not totally unaffected. Too fucking bad. I won’t be giving her the time of day like the rest of them. Ain’t no such thing as magic pussy.

She’s blushing again, until she catches me glaring at her with my fist clenching on the top of the table. I say nothing. My eyes burning into her chest with each passing second.

She tilts her head in question, but I don’t give her anything.

I need to get the hell out of here.

“You know what, Jake? Skyler’s been found. She’s got all of you to tend to her every whim. I’m leaving. Going to the gym. Got shit to do.”

I’m out the door before he can argue with me. I can’t be in that house another minute. Seeing her in my old wrestling t-shirt is fucking with my head.

I’ve been getting angrier and angrier by the minute. I came straight to the gym after leaving Skyler at the house. I needed to get away from the everyone.

From her.

Now, I’m sitting here at my desk where I should be settling bills and working on schedules, but instead all I can think about is Skyler fucking Sinclair. I should be focused on my fight camp and my training responsibilities. The important things going on in my life now, but somehow, I keep getting caught up in the memories.

George was away on a run, and I only had a few short days before I had to return to the MMA camp for the second phase.

Skyler invited me over to her place for dinner and to watch a movie. But when I arrived and she answered the door wearing my wrestling T-shirt and not much else, I knew this was the equivalent of Netflix and chill. Hell yes!

I stalked through the door, forcing her to step back. I closed and locked the door, my eyes locked on hers, stalking her until her back hit the kitchen counter. She had nowhere to go.

Her breathing was a little fast, her cheeks flushed.

She wanted me. And the feeling was mutual.

“Something smells good.” I said, prowling toward her, slowly.

“I picked up some burgers and fries from Magpie’s. Patsy says hello.” Her hands twisting in the fabric at the hem of my wrestling shirt making it rise even higher on her thighs. My eyes tracked the movement. I put my hands in my pockets to keep from grabbing her and taking what I wanted. I needed to go slow. Make her remember every touch. Every kiss. I needed to be under her skin as deeply as she was under mine.

“I appreciate the food, but…” I lick my lips, almost able to taste her in the air around me. “I’m hungry for something else right now.”

Placing my hands on her hips, lifted her up onto the countertop. She let out a small whimper, and I was on her in a flash. She gives as good as she gets ratcheting up my need for her. With my mouth ravaging hers. All thoughts of my previous plan to go slow have gone out the window. This isn’t going to be slow and sweet like the first time at the lake. She’s mine and I mean to devour every inch of her.

I yank her against my body. Where I’m chiseled and hard, she’s soft and smooth. I lean in letting her feel how much I want her, need to be inside her.

“Ethan.” The way she says my name, it’s both sweet and full of fear. She’s afraid to lose herself to me, to this. She’s afraid I’ll take her heart and shatter it. She doesn’t trust that she’s enough for me. That I’ll come back for her after I get my contract. She’s always been afraid things will end between us.

“Shh, Sunshine. I’ve got you.” Her eyes meet mine, and my lips descend on hers again. Tasting, sipping, taking what’s mine. I groan when she opens to me again, her sweet tongue finally sweeps into my mouth fighting to take control.

Her hands are around my neck pulling at the hairs on the nape, and her teeth nip at my bottom lip. It stings, but she licks it, easing the pain and making me harder. The confines of my jeans becoming tighter with each passing second.

I have one hand on her neck, the other making its way, pushing up her shirt… my shirt… to the edge of her panties. The cotton material between her legs, soaked with her arousal. That knowledge has me seconds away from losing my damn mind.

I lift the edge of her panties, sliding one finger through her slit, caressing slowly, teasing her. She moves her hips seeking more. Her eyes are closed, her head tipped back. I lean back and watch her expression as she gives in to my touch.

“Take me out, Sky.” Her head pops up, eyes meeting mine for a split second before her hands fumble with the buttons on my jeans. She finally pops it open, fighting to lower them down over my hips. My cock springs free and her soft hand grips my length and begins an agonizingly slow tug and twist motion.

“Fuck, that feels good, baby.”

“Please Ethan. I need…” I push my finger inside her and begin to pump slowly at first, building with each stroke. My thumb rubbing circles on her clit, as she grinds down on my hand. Her breathing speeds up, her hand releases my cock and grabs onto the edge of the counter holding tight. When she finally starts to crash over the edge, I pull out my fingers and slam my cock home. With my mouth on hers, swallowing her cries and moans she comes, with me following not too far behind her.

A knock on my office door breaks through my memories.

“Come in.”

Hawk strolls in, sits down and kicks his feet up on my desk like he owns the damn place.

“You think you’ll be ready to face Vargas again by December? It’s not too far away.” I don’t give an answer other than to nod. The last time I faced Victor Vargas, it was a close finish. If he hadn’t gotten the submission in the last round, I might’ve won by the cards. It still pisses me off to think about it. It was my own fault. I knew he was a great grappler, but I trained more to my strengths as a striker and let the fucker get me on the ground. This time Kieran is making sure we cover all our bases but placing more focus on strengthening my ground game.

Unfortunately, I’m finding it difficult to focus on anything since a pretty little blonde I’d love nothing more than to throttle has returned home.

No. Stop thinking about her as a pretty little blonde. She’s the bitch who betrayed you.

Even though I know that to be true, I still can’t seem to fight this pull we’ve got going on between us. I can’t explain it, or the anger that eats at me when I think about her being with Cash or the others all this time.

I’m struggling to get past the tumultuous emotions swirling inside me, to gain some kind of understanding.

I shouldn’t be surprised Skyler came back. She may not have visited him, but she loved George. He was everything to her growing up. When her mom died, all they had was each other and Ghost for a long time.

She had you and Emily too.

But we came onto the scene years later when we were all in middle school.

Skyler used to bitch about Ghost and some of the guys from the club driving her to school on their bikes or when they’d show up two or three at a time making all kinds of noise, disrupting class to bring her food when she forgot her lunch money. She said she hated it. It was embarrassing, the way some of her teachers and the school kid’s moms would salivate over the men in leather. But I think she secretly loved it.

As she got older, girls in school began teasing her. Although, I think they only teased her because they were jealous. Some of those same women, are often seen at the bar pushing up on said bikers.

“Can I help you?” I ask shoving Hawk’s feet to the floor. He laughs.

“Came to check on you. Figured you’d still be in your head about this shit with Skyler, wanted to see where you’re at with all of it.” He leans forward on his elbows checking to see what’s on my monitor.

It’s nothing exciting, just the security feed from the different rooms in the gym.

Nosy bastard.

“I honestly don’t know. My first thought was to throw her ass out on the street. The rage I feel toward her is stifling. My body was shaking with it. But then when I heard about George…”

“You felt bad for her. You know what it’s like to lose family.” He’s right. She stopped her tears and put up her armor when her eyes met mine. It’s a habit she developed at a young age. But I recognized her pain. It spoke to a place deep inside me.

When her mother died, adults treated her like she would break at any moment. She hated it. Hated feeling like she was some fragile piece of glass everyone needed to coddle. She built her walls refusing to let anyone see her when she was in pain.

The same walls she’s hiding behind now. Just like you, asshole.

She never could hide her true feelings from me though. Those violet eyes would give her away every time. I used to get lost in those beautiful orbs.

She’s not the girl you used to love. She betrayed you.

I have to keep reminding myself.

I rub the stubble on my chin as Hawk watches me warily. I tell him, “I do, and I did, but it was more than that. Seeing her with Eli and his men. The way they’re so protective of her. The way they talk about her. Hawk they fucking know her. And I can’t help wondering how long…if she’s been with all of them. You know what I mean?”

Hawk shakes his head. “I don’t think Skyler’s club pussy. She doesn’t strike me as cut slut material.”

“How the fuck do we know? If she’s been with them this whole time…she was right under my fucking nose. What’s worse is George, Ghost, even Gabe fucking knew! They had to know!” I shout, running both hands through my hair. “I could’ve gone to her, made her talk to me, tell me what the hell happened that night. Talked her into testifying.”

“Yeah, but maybe it’s better you didn’t.” His words catch me a little off guard, especially since he knows how hard I looked for her. Hell, he helped me.

“Why do you say that?”

“Because you weren’t ready to hear it.” His hands come up in a placating manner. “Hear me out. You were angry. Your head was so far up your own ass you couldn’t see straight. Getting in fights. Drinking until you passed out almost every night. You were a fucking wreck. You wouldn’t have heard what she had to say, and honestly, you probably would’ve scared the shit out of her, in the state you were in.”

“Ok, you’re right, but why not tell me after I got my shit together? Why hide her from me? From the club? With all the computer guru shit you do, even you couldn’t find her. Yet, there she was, hiding in plain sight.” I grip my hair with both hands and pull. “Ghost got his name for his ability to make people and evidence disappear without a trace. I don’t know why I didn’t think he could do something like this until now.”

Maybe because he’s a convincing asshole.

“He’s her uncle, man. You must know he would go to any lengths to keep her safe. Even hide her from those he trusts the most. He’d have to.” He grabs a pencil off my desk and starts rolling it on the desk. “There are a lot of things I’m sure you don’t know about. There are three sides to every story. Take Emily’s death. There’s what we know, what we think, and what really happened. No one saw everything, not even Skyler. Whatever she did see, must’ve been pretty fucked up for everyone to want to hide her away. And at the time, I don’t think it would’ve mattered. You wouldn’t have accepted any of it.”

“What the hell does that mean? I don’t understand.” I throw my hand up exasperated. “What the hell was she running from? Me? That’s bullshit!” I stand up and pace the room. “She knew she could’ve come to me. She fucking should’ve.”

“I don’t know. That’s something you’ll have to ask her. But if you consider all the shit going on around George’s death. All the unknowns still hanging in the balance. Just the fact he felt the need to involve Vincenzo Parisi as a way of protecting her… come on, man. Obviously, there’s a reason they kept her whereabouts hidden. Maybe it wasn’t Emily’s death, or you she was running from. She could’ve felt responsible for not stopping it from happening. We don’t know. Hell, maybe George got himself into some trouble, with him constantly on the road, they might’ve thought sending her to Eli was the best option. Hell, it could’ve been a club rival he got mixed up with. You know there’s bad blood with the Devils since Maggie’s death and only the original patched members know how deep that rivalry runs.” He gives me a look and I know he’s right. The old timers don’t talk about any of the shit that went down when Maggie died with anyone, not even us. “Maybe they didn’t tell you because they knew you would go to her. Everyone knew how sprung you two were on each other. If you’d chased after her, trouble could have followed you right to her. I don’t have those answers for you. But we both know there’s more to this shit than just a girl who ran away from home. The question is are you willing to accept whatever it may be?”

“The fuck is that supposed to mean?”

“It means, asshole, if Skyler was to tell you the truth, would you really listen? Let her explain? Or are you going to hold out until she gives you the explanation you want to hear?” He gives me a pointed look. “Skyler may have had absolutely nothing to do with Emily’s death. What if Emily’s death just happened to be on the same night George or Ghost got in some shit, and it was all coincidence? There are a million possibilities. Can you accept the truth even if it’s not the truth you’ve been believing?”

“She was the one who called it in Hawk. She called in Emily’s death. It can’t have been coincidence.”

“How do you know? What if Skyler was already on her way out of town when she ran into Emily? They were always together. Everyone knew it. Except on that night. Don’t you want to know why?”

“But then…”

“But what? You know there’s a possibility I’m right. But will you accept it if I am? Can you?”

“But if she did see something, knew something about Emily’s murder and she fucking left town… Sky and Emily’s piece of shit boyfriend disappeared the same night. It can’t be coincidence Hawk. You heard the same rumors I did about Skyler and that piece of shit screwing around on me and Emily. Maybe he’s hiding in Mountain Heights too.”

“Do you hear the bullshit you’re spewing? Do you honestly believe anything you’re saying right now? Or are you just so pissed you can’t see past your own ass to hear the truth?”

“What the hell else am I supposed to believe?” I shout, throwing my chair against the wall. “She’s been gone for six years, Hawk. She left the night my sister was murdered. The same night the piece of shit Emily was dating disappears, without a fucking trace mind you, and neither of them ever comes back…until Skyler needs the club’s help. My club. My brothers.” I begin pacing again, shoving my hands through my hair. My heart is racing. My breathing ragged. I’m trying desperately to keep myself from storming out the door and dragging her ass out of her house to make her fucking tell me the truth.

“She comes into the clubhouse, surrounded by Eli’s men who are all hugging on her and laughing with her. Cash acts like she’s fucking his. She had a life there.” A life without me. I don’t say those words out loud though or Hawk will know what a pathetic asshole I really am. It’s gutting me to think she has a life without me. One where she’s happy and I don’t know what else, but she did it without me.

Why?

“What if she is?” Hawk’s words stop me in my tracks. A sudden pang hits my chest and I find myself struggling to keep myself from punching him in his face.

“What if she is what?”

“What if she’s Cash’s?”

“She’s not.” It comes out on a growl.

“But what if she is?” He leans back, arching a brow, smiling. Asshole. “He’s staying with her at the house. He plans to hang around after the funeral is done. He says they’re good friends. What if he’s just waiting til after the funeral to lay his claim? If Skyler belongs to Cash, then what are you going to do? You can’t go caveman apeshit on another brother’s woman, and you know it.”

“She’s not his.”

“What makes you so sure?”

I’m not. But I won’t say those words out loud. There was something about the way she looked at him when he wrapped his arms around her the last time we spoke. Almost as if reprimanding him for his display of ownership. She didn’t seem into whatever game he was playing. But I can’t be sure. Because they all seem to have some type of relationship with her that goes deeper than friendship.

Instead of explaining any of this to Hawk, I rattle off a bunch of miscellaneous facts. All of which I know are absolute bullshit.

“She drove her own truck. She didn’t ride in on the back of his bike.”

“She may have just wanted a vehicle to get around town in, in case he was dealing with club shit.” He shrugs.

“She didn’t ask to be put in his room; in fact, she didn’t want to stay at the clubhouse at all.”

“Because they’re staying at the house. More privacy. Less drama. No club whores to deal with.” He smiles. He’s enjoying this. Enjoying my discomfort with this conversation.

“She’s not wearing his colors. No property patches.”

Hawk shrugs. “Colors are just a formality. Like I said, he could be waiting until after the funeral to make it official.”

“Would you wait?” I question. “If someone was after your woman, or you thought they were, would you be waiting to make your claim? Or would you put your patch on her back and make sure everyone knew damn well who she belonged too?”

Not taking the bait, Hawk pushes in another direction.

“All right. What if she’s not his? What if she belongs to more than one of them? It wouldn’t be the first time a couple of brothers shared a woman. The truck could be simply because you can’t ride two bikes with one ass.” He shrugs again, biting the corner of his lip as he continues to think this idiocy through. “We’ve all noticed how much she’s changed. Maybe she likes them two at a time.”

I’m around my desk, my hands grabbing the collar of his shirt putting me nose to nose with him.

“Ah, so you still have feelings for her. That’s what’s got you all fucked up. Needing answers to why she left isn’t the real issue. The real issue is you still want her.”

I release his shirt, and move back to sit behind my desk, running my hand through my hair and down my face. I look to the computer screen, then back to Hawk.

“Admit it, Ethan. You still love her.”

“No. I don’t. I despise the woman. Having her here is bringing up old shit I don’t want to deal with.”

“Maybe now is the perfect time you should. Get it out in the open. Ask your questions. Get some peace and move on. Emily wouldn’t want you still tied up in knots over this shit. She’d want you out living and having adventures.”

I smile to myself at his last comment because it’s true. Emily was all about adventure and would kick my ass if she knew I was still hanging on to the past and not moving forward. But how do you move forward and leave the best parts of yourself behind. I don’t know.

“If the woman I loved ripped my heart out and left me without a clue, and then suddenly popped up out of nowhere, with trouble on her heels…you bet your ass I wouldn’t let her leave again until I had some answers.”

I know he’s right. I do need to talk to her to get some answers, but I don’t know if I would trust her to tell me the truth. Hell, I don’t know if I can trust my own brothers to tell me the truth after hearing how Ghost hid her. I can’t help but think there’s more secrets to uncover. If there are, and I uncover them, will I ever be able to trust my club again?

The Kings saved me. Became my family when my own fell apart.

Maybe she’s not the only one who betrayed me. It’s a realization that guts me. One I’m not sure I want to know the truth about.

I see movement on the monitor. The cameras in the gym are open on my screen. A couple of women sparring in the cage.

“What do you think happened to make her want to learn to fight?”

“Maybe she just likes it for the exercise. A lot of people use boxing as cardio.” He leans forward watching the women on the screen. “I haven’t seen her fight other than to strike you in the nose though, so I don’t know what level of skill she really has other than that.” He chuckles. “Nice shiner by the way.” I reach across to sock him in his chest. He moves and I miss.

It’s not a real shiner. The palm to the face she gave me left a small black mark under my right eye. She didn’t hit hard enough to break my nose, but she pulled her punch. I could tell. She wasn’t aiming to hurt. She was issuing a warning.

“I wouldn’t mind seeing what Skyler could do. Xander says she’s a hell of a striker. Walker says her ground game is pretty deadly too, but neither of them said what her specific training is or who trained her.”

That gives me an idea. One that might get me some answers to whether she’s really been in Mountain Heights this whole time and where else she might have been in between.

Hawk taps a few keys on my keyboard turning the monitor to face him. When he zooms in, I catch a glimpse of what’s caught his eye, or rather who. Sadie’s in the cage sparring with Ana, one of my female trainers.

“What’s Sadie doing in town? Shouldn’t she be in Baron’s Edge by now? Funeral’s a few days away.”

He shrugs playing off his interest, but he’s not fooling anyone. “She came up to grab some shit from Mack’s place for a thing at her school and get a tune up on Loretta. Gave some bullshit story about their being a downed transformer at the school so they shut down until the power company can figure their shit out.”

Loretta is her car’s name. She was given a Dodge Challenger for her sixteenth birthday and takes immaculate care of the thing. You’d think it was her child the way she obsesses over it.

“They shut down? Wouldn’t a rich kid school like that have generators or some shit as a back-up?”

Hawk looks at me as if he’s just had an alarming thought. Somehow, I think I know what he’s assuming, and I have to hide my amusement.

Sadie’s hacking skills rival Hawk’s. It’s hard not to laugh at what must be going through his mind right now. So, I change the subject.

“Think she’s staying for the funeral?”

“Probably. She’ll want to make sure Skyler’s okay. She never misses a chance to party with Jinx either. Which means I’ll need to double up the prospects watching her while she’s here.” He says not taking his eyes off her. I laugh because he’s right. Sadie alone is more than one man can handle. Add Jinx to the mix and shit can get crazy fast.

“Come on.”

“Where are we going?” Hawk asks finally pulling his eyes away from the screen.

“I need to see a manager about a dancer and a private room.” Hawk’s furrowed expression makes me laugh. “I’m headed to the Pearl tonight. I need to blow off some steam and I don’t feel like being around everyone else. So, are you coming, or not?”

He pushes a couple of buttons shutting down my screen and follows me out.

Maybe tonight I’ll finally get my chance to bury my woes in Scarlet’s sweet cunt and forget about Skyler’s all together.

OceanofPDF.com

9

OceanofPDF.com

SKYLER

Looking out over the edge of the hill, staring down at the town, it’s so beautiful from here. It looks so warm and inviting. We chose this time of day because it was Daddy’s favorite time to come up to visit with Mama when he could. He regularly came to share the sunset with her when he’d visit like they used to do every night on the porch whenever he was home.

The sun is starting to go down. The sky’s lit up with soft pink and purple hues. The clouds stretched thin as if someone took a paint brush barely dipped in white paint and smeared it across the sky just above the mountains and the trees across the way. On a day like today where dark skies and rainstorms would better suit my mood, I’m gifted with something heartwarming and beautiful instead.

Thank you, Mama. I’m sure she probably put in a good word for me.

The soft rustling sound of the leaves in the trees that surround the grave site is soothing. I understand now why Daddy picked this spot. It’s the perfect place in the cemetery for he and mama to lay together. The view from this side is breathtaking looking out over the entire town. The perfect place for them to watch over everyone they left behind.

It was a beautiful service. A lot of people came to pay their respects. Most of them were shocked to see me. I guess I can understand why. I’ve been gone a long time. I didn’t even come back for holidays or special occasions. Daddy said it was still too dangerous for me to come back.

Funny how now it’s the safest place for me.

Most everyone has been polite, bringing food over to the clubhouse or giving it to Liz to bring over wanting to do something nice for Ghost. Liz passes it all onto me. I don’t know who she thinks I’m feeding, it’s just me and Cash at the house, but casseroles just keep coming. I don’t have the heart to turn them away. It’s a kindness I didn’t expect, even if it’s not meant for me.

They’re being kind because of who Daddy was and his connection to the club.

Some look at me with sadness in their eyes. Others with uncertainty. I guess because I don’t look the same as I did when I left. I’m not the shy, weak, awkward bookworm hiding myself behind baggy clothes anymore.

Or maybe because they’re like Ethan and believe you had something to do with Emily’s death.

Let them judge me. I don’t give a shit. Not one of them could walk a mile in my shoes, not that I’d want them to, but I survived. I’m still fucking standing. I’m clinging to that fact every day, because sometimes it’s the only thing holding me together…knowing I will survive. I may not come out unscathed, but I won’t let this break me. I can’t. I owe it to Daddy to keep moving forward, not matter how much it hurts underneath, no one will ever know the truth on the outside.

The Kings of Fury MC have all gathered here with me today in show of their support. Eli and the Mountain Heights chapter have stayed in town all week. Bronson and Cash’s dad drove out for the weekend. Cash and Xander have decided to stick around until we get some answers on what exactly happened to Daddy. It’s more about finding out who killed him than what happened at this point. I’m pretty sure I know the answer, but it’s not my place to discuss “club business.”

I hate those words.

When we arrived at the clubhouse a few minutes ago, Mason let us through the wrought iron gates of the compound, giving me his condolences through the window as we passed by. He’s still a prospect, so he’ll be staying out here all night, keeping watch over everything.

I’ve never been fond of the smells permeating the air inside the clubhouse. My nose burns with the Eau de Toilette of alcohol, cigarettes, and a variety of pungent perfumes.

Someone needs to tell these women that choking innocent bystanders to death with cologne isn’t how to go about trying to hide the smell of overused snatch.

I shudder at the thought.

“You good?” Cash whispers in my ear.

“Yeah, just a chill.” I lie. If I told him what I was just thinking his dumbass would repeat it out loud for shock value and to piss off Drea, one of the club girls who has been all up on him since day one. I don’t much care for her, but it’s not like Cash to turn down willing pussy. I’ll have to remember to ask what she did to put him off.

Everything about being here makes my skin crawl. Not because it’s dirty, or grungy, it’s quite the opposite. The space itself is made to feel like one giant house for all the members and their families to hangout or live should they want to. It’s not the place that creeps me out, it’s the reason I’m here and seeing all these people I’m so anxious about. Really, it’s the judgement I feel when they look at me. I know I said I don’t care, but I might’ve been lying a little.

They’re not judging you. They’re here for Daddy. Relax.

I mentally slap myself but even I know I’m full of shit. They’re here because their president demanded it of them. I’m not under any delusion about their support. Maybe a long time ago I would’ve believed they were here for me, but not now. Not when Ethan believes the worst of me. They’re here to support him.

I betrayed their brother. They’re here as a duty. Their loyalty is to Daddy, my uncle, and Gabe.

Ghost ushers me through the crowded main room, following closely behind Eli, Walker, Xander, Bronson and Cash. The great wall of protectors. Though their loyalty is to their brotherhood, Eli isn’t confident that Ethan won’t try to start shit with me again and has ordered his men to stick close to me, which is doing wonders for my reputation amongst the other men and women here, I’m sure.

The clubhouse party isn’t open to the town, meaning no extra hang arounds or strippers to entertain. Gabe wanted to have a family barbeque and bonfire for Daddy’s final send off. The club girls are still here as well as the ol’ ladies, but everyone is expected to be on their best behavior. Though I’m sure when the clock strikes ten, the party will shift, and it will be like any other Saturday night pig roast.

I’m not interested in watching what these men do in the late hours of the night or who they do it with, so I plan to be long gone by before then.

Eli stops by the bar, which halts our progress to escape the crowd, instead creating a blockade of leather cuts in the middle of the room. It feels as though everyone is gawking at me. Am I the poor girl who lost her father? Or the bitch who burned their buddy?

I’d prefer to be the princess who looked badass running in her Chuck Taylor shoes on the way out of the party.

No such luck.

I appreciate their condolences and their memories of what a great man my Daddy was, but I don’t know half of these people, not anymore. It’s a mixture of club members, their families, and a few trusted friends of the club from around town who knew Daddy.

The prospect behind the bar and the club girl who’s currently sucking him off on the floor barely glance our way when we come up to the bar, clearly preoccupied. Another reminder of why I don’t like being at the clubhouses. Eli’s girls usually make themselves scarce when I’m around, at his orders. After the last incident he felt it was a smart solution…for them.

A whore with her jaw wired shut is only good for a few things. In all fairness, she attacked me first.

I’m not one to judge what another woman does with her own body or time. Some of them are looking for their ol’ man. Others are seeking solace from their own life. Whatever their reasons, the women are very territorial about the club members. Some are even psychotic and delusional in the way they think about them. But for the most part, they cook, clean, and care for the men, and for that reason they see the men as theirs and every other female as a threat until she proves otherwise.

I didn’t prove otherwise.

I’ve never been anything more than a friend to any of Eli’s men. My heart wouldn’t have been in it even if I tried. But I also refuse to cower to anyone who thinks they can threaten or harm me.

I smile to myself at the memory of one club whore’s failed attempt at proving herself by attacking me. I wasn’t looking for a fight, but I enjoyed beating her ass. A little too much.

When the prospect suddenly realizes the man glaring at him in front of me is President of the Mountain Heights chapter, he quickly pushes the skank wearing little more than a black strip of fabric she calls a dress, and a pair of stilettos to the side and pulls his jeans closed. She wipes her mouth with the back of her hand, shoving her tits back into the top of her dress, rolling her eyes as she huffs. When she spots me, she’s suddenly shooting daggers with her eyes. It’s a warning not to touch ‘her man.’

Ew. Don’t look at me like that. I don’t want him. I’ve seen where his cock’s been. I shudder for the second time. It’s not until Cash’s head meets my shoulder and I feel the shaking of his laughter do I notice the club girl, Melanie, of course Melanie. Her eyes widen then narrow glaring at me. Eli and the other men around me laugh.

Shit. I said that out loud.

She takes me in from head to toe, sizing me up. It’s the same everywhere I go when I’m with the guys. Women see tall, sexy, powerful looking men with tattoos and leather cuts and it’s like their panties suddenly fall off and their bitch-o-meter goes haywire looking to eliminate any possible threat to their chances of getting their claws in one.

Then they see me. “The bitch standing in their way.” I’m not intimidated though. Not in the least.

Funny enough, these men are like obnoxious, overprotective brothers to me. I know all of them too well. Know their personalities, their preferences, and their reputations to even consider anything sexual or otherwise with any of them is a hard no.

Except one.

I wonder if his preferences have changed. It’s clear he’s hardened himself to the world around him. Or maybe he’s just hardened himself to me. He seems even more closed off than he was before. But he still had a softer side, one he only showed to me and his sister. The carefree side. The guy who loved to joke around and would do anything to keep his sister smiling.

I’m sure he would rather see me rot in hell, then show me that side of himself again.

If a woman is going to stare me down, the least I can do is give her a once over and at pretend I give a shit about her presence. Unfortunately, I can’t seem to get my eyes to move past her shoes.

Seriously? Stilettos to suck cock.

I roll my eyes at the sight. It’s loud in here, but I need to ask someone the question. I grab Cash’s arm and not so quietly ask, “Why does a woman need the extra three inches of height on her feet when all her work is done on her back or her knees? I’ve never understood the need to wear such shoes in a place like this.” He chuckles at my observation, and shrugs.

“Heels make a woman’s legs look sexy as hell, as I’m sure you know.” He smirks. Yeah, I know. But still…

“Yes, if she was dressing to impress, sure. For example, wearing a power suit to a meeting. Performing on stage in a dance costume. Or even a pairing them with a tight-fitting pair of jeans and a top for a night out on the town. In all those instances, I would agree with you. However, in this setting, where the woman’s soul purpose is to be fucked and forgotten, wouldn’t knee pads or a cheek retractor be better suited. I mean, the work requires her to be on her knees, with her mouth overstuffed, and around here, clothing is optional. Is sexy as hell even a requirement when talking about someone who strives to be a human trash pump?”

“Damn girl! I don’t know where you’ve been all my life, but I am glad you found your way home!” Sadie shouts laughing. Her attention quickly snaps to Melanie. “You better stop glaring this way bitch or else the next pull on your ponytail won’t be from the fucker you’re trying to patch grab; it’ll be from me shoving your head into my fucking knee. I missed my sparring session today, and I’m feeling a little punchy.”

Melanie glares at Sadie, whose eyebrow is now cocked in challenge. Hawk swoops in grabbing Sadie around the waist, lifting her off the ground and carries her outside. I hear him telling her to come her fucking murderous tendencies all while she’s kicking and screaming for him to put her down. As soon as they’re out the back door I start laughing.

“What the hell was that about?” I ask Cash who just shrugs, clearly as amused as I am.

“Melanie!” Liz calls from the kitchen door. “Get your ass back in the kitchen and start washing the dishes. It’s going to be a long night and I want this place sparkling before I leave tonight.”

“Then why don’t you clean it yourself?” The whole room goes deafly silent, the muffled sound of music from outside is the only thing heard.

Withing seconds, Melanie is snatched up by the arm and drug across the room, tripping over her feet as they move. She’s screeching, but it stops abruptly when they reach Liz.

“Apologize now!” Caleb shouts. I didn’t even see where the hell he came from. “Or you can get your shit and get the fuck out right now. No one disrespects my wife and lives to talk about it. I don’t give a shit if you are a woman. Make your fucking choice.”

Holy shit. He’s not fucking around. I’d be lying if I said he didn’t scare me a little. I’ve always known Caleb to be like a soft teddy bear when it comes to the women, but I guess that all changes when it comes to people disrespecting Liz.

“I-I-I’m sorry, Liz. I’ll get right on the kitchen clean-up for you.” Melanie stutters, tears streak down her cheeks leaving a trail of black mascara in their wake. She’s visibly shaking and rightfully so. Caleb hasn’t so much as blinked. His face hard, unrelenting.

“You good, Mama?” he asks not taking his eyes of Melanie until Liz replies.

“Of course, Captain. I’m always good when you’re around.” It’s only then that Caleb’s face softens slightly, the corner of his mouth tipping up as he gives her a nod.

He shoves Melanie toward the kitchen door shouting, “Don’t bring your ass out of that kitchen until the party is over. I want that shit sparkling like she said, and Melanie…” he pauses, waiting for her to meet his eyes. “The next time you think to say something disrespectful to my wife, you need to consider just how long you think you’ll have to keep breathing afterwards. You got me?”

“Yes, sir.” Her voice is just above a whisper.

She turns and heads through the door and Caleb’s hands wrap around his wife’s waist as he snuggles into her neck.

I wanted that someday. To have that kind of love and loyalty.

Never gonna happen, Sky. Accept it now and move on.

“Shows over!” Eli shouts and the room comes back to life.

Cash gently pulls me into his arms and spins me around while he laughs loudly. When he finally sets me down, he kisses the top of my head and says, “I fucking love you, you know that? Now stop starting shit with the club girls. Everyone here is clearly on edge and I’m not so sure Gabe will be as amused by your fighting with them as Eli is.”

The broad shouldered, dark-haired prospect whistles and all the club girls in the area turn his way. He gestures with his thumb toward the stairs, and shouts, “If you haven’t been assigned to help with serving or clean-up, get the fuck out!”, signaling toward the hallway. Two other women head down the hall in a huff, but don’t dare say anything.

I never meant for anyone to be threatened when I arrived here tonight.

My plan was to blend in and stay low.

I never meant for these men to become who they are in my life. I showed up on their doorstep one day in Mountain Heights, and they took me in and made me a part of their family with zero expectations. I never understood why they did it. The only explanation I was ever given was I was important to Caleb, Gabe, and Ghost which made me important to Eli. From that moment on, I was treated as if Eli himself, were my father, and I suddenly inherited a whole lot of hot, muscular, overprotective, “brothers”.

Childish, overbearing, and egotistical…brothers.

Cash and Eli move out first, placing me in the middle of the five men. I can only imagine this looks like I’m someone important being guided out by the human shield. The crowd of people part like the sea. Eli and his men are all broad shouldered and built like offensive linemen. Xander is the only exception to the rule. He’s the sexy, nerdy type. He has a nice lean muscular body, but he focuses most of his time on videogames and computers.

Eli and Cash are almost identical in size and build. The only thing that really separates them in size is the two inches of blonde man-bun atop Cash’s head. Walker is slightly taller than Cash with dark hair and a military look about him. It’s in the way he walks and stands. I’ve never asked, but I’m sure he served at some point. Most of the older guys have.

Caleb spots us, making a b-line for me. He pushes his way through the muscled barricade and engulfs me in a hug, lifting me off my feet and kissing me on the cheek.

“How are you holding up, Sugar Bean? Do you need anything?” I return his embrace, fighting back the tears at the use of my childhood nickname only he uses. Laying my head on his shoulder for just a few seconds, I work to gather myself. I will not fall apart in front of everyone.

Caleb and Liz are like the designated grandparents for all the kids in the club family. I never met my grandparents, and after my mama died, these two stepped in with Ghost to make sure Daddy had all the help he needed in raising me.

I’ve missed them both. The few times I was able to sneak a visit with Liz were never long enough.

Don’t get me wrong, Eli’s been like a second father to me these last few years. Cash, and the guys have all embraced me, but no one could replace what Caleb and Liz have been to me. It’s been difficult to stay away and not talk to either of them whenever I wanted to. Tears sting the back of my eyes once more, but I manage to hold it together.

“I’m all right. Better now the funeral is over.” He kisses my head once more than drops me carefully to my feet.

“What about me?” Cash whines. “Don’t I make things all better for you?” He leans in, inserting himself into our conversation. I laugh at his ridiculousness.

“You know you make me feel better. You don’t have to fish for compliments. You already know. But the next time you take all my coffee creamer, I’m kicking your ass.”

“Oh, but I do. Since you’re going to be leaving me, I’m seriously going to be lacking in the tell-Cash-how-awesome-he-is department. I need to get my fill while I’m here.” He lifts me up again, just because he can. I laugh at the pouty face he’s giving me.

“You’re not leaving for a while yet. You won’t even notice I’m gone. The girls at The Trap will take good care of you, I’m sure.” The Trap is our nickname for the strip club Cash owns with his dad, Rusty. It’s named it The Bare Trap.

“Nobody appreciates me like you do.” He says as he swings my feet from side to side.

“Well, don’t be such a dick and maybe people will be nicer to you.”

He drops me to the ground so fast; I almost fall on my ass. His hand flies to his chest in mock horror. He’s such a child.

“I am not a dick!” He huffs, trying to stifle his own laughter. “I give dick. I don’t act like one.”

“Hmm. I seem to recall several women who would disagree with your claim.” I raise a brow and start naming names with each finger I hold up. “There was Cynthia, and Mary. Jordan. Jessica. Jennifer. Oh and…” He grabs my fingers and covers my mouth with his other hand.

“Okay, okay. Maybe I do resemble your remark!” Eli can’t help laughing at his stupidity now.

Even Caleb laughs at our banter. “I hear you’re quite the badass now. Saw the damage you did to Ethan’s face.” I flinch, but Caleb grabs my shoulder and says, “He deserved it. Ain’t nobody here going to hold that shit against you.”

I lean back to look him in the eyes. Shrugging my shoulders. “The guys have been teaching me a few things. A girl needs to know how to protect herself and not have to feel like she needs to rely on others. And you’re right. He did deserve it.”

Caleb chuckles again. “Protecting yourself is good, but don’t be a stubborn ass when help is offered, and that help happens to pack a lot more heat and muscle.” He winks then walks off to find Liz.

“You gonna take that job at O’Malley’s?” Cash askes.

Our conversation is broken up before I can answer when Eli puts his empty glass on the tray of a passing club girl. Candi, I think is her name. He grabs two fresh beers from the same tray, giving her a wink and a thank you. He hands one of the beers to me, and she looks me over the same way the Stiletto Slut did earlier. Whatever.

Cash grabs a beer for himself.

Candi looks him over then licks her lips, a clear invitation. I roll my eyes. Club girls are trying to irritate me tonight. Not because I want Cash for myself, but because they have no respect for the reason, we’re all here. The way some of them are so desperate for a patch, throwing themselves at these men and settle for the scraps of attention is beyond my comprehension. But to do it at an event meant for remembrance is distasteful.

Eli chuckles beside me, bumping my elbow as he obviously finds my irritation amusing. Asshole.

Cash sees the way she looks at me then tips his head signaling for Candi to keep moving not giving her so much as a second glance. She stomps off in a huff, but no one here cares. Free pussy means nothing to these men until they need somewhere to stick their dick for a while. And even then, there’s no shortage in supply.

I can’t resist taking the dig at him. “See? Dick.” I say bringing my beer to my mouth. Eli laughs. Cash shrugs me off.

“Don’t like the way she looked at you.”

“Ah, you do care. I’m flattered,” I tease. He smirks, shrugs his shoulder then immediately gets back to business.

“I’m not taking the job at the bar. I’m going to keep the one I currently have.” I play with the label on my bottle. Declan and his brother Dylan’s own O’Malley’s bar, but Declan’s a King, which makes it the club’s. “Working at O’Malley’s would be…difficult.” I say lifting my eyes and glancing I Ethan’s direction where Candi the friendly club girl is now standing. “I’m sure everything will be fine once everyone gets used to me being around town all the time. But for now, I think I need to stay where I’m at. Besides, we know I’ll be safe there.” I try to reassure them both, knowing damn well I don’t sound convincing to myself.

“How are things going at The Pearl? Parisi still going to have you fill in from time to time? Or did you finally give in and let him put you on as a regular?” Cash askes.

“Shh…” It’s my turn to cover his mouth with my hand. “Keep your voice down!”

“Why’d you shush me when I asked about The Pearl? Is there something wrong with the job? Do I need to call Vincenzo?” Cash asks genuinely concerned.

“No, you idiot! Everything with Parisi is fine.” I whisper, looking around to be sure no one heard him. “I can’t complain. The money’s good and the management takes good care of me.” I tell them both. “I’m only filling in if he absolutely needs me right now. I’m not planning on making it a career or anything. But with some of the girls falling ill, I’ll be filling in for a little longer. He asked me to teach them some new routines and wants me to stay on until everyone is healthy again. Plus, I could use the distraction, ya know?”

Dancing Burlesque is something I do for fun. I enjoy the thrill. As strange as it may seem, the costumes, the role play…. there’s something freeing about it all. Mostly because no one knows it’s me. I get to be Lady Scarlet. No one hates her. No one feels sorry for her. They all envy or lust after her.

It’s a nice change for a few hours a week.

What I’ve told them is the truth. “Vincenzo knows my situation, probably more so than even I do. He’s provided me with Santiago, my own personal bodyguard at the club, and changed the entire show to protect me. He made it so everyone who is part of the Burlesque act has to wear a mask or face make-up as part of our costumes. It makes everyone look similar, making it difficult for anyone to know my identity.”

“Then what is it? Why’d you just freak on Cash like that” Eli pushes.

“The club members here don’t know I dance, and I don’t want them to.” I’m very focused on this extremely interesting dark blue label on my beer bottle all the sudden. It’s absolutely fascinating to me.

“You know you don’t have to dance anymore if you don’t want to. You’ve got the job at O’Malley’s if you want it. You know if you ever needed money or anything, the club would take care of you. If Gabe’s boys won’t help you out, you can always call me. I’ll take care of you. And if you’re feeling ashamed, or don’t want to…”

I cut Eli off by kissing him on the cheek. I appreciate the gesture more than he knows, but he and his boys have already done so much to help me out. I couldn’t possibly ask them for anything else.

“I don’t do it for the money.” It’s the truth. “I do it because I enjoy it, and because I feel like I owe Vincenzo for all his help for Daddy and me.”

When times were tough, I remember times when Vincenzo offered Daddy side jobs to keep food on the table and a roof over our heads. When he heard about my situation and having to leave town, he was the one who arranged for Daddy to have to take runs that would take him through Mountain Heights and allow him an alibi while he visited me.

I don’t know if the club knows anything about that though, so I’ve never mentioned it.

“I’m not ashamed. I just don’t want to be treated any more differently than I already am.” Both their brows scrunch in confusion. I let out a deep sigh.

“My guys never treated you shitty when you worked for Cash at the Bare Trap for that short time,” Eli says adamantly. “They knew you were Cherry. We only kept your identity a secret from outsiders.”

“I know, but that’s because they’re your guys and they know me. They’ve been protecting me. Taking care of me.” They both still seem unconvinced, so I press on. “Come on,” I say, exasperated. “These guys don’t know me. I’m not the same girl I was when I left town. And honestly, I think it would only solidify who they believe I’ve become.”

“They’ll still be respectful and take care of you, same as my guys or Gabe will have their ass!”

“They’re under no obligation to me, or my dad. He wasn’t a member, and I’m...me. I don’t need to bring any truth to the rumors about me.”

“What rumors?”

“That I’m a whore who cheated on Ethan. I’m a fucking junkie. All things that could lead me to work in a place like the Pearl and offer services to the men to get cash for my habits.” Eli looks pissed, but he knows as well as I do, I can’t combat the rumors. No matter how much I want to without telling the truth. “Come on, you have to know what they think since I’ve been staying with all of you.”

“You’re not a fucking whore,” Cash growls.

“Vincenzo won’t ask you to do any of the backroom shit either.”

“I wouldn’t even if he asked, you know that. I’ve been a special guest with him before. He knows my boundaries and respects them. I’ve never done lap dances or been forced to do any of the other sexual services some of the women provide there. I won’t,” I assure him, pressing my hand firmly to his chest, calming him. “I haven’t taken my clothes off on stage since I left The Bare Trap months ago, and it was only that one time. But that doesn’t mean these men won’t think I do since it’s one of the services offered at The Pearl.” Cash nods then takes a huge gulp of his beer. His face says he’s unsure about the arrangement and pissed, but he’s keeping it to himself.

“I only danced that little while because you were in a bind and Gigi had to take care of her kid while he recovered from their car accident. I haven’t taken all my clothes off on stage or given a lap dance since the incident at The Bare Trap, and we all know how that was handled.”

Cash nods then takes a huge gulp of his beer still pissed.

“You still wearing the disguise.” Eli takes a swig off his own beer, while watching me over the rim.

Well, I don’t know how it was handled since it was deemed club business, but I can imagine the outcome when a patron gets too handsy with not just one of the dancers, but me specifically in Cash’s strip bar.

“Yeah, of course. The wigs, the mask, body make-up. I’m in full costume every time I take the stage and I make sure to cover all my tattoos. I’m being careful I promise, but I need to do this job. It’s only temporary. A few weeks tops.”

“I mean what I said earlier, Sky,” Eli pins me with his glare. “If these guys don’t treat you right, you tell Gabe. If he doesn’t handle that shit, I will. Got me?”

Yeah, because being a tattle-tail is something I need to add to the many reasons I’m hated around here.

They both know what I’m saying is true. I most certainly am not going to be put in the same category as the club whores or biker bunnies they pick up at the local bar. I dance because I enjoy it, not because I see it as a way to advertise my assets and services.

“I got you.” What else can I say.

“What’s wrong with taking the job at O’Malley’s?” Ethan asks.

“It’s not the job. It’s the people. It’s just one person really, but …it’s not just him. It’s the people of this town. Being back here. It’s all going to take some time to adjust. Six years is a long time. Lots of changes.”

Lots of rumors to ignore.

I don’t want to get into this with them. Ethan hasn’t done anything to me. It’s just hard to be around him, especially when I see him dancing with girls like Candi, flaunting it in front of me. I don’t think he does it to make me jealous, but...

Get over it, Skyler. There’s no point.

It’s also hard knowing I’ll see Ethan at the bar all the time since it’s one of the MC’s favorite hangouts. Along with all the biker bunnies looking to get a piece of the bad boy in leather.

“Just kick his ass again.” Cash shrugs like it’s just that easy to win a fight with Ethan fucking Anderson, amateur MMA fighter. “He’s a dumbass anyway.”

No argument on that point.

“Let it go, Cash.” Eli demands on a low growl. “Have you tried talking to Ethan about what happened? All that yelling you two did when we got here, sounds like you two have some shit to clear up.” My eyes shoot to Eli’s. He smirks. “It doesn’t take a genius to figure out who you’re talking about.”

I step back, my eyes pop open with shock as I mentally map out the quickest exit, with the least set of eyes to see me run through it.

“Doesn’t take a genius to see you two have history, and I don’t just mean the night you left. You’ve been watching him almost as much as you’ve been avoiding him. If it makes you feel any better, he’s been watching you since you walked through the doors of the clubhouse. He seems to not like it when Cash touches you,” he whispers a little loudly, making Cash smile. “Old high school fling of yours? Bad break up?” Eli nudges me with his elbow playfully, but the stern look in his eyes, tells me he’d be more than happy to set Ethan’s shit straight if I asked him to.

“Yes, and no. It doesn’t matter anymore. His sister was my best friend and died the same night I left remember?” Recognition flitters through Eli’s eyes. “He’s pissed to see me here, on his turf. It’s fine. I won’t be hanging around the clubhouse much after tonight anyway. After this, I’ll steer clear of him and I’m certain he’ll do the same.”

“Probably safer for the club girls,” Cash teases. I follow his line of sight and see he’s watching Ethan and Candi on the dance floor.

Candi has closed the gap between them, wrapping her arms around Ethan’s neck and grinding her hips against his. Shit. I don’t need to be watching this. But it’s like a bad car wreck, I can’t seem to make myself turn away.

You’ll just have to learn to ignore it.

Him.

Cash and Eli are both laughing. Walker and Xander stroll up to join us.

“Finally got a fucking beer.” Walker complains. “Prospect better hope Gabe doesn’t hear about him being slow to serve the brothers because he’s too busy getting his rocks off.”

“Damn, again?”

“Nah, he just hasn’t recovered from the last one, I guess. She seems to have sucked the life right out of him.” Walker jokes.

“Or his brains.” I offer. They laugh.

“A good blowjob can definitely clear a man’s mind.” Cash offers, wiggling his eyebrows at me.

“I didn’t think it took that much effort. Not worth it. I’ll do shit for myself thanks. Keep your brain fog. I’m not sucking it clear for you.”

The guys all laugh. It’s nice to be able to relax and laugh with them. It’s distracting. Until my eyes land back on Candi and Ethan.

Guess it’s my turn to feel what the green monster of jealousy feels like.

I watch as Candi drops low, brushing her hand across Ethan’s dick. He flinches at her touch, but recovers quickly, placing his hand over hers, never taking his eyes off mine. I hope my face doesn’t give away my thoughts.

I want to stab the bitch.

If Cash’s chuckle beside me is any indication, my thoughts are very evident. Damnit.

Ethan must realize I don’t like seeing Candi grinding all over him. His smirk lets me know he’s enjoying my disapproval. He places his hand on Candi’s hips, steering her to him, rubbing her crotch against his thigh.

She leans in to kiss him. I try to turn away but can’t make myself stop watching as he kisses her back. My stomach sinks, and my chest feels tight. I finally do the right thing and look away. Cash sidles up to me, his arm drapes over my shoulder, a soft kiss meets my cheek. He’s trying to comfort me, but my thoughts are on Ethan and the memories of what we once had.

He’s not mine anymore. I remind myself.

“You want to take a spin on the dance floor with me and show the whore what real seduction looks like? I have no problem with acting the part of the hungry lover waiting to devour his seducer.” Cash wiggles his brows succeeding in his mission to make me laugh. I catch Ethan’s glaring at us over Candi’s shoulder.

When I turn back to talk to Eli, I see he’s scowling at Ethan.

Now I see the problem.

Eli’s eyes soften when he looks at me. “Have you talked to him? You know us men. We can’t fix our stupidity if our woman doesn’t point it out.”

“I’m not his woman. And no. There’s nothing between us anymore. Not even friendship. There’s no point in trying to talk to him.”

“Why is that?” Eli pushes.

“I can’t tell him the information he wants to know and even if I could, he wouldn’t believe me,” I tell him, arching a brow at Eli. Understanding suddenly flashes in his eyes as he nods subtly. I sigh, taking a sip off the beer Cash slid in my hand a moment ago welcoming the thought of a buzz to take over. I want nothing more than to not feel right now.

“He made up his mind about me a long time ago. The only one with the power to change it, is Ethan.”

Eli pulls me away from Cash and into him, whispering into my ear, “Don’t let him see your pain. When he learns the truth, he’ll feel like a complete asshole, and realize what a treasure he lost in not believing in you. If he doesn’t, then he didn’t deserve you,” then drops a kiss on my head. I smile up at him thankful for he’s not rubbing it in.

If Ethan only knew what I did for him, he might forgive me.

I can’t think like that. It doesn’t matter. He won’t see facts or reason when it comes to me. I have to accept that he will forever hate me for not testifying on his sister’s behalf. Although the man who went to jail was responsible for the drugs she was taking, it wasn’t enough for Ethan.

“You want me to kick his ass just say the word. I’ll do it for shits and giggles.” Eli says lightening the mood.

I roll my eyes but still smile at his offer. I make the decision to stop watching them and finish my beer. If Ethan wants to rot his dick by dipping it in anything that has tits and breathes, be my guest. He hasn’t been mine for a long time. He’s free to do as he pleases. As am I. Though, if I’m honest, I haven’t felt freedom in anything I’ve done, except dancing.

I turn back to Cash and ask, “You almost ready to go? I just need to use the restroom first. I don’t think I’ll be able to stand being around here too much longer.”

“Go ahead. Whenever you’re ready, I’ll be ready babe.” I kiss his cheek in thanks. Just as I’m about to leave to get changed, a voice calls out to Cash, stopping me in my tracks.

“Don’t feel bad, brother. Leaving is kind of her thing. Isn’t that right, Sky?” He’s drunk, or on his way, and looks at me with the utmost disgust. I fight not to let myself react to the pain I see staring back at me in his golden-brown eyes. I almost give in and apologize, but something in his tone and the way he’s glaring at me, as if I’m the one who’s being disrespectful has me wanting to fight back.

“I’ve never left Cash I’m not going anywhere now. Just need to pee.” My shoulders straighten. “Doesn’t look like you’ve been at a loss for company in my absence.”

Ethan grimaces slightly, but quickly recovers. The guilt of sleeping around fleeting as soon as he locks onto the fact Skyler Sinclair the shy, quiet, pushover doesn’t exist anymore.

“I could say the same to you,” he snarls, looking over my shoulder where Xander and Walker have joined at my back. “I wouldn’t get too comfortable if I was you. There’s nothing holding you here now that your dad has passed on, but then there wasn’t anything you loved enough to keep you here before, was there?” His words are a direct hit.

Before I can think twice, my hand shoots out and I slap him hard across the face. It takes a moment for me to register what’s just happened. He smirks, rubbing at the red mark I’ve left on his cheek. Part of me is a little proud of myself for standing up to him, again. Another part of me feels like an ass for losing control, but it’s too late to take it back now, so I roll with it.

“I would’ve left too if I was her. Not many people hang around after someone beats the shit out of them. Was it you, Ethan? You seem to have a hard-on when it comes to getting in her face acting like you’re ready to throw hands. Was it you who messed her up that night? Because I can tell you, that shit won’t happen again. Not on my watch!” Cash growls.

“The fuck are you talking about?” Ethan snaps, looking between the two of us.

Shit.

For a second, I’m caught off guard. Understanding what Cash’s referring to, I can’t allow him to think it was Ethan. It would become an all-out war between the two chapters.

“Cash,” I coax. “Ethan would never hurt me. Not physically anyway. He can be a dick, but he’d never lay a hand on a woman. Not even me.”

Ethan looks confused, while Cash seems unconvinced. Ethan expectantly looks back to me, but I give no answers to the questions I know he must have. I can’t without breaking my word and causing issues amongst the club.

Cash steps forward. Ethan readies himself to throw a punch and I jump between them.

“Cash, no!” I shout, placing my hand on both their chests. Cash looks at me with an anger I haven’t seen in a long time. He was there to put the pieces back together. Not knowing who broke me, and now having Ethan here radiating fury in waves directed at me has stirred up his need to not only protect me but to avenge me.

I turn to look at Ethan, in hopes to get him to see now is not the time. His eyes are staring at my hand on his chest. His nostrils flaring.

When he finally looks me in the eye, there’s a storm of emotions I can’t make out staring back at me. He grabs my wrist, throwing my hand off his chest so harshly I’d have thought my touch singed him.

“Ethan!” Gabe shouts loud enough to snap him out of our glaring contest. He must’ve seen the commotion or maybe someone called him, I have no idea. But I’m thankful for his interruption.

Ethan takes two steps back but doesn’t relax in the slightest. Gabe makes his way through the crowd. “The fuck is going on here?”

I answer before Ethan can get a word out edgewise.

“Nothing. I was just getting ready to leave. Ethan here was just paying his respects.” I don’t know why I lie for him, but I do. No one tells Gabe the truth. They all stare at me, waiting for my next move. I can barely speak. My heart feels like it’s ripping open once again, the hatred Ethan has for me like a knife slicing through me. I look over my shoulder to find Cash glaring at Ethan. “Cash?” I call his name, forcing his attention on me. “I’ll be ready in ten. You good with that?”

“I’ve got you, babe.” Cash’s nods, nudging my lower back top get me moving. I hear Eli’s voice behind me, making my way toward the sliding door to my great escape. I stop, watching over my shoulder silently by the door.

“Your man here has taken one too many hits in the cage. It’s the only reason I can see for him forgotten his manners around Skyler.” Eli tells Gabe, who turns to glare at Ethan looking furious. “She just buried her father today, asshole. You could’ve given her at least today to grieve and kept your petty bullshit to yourself.”

“Petty?”

Gabe spins away from Eli, slamming his fist into Ethan’s gut. “You upset her on the day she buries her father? What the fuck is wrong with you?”

“Mmph.” Had Ethan not been glaring at Eli, he might’ve seen it coming, blocked the shot, but he’s too focused on the death glare Eli is throwing his way. I’m not hanging around to see what happens next.

If he didn’t hate me before, he does now. And if I’m honest, I’m starting to believe there’s nothing left of the Ethan I was so in love with before. The thought alone makes my heart ache.

OceanofPDF.com

10

OceanofPDF.com

ETHAN

I park my bike and move toward the door of the clubhouse, Hawk’s leaning against the wall smoking.

“Thought you quit.”

“It’s too early for this shit, man,” He complains, shrugging me off while blowing smoke rings in the air. It’s not too early, he’s just not recovered from last night yet. We all had some drinks down at O’Malley’s after Sky left the clubhouse. I needed a change of scenery. I would’ve preferred the Pearl, but after the last visit and being told she would be out for a couple days, O’Malley’s was the next best thing.

Gabe’s niece, Sadie came home for the weekend to help with the funeral. Since she can’t drink legally in the bar yet, she decided to come in and visit Jinx, which turned into them busting our balls. Hawk was doing fine, bantering, and holding his own in the conversation until he noticed Sadie dancing with some preppy looking fucker in the pool table room. Suddenly his beers turned into double shots. Several of them. I had a few of my own, but Hawk out did everyone last night. I’m impressed he was able to stand and walk to the cage when the prospect came to take him home.

I don’t think any of the other guys caught on to what had Hawk getting so plastered, and I sure as shit wasn’t going to say anything. If Mack or Jake find out he’s got a thing for Sadie, there won’t be a body left for the police to find. They’ll make damn sure of that. Besides, who am I to tell a brother not to let a woman drive him to drink, when I have one making me do the same damn thing. If Kieran finds out, I’ll be working my ass off sparring in the cage until I puke, or he’s satisfied I’ve sweat every ounce of liquor out of my system and then some.

Yeah, I’ll keep my mouth shut, thanks.

“You all good brother?” I chuckle, knowing damn well he’s still feeling his hang over from the night before.

“I will be in a minute. Once I can have a prospect pour me a little hair-of-the-dog and I’ll be right as rain,” he smirks, pushing his sunglasses up, blocking the sun creeping up over the trees.

Though I’m pretty sure I know the answer, I ask it anyway. “So, what’s got Pres in a tizzy today? Why’s he calling church at the ass crack of dawn again?” It’s not that early, but we’re all dragging a bit so if feels like it.

“Actually, it was Eli who asked Pres to call church.”

The fuck?

“Why? What do you think it’s about?”

Just then, Eli and his men come riding into the yard with Skyler’s truck following behind.

Hawk chuckles, dropping his cigarette to the ground, grinding it out with his boot. He grips my shoulder giving it a little shake. “I think you just got your answer about church there, brother.”

“The fuck is she doing here?” Again.

Goddamn. I’ve spent the entire week avoiding seeing her since the funeral. It’s over and done now, she should be preparing to leave with the Mountain Heights boys. I think she should be anyway.

Nothing else has happened, and she’s clearly fit to be tied about having a babysitter. I agree with her on this one. I think it’s overkill. The guy who killed George was after his rig and took it.

I’m convinced his death, and the theft are just that, a simple robbery that ended with an unfortunate casualty. I think George panicked and told Sky to come home because it made him feel better to know she wouldn’t be alone when she had to bury him. I think he knew he was going to die or come close, and he wanted Skyler to be close to Ghost if he did. Makes sense to want her to be with him. What doesn’t make sense is everything else.

All the secrets. The lying. I can’t understand why he would do all of that, especially to me.

I thought me and George were close. He was like having a second father since mine was never around. So why hide Skyler from me all this time, then bring her back here out of the blue and not warn anyone.

Warn me. Why didn’t he warn me?

He was protecting his daughter. I get that. Though I don’t know what the hell from. What I don’t understand, among other things is, why would he have her come to Gabe when she was already set up with Eli and his men in Mountain Heights? Why not leave her there under their protection? Why drag our asses into whatever the fuck this is?

She’s a woman. We protect women. It’s the Kings’ code.

These are all things I know and stand by, but I wish we were protecting someone else. Anyone else. Someone who didn’t betray me and my sister while trampling all over the future we were supposed to share, shredding my heart in the process.

God, I think I’ve grown a vagina.

If I wasn’t so concerned about the blow back from Pres, I wouldn’t have gone to the funeral at all. I would’ve paid my respects to George on my own terms. But unlike Eli’s men, my loyalty lies with my brothers. I won’t let anything come between us. I’ll never let a woman ruin what I have with the Kings.

They’re all I have.

Why do I feel like I have to keep reminding myself?

Since the funeral yesterday, I’ve avoided Skyler. Hell, I wouldn’t be here now if not for Pres calling church. I’ve got shit to do, thing to keep me busy enough to avoid both Skyler and the clubhouse for weeks on end if they’d let me.

I’ve got work, my training schedule, and miscellaneous shit around the gym I need to get done. Hell, I’ve been so wrapped up in Skyler’s return and George’s funeral, I’ve neglected the gym. Shit, I haven’t even had a chance to get back to the Pearl to see Scarlet.

Maybe that’s what I should do tonight? Go see Scarlet and get Skyler completely out of my head.

I’ve been trying to wrap my head around everything. To make sense of the shit swirling around in my mind. So many things just don’t add up and the two people who could clear it all up for me, refuse to tell me.

Last night was the first night I’ve been out with the guys in a week. Even going out for a few beers with them doesn’t feel normal anymore. Especially not with Eli and his guys hanging around, talking about Skyler, revealing all sorts of new things about her.

More secrets.

Remembering the conversations from last night, I felt like an outsider. I felt like the woman they know and the one I fell in love with so many years ago are two totally different

people.

I hated it.

“How’s Skyler holding up?” The conversation at the other end of the table draws my attention. “She’s not giving me anything except attitude about having a babysitter, so I’m going to have to rely on you for intel.” Gabe chuckles. “If I didn’t know better, I’d think she was one of you fuckers, always bitching.” Everyone laughs, except me. Gabe scrubs his hand down his beard. “Seriously, does she need anything? Anything we can do to make her more comfortable while she’s here?”

While she’s here… gives me hope it’s not permanent.

“She’s doing all right. Cash and the boys have been watching over her, making sure she’s eating, sleeping, and working off her anger.” Eli says.

I don’t even want to imagine how Cash and the boys would see to Skyler working off her anger. The thought of it is enough to have me seeing red. They’re always standing close to her, touching her. Making her smile and laugh. Fuckers.

“You mean pissing her off.” Walker corrects, smiling. “She doesn’t like being fussed over.” Cash laughs. Just seeing him makes my jaw clench. He’s not a bad guy. I’ve never had an issue with him until now. He’s cool, usually. A lot like Hawk. After seeing how he is with Skyler, how close they seem, I’ve decided he’s an asshole.

“She was pretty shaken up when she got the call to come home, but she followed the plan, sort of, and had been keeping her shit together. She’s still adjusting to being back. It’s going to take some time. She’s determined to stay though. I offered to take her back with us. I mean, she’s got a pretty good life there for herself if she wanted to go back to it, but she doesn’t want to leave. Says she promised George when she came back home, she would stay.”

Not if I have something to say about it.

“How is she emotionally? Losing someone you love isn’t easy. She was tight with George.”

That tidbit caught me by surprise. Especially since, for the last six years I was under the impression they hadn’t seen or spoken to one another since Skyler left.

Even George was keeping Skyler’s secrets.

“She’s not like normal chicks. We hardly ever see her cry or lose her shit. This trip is the most I’ve ever seen her cry, and even with everything she’s got going on here she seems to have a lock on herself. At least she does unless Ghost is hugging her. Before that, I don’t know when the last time I saw her cry was. Maybe she’ll let it all out after we leave,” Xander offers seemingly amazed at how different she is from other women. “But then again, in all the time I’ve known her, she’s been good at keeping her feelings locked down. Until you finally manage to piss her off. Then all bets are off.” He laughs.

Emily called it her superpower. Skyler would let anything roll off her back, until you hit just the right button and then there was no holding back her wrath.

I used to piss her off on purpose just to see the fire in her violet eyes directed at me.

Even when we were growing up, Skyler wasn’t like other girls.

In high school, when most girls spent hours making themselves look good and vying for the attention of some guy, Skyler didn’t. She never cared about stuff like popularity or dating. She never liked drawing attention and avoided conflict at all costs.

I had to wear her down to get our first date, and even after she said yes, she didn’t take me seriously. It took me kissing the ever-loving shit out of her for her to realize I wasn’t playing some game. I wanted her.

She was smart, funny, and sassy as hell if she knew you. She had to trust you enough to drop her guard. She was completely content reading a book on the grass by the lake with no one around for miles. Being alone never bothered her. In fact, she avoided crowds or people she didn’t know. She was uncomfortable around them, preferred a few close friends to a large party.

She used to be all those things. What changed her?

How the hell did Sky get herself into drugs? We were happy, I thought. She wanted to go to college and become a teacher. What made her so unhappy she turned to drugs and partying? And why didn’t I know about it? Surely, Emily would’ve told me if Sky was in trouble. Wouldn’t she?

Something doesn’t add up, and it’s driving me fucking insane.

She has always been beautiful, but it was an effortless kind of beauty. Not overly done up with make-up. Didn’t wear trashy clothing, but never felt the need to hide her body either. She’s more about comfort than brand. Girls at school would tease her. Tell her she would grow up to be a club whore because she was being raised by her father and local biker trash. She ignored it most of the time, and though it hurt her, she never let it show. She refused to ever let anyone see her break.

But I knew when she was hurting. She never hid her heart from me. Even when she’d try, her eyes gave her away.

She’s learned to shield those now too behind a curtain of hair or a pair of dark sunglasses. I fucking hate it.

Makes me want to grab her chin and force her eyes to mine so I can see the truth she’s trying to bury so deeply away.

Eli and the guys kept talking, giving me glimpses of this new Skyler they all thought was so fucking fantastic.

“She’s been doing a lot of running since we got here.” Xander chuckles next to Walker who explains. “Working out is one of the ways she clears her head. We need to find her a gym like the one she uses at home. Or a shooting range. Maybe we should take her by yours, Gabe?”

“I don’t think Skyler with a gun is such a good idea right now.” Gabe’s words are meant for Walker, but his eyes are locked on me.

She wouldn’t shoot me. I don’t think. But better safe than sorry.

Mountain Heights isn’t her home and it pissed me off to hear him say it was. Which is fucking ridiculous because I don’t want Oak Ridge to be her home anymore!

“Yeah, I heard she waited until Austin swapped out with Blake just before sunrise, and made his ass chase her on foot while she went for a run the other day.” Jake says laughing. “He made it to the end of the yard before he gave up and ran back to get his bike to keep up with her…for five fucking miles she made him follow her.”

Everyone erupted in laughter imagining Austin in his jeans, boots, white t-shit and cut running after her ass.

Walker points at Xander, both red-faced from laughing so hard. “Yeah, they must’ve warned Mason because Sky said he showed up for his shift wearing basketball shorts with a Kings of Fury MC T-shirt and sneakers.” Xander’s shaking his head. “At least he was prepared to run. She said he runs a few miles a couple times a week to stay in shape and doesn’t talk when he’s running so she didn’t mind him tagging along with her.”

“They better get used to it. Skyler is always on the move. Girl hardly ever stays still for long.” Eli chuckles then downs his beer.

“Really?” Hawk asks amused. “She hated exercise. We couldn’t get her to run in the yard for a game of tag when we were kids. She preferred to keep her nose in a book.”

Then Declan blew my world all to shit when he suggested Skyler get a membership to Knockouts Gym. My fucking gym! Asshole. I tried to suggest she use the lady’s gym at the opposite end of town. The one with all the CrossFit stations and Pilates classes. But when Declan explained we have a cage, boxing equipment, sparring, and jiu jitsu classes, Eli said it was the perfect place for her and Gabe granted her a free membership on behalf of the club.

Fuck my life.

Walker explained how she’s been doing all those things as well as taking self-defense classes for almost as long as she’s lived in Mountain Heights. That was news to me.

I tried to shift things in a different direction, to keep her out of my space, to no avail.

“We can always move her into the clubhouse. We have a gym down in the basement she can use.” I offered.

“She’s going to want to stay where she’s comfortable and I’m not sure she’s going to feel that at the clubhouse.” Eli says, glaring back at me.

“She’s not going to like that plan.” Xander whispers not so quietly to Hawk, his voice rising a little with each word.

“She can’t stand being in the clubhouse.” Walker adds.

“Why?” Hawk, who I don’t think could whisper to save his life, asks, drawing everyone’s attention to the side conversation.

“Put it this way, are your club girls…catty? Territorial?”

Hawk nods. “Sometimes.”

“Well, if you want your patch pussy to be able to suck cock when Skyler leaves, either send her away now or keep them away from her. One of ours chose to pick a fight with Sky. The bitch ended up with her jaw wired shut.”

“No shit?” Hawk’s brows shoot up as he looks both shocked and intrigued. “Was the bitch messing with Sky’s man or something?”

Her man? The fuck?

“Nah. The girls were jealous of the attention Skyler gets from all the guys and she doesn’t have to take her clothes off or suck dick to get it. Not that anyone would deny her if she wanted to.” Walker puts his finger in Xander’s face, a warning to shut up. “The guys respect her. The club girls don’t like it.” Xander shrugs.

“You’re turned on, aren’t you?” Jake teases Hawk.

“Well, yeeeaaah! I saw what she did to Ethan’s face. I thought she got a lucky punch in. But a bitch who can fight and looks like she does. I wouldn’t mind sparring with her in bed.” Hawk says with the utmost seriousness. “Ow!”

Before he can ask or say another word, I cut him off. “No.”

The smile on his face tells me I just fucked up, but I don’t care. Hawk is not going to get Sky in his bed…ever. Over my dead fucking body.

“Watch your fucking mouth, talking about her like that.” Ghost growls.

“But…” Hawk tries again.

“No!” Ghost, Gabe, Eli, and me yell at the same time drawing the attention of the tables around us to our group.

“Ugh. Whatever assholes.” Hawk grumbles, but I notice the shaking of his shoulders as he laughs. Fucker.

I’m still not sure what to make of any of what was said. The woman is a complete mystery to me. The girl I knew, the quiet, sweet, innocent mouse of a girl, is someone completely different now. What’s worse is the smart mouthed, spitfire with prominent curves in places I don’t remember her having them before, has me tied up in knots wishing I could get to know her. In more ways than one.

You can’t go there. What if it’s just another lie?

Eli dismounts and his men follow suit. Cash opens the door to Skyler’s truck, but she doesn’t step out. They exchange a few words while he stands there holding her door open. She’s got her hair pulled back in a high ponytail. Her eyes are hidden once again with those damn sunglasses. It pisses me off.

Cash steps back and Skyler climbs out of the truck digging her finger into his chest as she speaks to him seemingly forcing him to step back from her. She looks pissed and I find myself wondering why. Which is ridiculous because she’s not my problem and I don’t fucking care.

Keep telling yourself that.

Cash’s hands go up in a placating gesture, but he’s laughing. I can see his shoulders shaking from here. She slams her door, flips him off and strides past him toward the clubhouse. She doesn’t even glance in our direction as she walks past me and Hawk and through the door. At least I don’t think she did. Damn those glasses.

You don’t want to see her eyes, remember?

Shut the fuck up.

Shit. I’m arguing with myself now.

Eli waits for Cash to approach and the two have a short conversation. Cash isn’t laughing anymore. He looks serious about whatever they’re discussing. Eli scrubs his chin with his hand and nods. Now he’s poking Cash in the chest with his finger. It’s almost comical to watch. Probably because someone besides me is getting balked at by their pres.

They head in our direction; we exchange chin lifts in way of greeting and follow them into the clubhouse.

All our guys are already here drinking coffee. Jameson is sitting in a recliner. Declan and Jake are both on the couch. Skyler stands, leaning on the back of another recliner positioned beside Jameson. Her glasses now sitting on top of her head. Their conversation comes to a halt as we all enter the room. Skyler’s eyes drag their way up to mine as she takes me in, but no greeting is exchanged. No hello. No smart remarks. Complete silence.

We stand staring at each other for what seems like an eternity.

She doesn’t turn away. There’s something familiar in her eyes. A flicker of something, but I can’t get a good read on her from this distance.

She stands up slowly, walks to where Eli and Cash are standing and shoves her hand on her hips.

“I’m going up to the dock. I won’t leave the premises; you have my word. You can even send one of the prospects up there with me so long as they leave me the hell alone. But I’m not staying here right now.”

“You’re supposed to be where we can see you.” Eli says, narrowing his eyes on her. With her damn sunglasses on I can’t tell if she’s glaring back or just not giving a shit.

“Send a prospect to babysit. But don’t ask me to stay in the clubhouse, Eli. You know how I feel about it.”

They share some kind of silent understanding, then Eli nods and Cash hollers for Blake to follow Sky out to the docks. She looks back over her shoulder, no doubt she’s glaring at me. It lasts seconds, then she’s out the door and doesn’t look back, and I find myself wishing she would have.

I’ll break down those walls, Sweetheart. Give it time.

Where did that thought come from? I don’t want to break down her walls. I need to erect walls and keep her ass as far away from me as possible.

The hell is wrong with me?

I need to get laid. That must be it.

“Daaaaammnn.” Hawk drawls softly from beside me. “You two want to go to your room and get this shit sorted? I’m sure I could convince Pres to hold off church for ten minutes while you fuck your frustrations out with a quickie.”

His words break me out of her trance.

“What are you talking about?”

“The way you two were staring at each other looked like there was some pretty heavy eye-fucking happening between you and Sky. That is until she bolted out of here like her panties were on fire to get away from you.” He laughs.

“Fuck you.” I grumble. “The fuck’s wrong with you?”

“Just pointing out the obvious sexual tension y’all got going on between you.”

“It’s not like that.” It is exactly like that. To prove the point further, my cock twitches behind my zipper. The tension in the room in palpable.

I don’t want to fuck her.

You do.

She’s, my past. The enemy.

You still want to fuck her three ways from Sunday.

Damnit!

“Church!” Gabe bellows from the sanctuary door breaking whatever trance Skyler had me under. I walk into the sanctuary and take my place at the table. The doors close behind me but everyone’s still shooting the shit.

I give Hawk a chin lift. “What’s going on?”

“We’re waiting on Mack. He’s on the phone in Gabe’s office.”

“I didn’t know he was back.” My answer is a shrug of Hawk’s shoulders.

My thoughts fall back to Skyler and our little exchange out there.

Something’s off about her. She seemed different from the last time I saw her. Lately whenever we cross paths, she’s all fire and smartass remarks. Not putting up with anyone’s shit, especially mine. Though she stood there shooting daggers at me with her eyes, the fire that usually shines back at me was more of a light flicker. She seemed sad.

Her father died you idiot.

It was more than that.

As her eyes met mine, it felt different. Even behind the glasses, I knew she was staring at me. Usually it’s her anger I feel, but not today. And I know she’s angry with me after the way I acted at the party after George’s funeral. I saw the way she looked at me when I was dancing with Candi. Skyler was jealous. Hurt.

Is that what that was?

I didn’t plan to do anything with Candi the other night other than dance. Candi instigated the kiss, and when I saw Skyler watching us, I took the opportunity to taunt her a bit. I wanted her to feel what I feel every time she and Cash are together in a room. It was stupid of me, I know. Once Skyler left and Candi came back looking to take things further, I shot her down gently. She said she understood, and I spent the rest of the night drinking. Stuck in my own head.

Mack walks into the sanctuary and Gabe slams the gavel calling church to order.

“We have the dash cam footage. The cameras were both covered, but we have audio.” Mack states.

“Hawk.” Gabe barks. Hawk opens his laptop and a few seconds later the tv on the wall turns on with a black screen.

“If there really is a God, I need you to watch over our girl. Elizabeth, I’m so sorry, sweetheart. I did what I thought was right. Hopefully you can both forgive me someday.” George is talking out loud in the cab of his truck.

There’s the sound of tapping and some rattling noises, like a phone being placed in a metal holder, or maybe on the dashboard.

“Daddy? What’s wrong?” Skyler’s worried voices comes over the line.

“Hey Butter Bean.” George greets, using her childhood nickname only her family calls her by.

“Daddy, what’s happening?” There’s rustling in the background.

“I’m sorry, baby girl. I’m not going to make it home for our date this time. I’m afraid I’m stuck in traffic with no way out.”

“Was there an accident?”

“No sweetheart, but there’s a lot of cars and not much moving. I don’t see an alternate route either. I’m so sorry, Sky.”

He knew he wasn’t going to make it out.

“Can you call for help with directions?”

“No. I’m afraid there’s no one available now. I checked in, left a message, but I’m going to have to ride this one out.”

There’s a whispered run of curse words where Gabe and Ghost both sit.

“Fuck! Fuck!” Skyler shouts into the phone. Did she know?

“It’s okay, sweetheart. Listen to me. I need you to calm down and listen, Sky. Can you do that? I’ve only got a few minutes here, Butter Bean.” His voice sounds desperate, pleading.

“Yeah, Daddy. I’m listening.” Skyler’s voice shifts. She’s put up her guard, playing it tough for George. I can hear it.

“I need you to call your uncle Chris and tell him I can’t make our movie date. Ask him if he’ll be there in my place. I promise I’ll do everything I can to get there, but I don’t want you to go alone if I can’t be there. Do you understand?”

He’s telling her he’s pretty sure he’s about to die. What the hell?

There’s a silent pause.

“Butter Bean? Sky? Did you hear me?” George sounds frantic now.

“I-I’m here. Sorry Daddy. I understand. I’ll pack the snacks up and meet him at the theater as soon as I get done here. I wish you could be here too.” Her voice cracks.

“I’m so sorry, Bean. I need you to know, if I could be there…if there was any way out of this mess, I would be right there for you. But I can’t. Not this time. I’m afraid I’ve taken the wrong turn off and gotten myself stuck in some shit I can’t get out of. But no matter what happens, you need to know that I love you. So goddamn much. You and your mother are the best things to happen to me in this life and when I see her, I’m going to tell her how fucking proud I am of the woman you’ve become. And then we’re going to find a nice porch swing and a tall glass of sweet tea and enjoy the sunset together. But I promise, we’ll be keeping an eye on you. Don’t you ever forget that.”

He's crying now. There’s no question in his mind he’s going to die.

“I love you, Daddy. So much.”

“I know, baby. I need to call your uncle and let him know you’re going to meet him. I don’t want to let go, but…” he chokes on the last word.

“I know. Daddy, do me a favor?”

“Anything.”

“Hug Mama and tell her I love her. Tell her…I’ll come visit as soon as I can. Both of you.” Sky’s voice hitches. “I’ll bring hydrangeas when I come. I know they’re her favorite.”

“I love you, Skyler. With everything I am.”

The phone clicks and we hear George breaking down, alone in the cab of his truck.

The room is quiet except for Hawk’s meticulous typing. A minute or two later, we hear a second phone ringing.

“George?” It’s Ghost’s voice on the line this time. “The fuck is going on? Where is she?”

“She’s on her way to you. She’s getting ready. Shouldn’t be too long. She was already in motion when I called.” George sniffs, letting out a long grown. “I need you to keep your promise to me and you sister. You know what I’m asking of you?”

Ghost sighs. “Where are you? What the hell kind of shit are you in? Give me a location. We’ll get on the road and come to you.”

“No. You can’t do that. You have a promise to keep. She’s more important than anything else. You got me?” George is shouting in the phone, angry. “No matter what happens to me tonight, you take care of my baby girl! She’s all that matters anymore. Don’t go chasing after my troubles. It’ll all be over soon enough. You just take care of her, and that boy. You keep your word and make that shit right. That’s all I need you to do. Now, can you keep your fucking word or not, Ghost?”

There’s a long sigh followed by Ghost’s voice saying, “I got you. You have my word. I’ll watch over her.”

“And you’ll set shit straight?” George doesn’t really ask so much as demand. “It’s time we fix this shit, Ghost. She deserves to be happy. None of this was her fault. She just got caught up in club shit she knew nothing about. It’s not her fight! She’s lost enough! You hear me? I can’t be there to fix it anymore. I tried. I had a plan, but shit’s gone sideways, so I need you to fix it!” George is shouting, his voice cracking as we listen to the man in question in agony over whatever he’s done.

“Please.” He whispers his plea.

“You have my word, George. I’ll set shit straight. She’ll be happy. I won’t accept anything less for her. Besides, Elizabeth would come back and haunt my ass if I didn’t.” Ghost’s words hit their mark, George chuckles.

“You ain’t lying.”

The phone goes quiet for a moment more then, George comes back on the line.

“I’m sorry, Chris. I truly am. I didn’t want to bring any of this to you or the club. After tonight, hopefully, it’ll all be over, and my baby girl will be safe and happy again. At least I can go knowing I did that much right.”

The line goes dead again.

“What was George talking about? What promise? What boy is he illuding to?” I ask, something in my gut tells me I know, but I can’t help feeling like there are so many missing pieces still to this puzzle.

Before anyone can answer, there’s another phone ringing and all eyes are glued to the black screen on the way.

“George.” The voice says in way of greeting. “Have you delivered the package to the drop off location?”

“Yeah. I... uh...I did. Everything was accounted for. Your men took care of everything like you said they would.”

“Good. Good. Then why do you sound distraught? What’s wrong, my friend?”

“I ran into some trouble on the way back. It seems they’re none too happy about you intercepting their precious cargo.” George chuckles. “I’m pretty sure I’m not going to make it out of this alive, so I’m calling to make sure our deal still stands. I delivered the shipment like you asked me to. I want to hear you say you’ll keep your word about Sky.”

“I should be insulted, but in light of your situation, I will let it slide.”

“Vincenzo, I mean no disrespect, I just need to know…”

“Relax my friend. You have my word. I’m sorry this is the way things are going to end between us. I had hoped we could do more great things together. Are you sure I can’t help you out of your predicament? Based on your location, I can have men to you in less than twenty minutes.”

“I appreciate the offer, but like the Kings, if you send in the calvary, it’ll only point these Devils in your direction. And since you’re all now in charge of keeping my baby girl safe and happy, I won’t take the chance on sending this shit to your door. I knew what I was getting into when I agreed to do this. But it was the right thing to do. I can only hope my daughter feels the same way and forgives me for leaving her behind when she finds out the truth of what I’ve done.”

“I will make sure she knows how courageous you were and how you helped so many find their way to freedom. I’m sure she will agree with me, you are a good man, George Sinclair. Your daughter will want for nothing in this life. She need only ask. She will be under my protection and that of my men. You have my word.”

“Thank you, Vincenzo. I appreciate you.”

With that, the line goes dead.

Everyone in the room is stunned to silence until Hawk opens his mouth to ask, “Well, what the hell do we do with all of that?”

There are several grumbles and groanings heard around the room. We’re all in shock.

“Sufficed to say, George was working for Parisi when shit went down that night.” Jameson states the obvious, calling out the elephant in the room.

“Does anyone else think it’s odd the way Vincenzo sounded on the phone? Almost like he expected this outcome. Not the least bit surprised that George was in the predicament he was in.” This comes from Cash, who’s been quietly observing the room while listening to the calls.

Does he think one of knows anything about this shit?

“Vincenzo is a man of few words. Unless your family, he’s not known for showing any emotion. He’s all business. If George had an arrangement with him, like he obviously did based on that conversation, Vincenzo’s primary concern would be on any repercussions that may befall him and his empire.” Ghost answers. Something in what he’s saying tells me this isn’t the first time he’s been around Vincenzo when a deal went sideways.

“Looks like we need to set up a meeting with our friend, Vincenzo. In the meantime, everything stays the same. I always want a brother with Skyler. Hawk I want everything you can find between George and Parisi. Phone records, emails, anything. I won’t go into this meeting unprepared.”

“On it, Pres!”

OceanofPDF.com

11

OceanofPDF.com

SKYLER

The curtains are drawn. I take my place center stage. Deep breaths. Close my eyes and listen to the sounds around me. The sound of people chatting, glasses being placed on tables, the shuffling of chairs all filter through the room behind me. A few catcalls are off in the distance, probably the large party I saw in the VIP section upstairs.

The place is packed. I peeked at the room before taking the stage. I like to know who’s here. Who else is hiding amongst the crowd?

Our regulars came early to claim their usual seats. Three parties fill the VIP section for various celebrations. Vincenzo Parisi is entertaining guests in his private seating area. I pay them no mind.

This is my time. I get to let myself go and get lost in the music, let it carry me away to a place far, far away from my reality. This is the perfect place to get lost. No one would ever think to look for me in a place like this. Especially not Ethan.

When I take the stage in full costume, everything about my true self is disguised. From my hair to my eyes, to the silky-smooth appearance of my skin. Any hint of my identity is buried beneath make-up and accessories. Hidden to the natural eye. Up here, I am Lady Scarlet, everyone’s fantasy made real. Even mine.

Even Ethan’s.

The way his hypnotic brown eyes follow every movement of my hips as they sway with the beat. The way he licks his lips as my hands slide down my torso following the full length of my body and back up again. My fingers gracing over my skin from my ankle to the curve my ass where his heavy-lidded eyes linger. The hunger I see when his gaze meets mine speaks of all the dirty things, he wishes he could do to me. I’d be lying if I didn’t say I want him too. Especially after I watch the way the pink tip of his tongue glides over his bottom lip after each sip of whiskey, not wanting to let a single drop of the golden liquid go to waste. I find myself feeling jealous, wishing for a moment I could be the glass and he would run his tongue over me so thoroughly.

I shiver knowing he’s sitting there, patiently, nursing his glass of whiskey, waiting… for me.

For Scarlet.

Tonight, I’ve decided to break my own rule and have asked Vincenzo to prepare a private room where I’ll dance for him. Just him. I never do private lap dances or mingle with the audience, it’s generally against my contract, but Vincenzo agreed as a personal favor to me.

Just this once. I’ll give Ethan what he wants. What we both want. Just this once. He just won’t know it’s me. But I’ll know it’s him and that’ll be enough.

It has to be.

He wants me, but only because he has no idea who I am. I know it makes me a sadist. It’ll only make my heart ache more in the end, but I want his hands on me again. I want to feel his desire for me one last time, without all the anger and hurt between us.

“Ladies and gentlemen. The Velvet Pearl is proud to present for your viewing pleasure, our very own…Lady Scarlet,” the emcee announces my stage name riling up the crowd. This will be my first solo performance. I chose the song specifically for Ethan. My own little fuck you moment.

It’s rare I put clothes on when I’m dancing. Usually, it’s the other way around. But tonight, I want to drive him insane. Make him so hot with need that he won’t be able to turn down my invitation to some one-on-one time with Lady Scarlet. I went old school for this one.

Tonight, I’m Giving him something he can feel.

The house lights go down. I feel the heat of the spotlight through the curtain. The chattering stops. A few men whistle, more catcalls go out around the room. Then everything ceases when the curtain goes up and the stage lights pop on with the first beat of the bass. The bass starts pumping through the speakers and my hips snap and sway with each beat. The fringe pieces on my barely-there skirt swish across my ass keeping time behind the white screen. The rhythm in sync with the beating of my heart as the music and I become one. I focus on my movements, the music, and him.

I take a seat in the chair behind the screen, the reflection of my mask-covered face and bare shoulders in the make-shift vanity mirror, surrounded in large white bulbs the only thing anyone can see clearly. My shadow moving behind the thin white paper screen the only clues they have for what I’m doing.

I stand, still swaying to the beat, unhooking my skirt, I let it drop to the floor, spinning so the reflection in the mirror is now of my bare back down to the dimples just above my ass. There’s no question I’m nude behind the screen. Or so they think.

The men in the crowd whistle and call for me to come out where they can see me. But that’s not how this show is going to go.

I pick up a long red dress, holding it in front of my body in the mirror, then spin again as I shimmy it up by legs, over my hips, all the way to the top of my breasts, zipping the back slowly as they all watch in the mirror.

I spin around into the chair, leaning out from behind the screen so they can see my face…well, my red mask. I sway my arms to the rhythm of the song, popping one naked leg out, then slowly sliding the thin black nylon thigh high over my foot all the way up to mid-thigh. The screen moves ever so slightly with my movements allowing the full view of my legs to be seen as I continue to drag my fingers feather lightly over my skin while putting the other stocking on, followed by two four-inch black stiletto heels. All the while my body moves with the rhythm of the music. Ever touch, every caress, every article of clothing is applied in time with the song.

When I stand, I’m no longer behind the screen, it’s been removed completely from the stage and all that’s left is my little chair and the pretend vanity.

Turning my body to the side, I gently snap two black gloves I have tucked between my breasts and begin sliding them on one at a time, caressing my arms, chest, and shoulders along the way. The final touch…applying bright red lipstick to my lips, while my eyes connect with Ethan’s from across the room. A silent promise of what’s to come.

After my set on stage, I ask my guard, Santiago, to go to Cash’s table and have his friend in the black button-down shirt escorted to a private room. I was pissed when I first saw Ethan, Hawk, Jake, and Xander all seated at Cash’s table. He’s my bodyguard tonight. Having them here could blow my cover completely. Knowing Cash, he probably told them Walker was with me, knowing he would cover for us.

I listen as Santiago tells one of the stagehands to handle extending the invitation as ‘his job is to protect me not run my errands.’

Grump.

I change my outfit, fluff my wig, and touch up my lips. If I’m going to do this, I want it to be perfect.

Just this once.

I wait outside the door of the private room, listening as Santiago gives Ethan my rules.

“Lady Scarlet invited you to be here. She doesn’t give private dances for anyone and as such you will follow all her rules, or you will answer to me.” He pauses. I roll my eyes. He’s so fucking dramatic. As if his hulking size stretching the material of his suit to almost breaking point wouldn’t be enough to intimidate anyone. There’s a reason Vincenzo made him my backstage bodyguard and it wasn’t his shining personality.

“The music will start. She’ll dance for thirty minutes. You will not touch her without her express permission, and you will tell no one of this experience or you will not be allowed to return to the club per Mr. Parisi’s orders. Are we clear?”

“Crystal.” My eyes close as I exhale to the sound of his agreement.

This is really happening.

Santiago exits the room, closing the door behind him, stopping right in front of me. He lifts my chin with two fingers.

“You sure about this, babe?” I nod. I don’t have the words to explain to him what this means to me or why I must go through with it, but I do.

Santiago brushes a finger down my cheek, dropping a kiss on my forehead.

“I’ll be right outside this door. The cameras are on. Tony is watching. If at any point you change your mind, you call my name or come out this door and I’ll get you out of here. We clear?”

Leaning up on my toes, pressing my hand to his chest, I kiss his cheek.

“Thank you. I’ll be fine, I promise.” He nods, taking a step around me to take his place stationary by the door. “Santiago?” When his eyes meet mine, I tell him, “When the timer ends, I want to leave immediately. Will you take me home?”

“Of course.” As I turn the handle on the door Santiago is already on his phone telling someone to pull a town car around and leave it running.

“Tell Cash privately and he’ll make his way back to the house to meet me.”

Taking one last deep, shaky breath, I open the door and step inside. The room is softly lit. I stand with my back to the door taking in all that is Ethan.

He’s sitting on the kidney-shaped black leather couch, his elbows resting on his knees. He holds a glass of whiskey between his hands. He’s yet to look up at me, focused solely on the ice in his glass as the amber liquid swirls around.

“You don’t do private dances, Scarlet. I know. I’ve been asking for weeks, and you’ve turned me down. So, tell me, what changed your mind?”

“Hmm.” I shrug one shoulder. It’s not an answer, but it’s all I have to offer. I don’t dare tell him the truth or this night will end right now. My fantasy burned up in torrential flames.

You can do this.

I give myself a small pep talk. I need all the encouragement I can get. If he finds out I’m Scarlet. That Scarlet is Skyler, he’ll never forgive me. I guess that’s a price I’m willing to pay for a few minutes to feel his uninhibited desires.

The cotton of his shirt stretches tight against his bulking biceps. His jeans are worn. His dark hair disheveled. When he leans back against the seat, his arms resting over the back of the couch, his shirt pulls taut against his chest giving a hint of the ridges and plains of what I know to be a finely sculpted body. He’s a fighter, making his mark on the world of martial arts. He takes pride in his form.

I must say I’m damn proud of his form myself.

Finally regaining my nerve, remembering who I am in here.

I’m Scarlet. The confident, sexy, fantasy he craves.

I step away from the door and turn to the stereo in the corner and push play. I already have my playlist downloaded and ready. Five songs that make me think of Ethan. Five songs to drive him crazy with need. Five songs to remind me of this moment even after he’s walked away.

I want to take my time and enjoy this next half an hour. To burn each second into my memory.

“Are you going to tell me why I’m here? Or am I just supposed to sit back and enjoy the show while you keep your secrets.”

Placing a finger to his lips, I nod while shushing him.

The music starts, I close my eyes, and everything else disappears as I get lost in the rhythm. I untie the belt holding my lavender satin robe closed allowing it to open and fall to the floor revealing the sheer matching baby doll that comes just to the tops of the globes of my ass giving him a glimpse of the matching thong. None of my costumes I wear on stage are this revealing. I chose this just for him.

It’s his favorite color on me.

I’m entranced by the beat for a second, enjoying the way it speaks to my body, the freedom it brings taking over. The low growl coming from the couch behind me causes the corner of my lips to curl and my eyes to open.

I walk slowly to where he’s sitting, remove the glass from his hand and set it on the table beside the couch, never ceasing to swish and sway my body to the beat. I stand between his legs, bending down and sashaying my way back up to the rhythm of the song.

With his hand in mine, I guide his fingers to where I want them. One hand up behind my neck, gripping my nape as I straddle his lap. If he notices the wig, he doesn’t say anything.

His other hand reaches forward to lift my mask, but I push back shaking my head again. The mask stays. It’s the only armor I have.

He looks confused, studying me. I close my eyes in a panic. Wanting to distract him I take his other hand to follow a path from my collar bone to my breast, pausing for a moment to enjoy his touch, savoring the feel of his thumb as it brushes my nipple through the silky fabric. It sends a shiver through me straight to my core. I fight to hold back a whimper but fail. Ethan hears it and chuckles softly.

Leaning in, he whispers against my ear, “You like my hands on you don’t you beautiful?” His breath a sweet caress across my skin. Still, I say no words, just nod. I can’t speak, even if I wanted to.

The other hand releases my neck and follows the same pattern to the other nipple. He gives it a pinch and our eyes lock. His lips turn up in a beautiful smile, one that says he has me right where he wants me. It’s the challenge I need to take what I want.

At first, I just wanted to feel his touch. To savor being this close to him one last time, but his goal is to drive me crazy, maybe get me off. It stirs something inside me.

Game on.

I lower my head, eyes watching him through my long lashes. Grabbing his left hand, I drag it down placing it firmly on my hip. I feel his hard length beneath me and grind down on him, once, twice, three times, eliciting a guttural groan from him. The sound makes me smile, but also causes more wetness to pool between my legs. I’m getting close.

Placing his hand between us, I shift my thong to the side and guide his fingers along the seam of my pussy and begin to slide myself along his hand. Ethen doesn’t hesitate. He shoves two fingers inside of me and begins to pump them in rhythm to the music. His thumb circling my clit as he curls the other two and reaches that spot only he can. My climax is building, but I’m not ready to let go yet. I slow my movements.

Ethan slows his fingers, puzzled by my actions.

I’m tired of pretending all the time. I want to feel something real. Even if only for a moment with him.

I wrap one hand around his neck, untying the top of my baby doll with the other, letting it pool at my waist. His eyes follow the movement, his bottom lip caught between his teeth at the sight of my breasts. I raise his chin with my finger. Once his eyes are on mine, I tip my chin toward my breast, silently asking him to put his mouth on me.

He doesn’t waste time. He greedily sucks and nips, as I moan and writhe in his lap bringing myself closer and closer to the brink. I pull his head back, gripping his hair tightly with both my hands staring into his eyes as I come. Short pants passing through my lips. His eyes locked on mine.

I reach my hand between us, frantically undoing his pants. His eyes pop from my hands to my eyes, then his hands are cradling my face.

I can smell myself on his fingers.

“We don’t have to.” I place my hand to his lips, silencing him, then bring his fingers to my mouth and suck them clean. The taste of release on his skin turning me on even further.

Yes, we do.

I reach for the bowl on the little table beside us, grab a condom and hand it to him with a nod urging him to open it while I pull him out of the confines of his pants. When his cock springs free, his head lulls back, and a sigh passes his lips. A smile tugs the corner of mine.

He’s wants this as much as I do.

I stand momentarily, dropping my baby doll and thong all the way to the ground. Ethan’s breath hitches. He gets the condom on and grabs my waist bringing me back to his lap and slams me down onto his cock.

My eyes roll back in my head. He stills a moment allowing me to adjust to his size. The burn and stretch of his cock feel like something I’ve been missing all this time.

He feels like home.

My eyes begin to water, but I don’t let him see.

He slides my hips up then down, slowly. Our groans harmonize, and suddenly we’re moving.

His mouth is everywhere. My breasts, my collar bone, my neck. My ear. My mouth.

It’s absolute bliss.

His fingertips roam my skin, digging and gripping down my back, over my ass where they squeeze, grinding me down on his length even harder. The friction of our bodies hitting my clit just right, sending ripples of pleasure through me.

God, if this is a dream, please don’t let me wake.

I grind myself down on him, keeping in rhythm with the last song. It’s harder, an angry love song.

When Ethan sees I’m close he pistons up inside me, once, twice, three times. My body seizes, my hands slipping slightly from his shoulders. I grip his shirt, my orgasm comes fast and hard, stealing the breath from my lungs. I whimper as he pushes on, pumping into me again and again until finally he follows me over the cliff. My walls pulse, gripping him tight. His hand comes up between us, rubbing my clit tenderly bringing me down slowly.

His name rolls off my tongue in a whisper and Ethan stills beneath me but doesn’t say a word.

Shit.

We both sit pressed together, catching our breath as we come back down to earth. A small smile plays on my lips. I’m shocked I went through with it, and pleased I could bring him to breaking point with me.

I needed that. Him.

Ethan cradles my face, searching my eyes. I’m praying my dark make-up, and mask are enough to hide my identity.

My breath is coming in hard pants. My mind is slowly coming back online, tears fill my eyes as embarrassment begins to grip my heart.

I shouldn’t have done this. I was stupid to think I could have him this once and not want more.

I move off his lap and quickly grab my clothes, getting dressed. Ethan is standing with his jeans pulled up to his waist, the button still undone. He looks, confused, maybe even a little hurt, though I don’t know why.

He got what he wanted…a private one-on-one with Lady Scarlet. Why should he be confused about anything?

It’s what he wanted damnit!

It’s what you wanted.

Ethan studies me, his brow creased. I make a quick decision to kiss his cheek and run for the door just as Santiago knocks.

If he knew I tricked him into fucking me…

“Scarlet! We have to go.” Santiago shouts. When I throw open the door, there’s worry in Santiago’s eyes when he pulls me into his side ready to cart me away to the dressing room. He doesn’t speak or give me and explanation which only makes my stomach drop.

“What is it? What’s happened?”

“Nothing sweetheart. You just look like you needed a moment to yourself, and maybe could use a hug.”

I nod, accepting his embrace.

From behind the door of the room I just left, we hear Ethan shouting, “Fucking Fuck!”

I don’t wait to hear anymore and ask Santiago to take me home.

OceanofPDF.com

12

OceanofPDF.com

ETHAN

We’ve been called back to church again. I would’ve rather stayed in bed and finished dreaming about the night I had with one very sexy red head. Well, her wig is red. But that’s just a minor detail. Hair color doesn’t really matter. I’ve learned the real color, and everything else I can after last night.

I still have no clue what made Scarlet change her mind about giving me a private dance. I don’t really fucking care. I wasn’t expecting anything, a dance maybe, but this was all her doing. I was just along for the ride. And fuck me, what a ride it was.

I didn’t go into the Pearl thinking I was going to fuck her. I might have wanted to, but I’ve wanted to have her since the first time I saw her. But after having her? I’m fucking addicted.

There was something about her, I can’t quite put my finger on. I mean, she didn’t talk. She didn’t ask for anything from me. Hell, she took everything she wanted, and I was all too happy to give it to her. But there was something familiar about her. Something in the way she said my name. I can’t put my finger on it, but I think I know her from somewhere. I’ve been racking my damn brain all night trying to figure out if she’s someone I pass every day in my gym. Or maybe we went to school together? Maybe…we’ve hooked up before, but I don’t usually pay that close of attention to one-night stands. I do what I need to and broom them quick. And I never go back for seconds. So, to want to go back for another round is a new feeling for me. I haven’t wanted to fuck a girl more than once since…

Nope.

Skyler passes through the common area without making eye contact with anyone heading straight through the kitchen doors.

“What’d you do to piss her off?” I ask Cash since he’s the only one I know who’s been with her lately.

“I don’t know what’s going on with her. She’s been quiet all morning. Hasn’t said not one word to anyone.” He provides. “Well, that’s not true. She did say ‘fine’ when I asked if she was okay this morning. But that’s about it.”

“Oh, shit! Abandon ships my friend!” Hawk yells. “When a woman says she’s fine, she is anything but and your ass needs to vacate as fast as possible, or you’ll be on the receiving end of her wrath when she finally snaps.”

“You’re an idiot.” He looks at me and smiles wide, shrugging me off.

“That may be, but I know this. A woman who says she’s fine, rarely ever is.”

“Hey fellas.” Candi greets sweetly as she, Rachel, and Drea make their way into the room. “What’s the occasion?” She leans in, running her fingers over my arm with that saccharine smile of hers.

I step out of her reach. Something about it doesn’t quite have the same appeal anymore. Not after feeling Scarlet’s hands on my skin.

“Church!” Mack bellows from the sanctuary.

“Is it just me, or does Mack seem to be spending a lot more time at home lately?”

“Jake says his Pop’s planning to retire sometime this summer. Maybe he’s starting to transition things now. It won’t be easy to replace him, after working for West Enterprise for sixteen years. Maybe he’s spending time away to give his replacement time to screw up while he’s still around to fix it.” Hawk suggests.

“You don’t have high hopes for his replacement huh?”

“Nah. Those are some large shoes to fill, brother.”

“Get your seats. We’ve got shit to discuss.” Gabe slams his hand on the table.

“I was hoping to talk to you and my Pres about something.” Cash’s voice pulls me back away from Hawk’s conversation. He’s addressing Gabe.

“I’d like to stay in town for a little while longer, after my Pres and the guys head back home. Sky still needs someone to stay with her, and she’s got a list of shit she wants to do to the house while she’s there. I’d like to stay around and help her if it’s all right with you, Gabe. You too, Pres.”

Fixing the house? No. No. No. This shit can’t happen.

“She’s going to need some help fixing up the summer place. She’s talking about revamping her dad’s old house too. I haven’t let her in there since the place was ransacked. Been keeping her focused on the list of shit this place needs done. Looks like George got the outside updated, but the inside has some issues that need tending to before she can list it for sale. I offered to stay and do whatever I can for her.”

“She’s selling the houses?” I ask, thinking this is good news. She doesn’t need to settle if she’s selling the house. She can take the money and leave, which would make both our lives better.

“Not sure about both of them. One of them, maybe. She hasn’t decided, but either way, she wants to make some improvements.” Cash seems okay with whatever Skyler wants to do, so long as he gets to stay with her.

I don’t like that at all.

Gabe looks to Eli who nods. “I’ve got a couple of guys watching over The Bare Trap. I can spare him for a little while if you don’t mind putting up with him for a bit.” The Bare Trap is a two-sided Bar. The front bar is for locals and bikers passing through. The backside of the bar is a private strip club. One building, two functions both sides making money hand over fist. Can’t go wrong with booze and pussy.

“I don’t have an issue with it.” Gabe agrees. “You need your room stocked? I can get one of the girls on it for you.”

“That won’t be necessary. I’ve haven’t really used the room here. I’ve been crashing at her place since we got here. She’s not fond of the prospects being there overnight and you said you didn’t want her alone. She’s used to me being in her space.”

Say what now? I tamp down the growl growing in my chest, not liking what I’m hearing. I mean I knew he was staying with her, but I didn’t think about prospects staying the night when he wasn’t there. And now I’m picturing what they could’ve been doing alone…in the house.

Fuck!

Wait! He said she isn’t fond of the prospects staying, so maybe she hasn’t fucked them. But she’s okay with Cash staying overnight. She may not be his ol’ lady, but he can’t be sleeping in that house with her and not fucking her. I know I couldn’t pass up on the opportunity!

NO! Goddamn it! I need her gone. Yesterday.

I have Scarlet now.

Cash shrugs like his explanation makes perfect sense.

Okay, so maybe it does, I just don’t like hearing it.

“What is Skyler to you?” The words are out before I realize it’s me who asked them. Shit. Cash’s eyes snap to mine and my harsh tone. He smirks. Smug bastard. “I mean you’re always with her. You’re affectionate and very protective of her. So, who is she to you?”

“We’re…,” He rubs his chin contemplatively. I know whatever he’s about to say is to fuck with me, but I fall for his shit anyway. “Friends. Really. Good. Friends. It’s a beneficial friendship on both sides, I guess you could say.”

Nope. I’m gonna kill him. I’m gonna shoot the bastard and call it a fucking day. Yep.

My silence only serves to encourage him further. His grin widens, his eyes full of amusement. Hawk turns to me, leaning his elbows on the table putting his hands under his chin, rapidly blinking his eyelashes at me in expectation like a damn teenage girl.

Whatever asshole.

“You look pissed about something, Ethan. Would you like to share with the class, or do you maybe need a ten-minute time out to deal with your feelings?” Hawk goads in a breathy girly voice. “I’m sure we can find Skyler somewhere in the…”

“Fuck you.”

“Oh, no thanks. I’ve experimented with a lot of things, but not that. My bat doesn’t swing for the other team, brother.” His quick wit does what it’s meant to and eases the tension in the room as everyone laughs at him. Everyone but me.

“Is she your ol’ lady?”

“Not currently, no.”

“But you want her to be?” He doesn’t answer, just shrugs noncommittally. “I’d hate to see how she’d fuck your shit up after the club girls worked you over in the common room the other night. I hear you put on quite the show with those two.” I’m digging a hole and I know it, but I can’t seem to shut up.

Cash grins. The same shit-eating grin I’ve seen on Hawk’s face a thousand times, only it’s not amusing on him. No, when Cash does it, it makes my blood boil and my hands clench at my sides. I find myself imagining the sound my fist would make connecting with his jaw as I wipe that smug grin off his face for him.

“First, I’m glad I could bring some entertainment to an otherwise boring evening for you gentlemen. Enough that even those who weren’t in attendance heard of my sexcapades. Second, we have an…understanding, Skyler and me. We’re both very open about things between us.” He arches his brow. I know what he’s insinuating, and I call bullshit. There’s no fucking way Skyler would be okay with sharing, especially with club girls.

“I’ve had my fun, but I got to thinking, you know. It’s not good for someone who’s grieving and vulnerable to be left alone with all that emptiness, especially at night. I think it would be best for her to have someone close. Don’t worry Ethan, I’ll keep our girl safe.”

Oh, this motherfucker’s looking to pick a fight. And I am all too happy to oblige him.

“Shit, he wishes!” Xander chuckles. “Sky’s not going to be anybody’s ol’ lady.”

“Why not?” I’m genuinely curious, but if I’m honest I’m also terrified Xander’s going to tell me she’s shared by all of them, and I can’t promise the last thread I’m hanging by won’t snap like the fucker’s neck when I catch him.

“Cut the shit, Cash.” Eli reprimands. Hawk snickers from beside me until my clenched fist slams into his thigh.

“Ah, Pres. You’re no fun.” Cash whines.

“The fuck, man?” He groans, rubbing the sting out of his leg. I don’t pay him any attention, keeping my focus on the asshat across the room.

“I’m sure she can stay with Ghost if she’s lonely.”

“Or perhaps Ethan here would like to volunteer his place.” Hawk proposes, earning a glare from both Cash and me. It’s Jake and Jameson’s turn to snicker. “What? Given your history…ow! Knock that shit off!” Hawk whines through his laughter while continuing to rub the sting out of his thigh. He’s just trying to stir shit, but I’m not in the mood for his games.

I know I have no right or reason to be spouting off the way I am, but Cash grates on my every nerve.

Cash with Skyler grates on your nerves.

He’s not going over there to keep an eye on her, he has a whole other agenda in mind. I can see it in his eyes. I’ve seen how friendly and flirty he is with Skyler. How protective he was of her. He talks like he’s spent a lot of time with her and knows her well, and I don’t like it.

“What history would that be exactly?’ Walker asks, his narrow gaze homed in on me.

“Are we done here, ladies? Can we get on with business now?” Gabe’s becoming frustrated at our exchange, but he can’t hide the amusement in his eyes. Fuck me. They’re all enjoying this.

“Right. Cash I’ve got no problem with you staying in town, as for where you sleep…I’ll leave that to you.” Gabe gives Cash a stern look. Cash looks puzzled but doesn’t argue.

I’m struggling to make sense of my own shit right now let alone focus on the conversations around me. With the anger I feel toward Sky, and the pain she’s caused both me and my family I shouldn’t care about all this other bullshit. I sure as shit shouldn’t want to fuck her, but I do.

No! Scarlet! You want to fuck Scarlet!

The door opens and closes behind us and Mack takes his seat at the table with a nod to Gabe. Gabe drops the gavel and officially gets church under way.

“Now that we’ve got Cash’s sleeping arrangements out of the way,” Gabe says, glaring at me while he speaks. “Eli, I’m going to defer to you first, since you said you have some news to bring to the table. Then Mack, I’ll give you the floor.”

Mack doesn’t answer, but nods. He looks frustrated, uneasy. Two things you never want a man like Mack to be.

Eli clears his throat, clasping his large hands he leans forward on the table, pointing his finger and glaring at me.

“I’m just going to tell you, you’re one stupid motherfucker.”

“You’re a president. I’m sure since you’ve been hiding her all this time, it’s safe to assume you wouldn’t take someone in without knowing why. You know what she did. I have every reason to be angry. Although the entire club seems to want to pledge their loyalty to Skyler, it would be wise of you all to remember where her loyalties lie. With herself. While you all seem to be falling at her feet singing her praises, I’ve learned from my past mistakes. I don’t trust her.”

Shaking his head, his ominous eyes locked on mine, Eli doesn’t back down. “You just proved my point. You haven’t listened to shit. The Skyler you once knew has changed. Circumstances caused that change to take place. If you don’t believe me, take a look in the mirror. Your fucked up face says it all.” His words elicit a round of laughter around the table. “People do things to protect others…You know what? Never mind. You’ll have to figure this shit out for yourself.”

Before I can question what the hell he’s talking about, Eli starts explaining what he knows to the club. “The guy you saw on the video talking to George at the shipyard is part of the Devil’s Order. Or he was at some point. We’re not sure which.” All thoughts of Skyler and the bullshit with her and Cash immediately takes a backseat as I absorb Eli’s news. “He wears their tattoo but not their colors.”

Several curse words are grumbled around the room. At the mention of the Devil’s Order, all humor and arguing is pushed aside. Everyone in the room is instantly on edge and completely focused.

The Kings went to war with the Devil’s Order MC years ago after they killed Caleb’s brother, Jonah. He wasn’t just Caleb’s brother and our VP. He was Jameson’s father and Gabe’s uncle. There are rumors the D.O. had something to do with the death of Gabe’s wife and daughter too, but no one has ever confirmed it that I know of.

Declan whistles, then says, “Why do you say that?”

“He wears their tattoo on his forearm. Bronson caught footage of him in The Bare Trap last week. We couldn’t get a good look at him, but his tattoos were partially visible. The spider on his neck and a partial view of the Devil’s tattoo on his forearm were the only definitive markings we could see.”

“He was in Mountain Heights?” Mack looks momentarily confused.

Eli pushes forward. “Yeah. We couldn’t get facial recognition from our cameras due to a hat and his head being kept low. But Bronson caught him nosing around The Bare Trap asking some of the waitresses if they knew where he might find her. He was asking for Sky by name.”

“Did anyone say anything?” Ghost asks looking pissed as hell.

Xander jumps into the conversation, typing on his laptop. “No. The girls who work at the Trap don’t use their real names. Not even with each other. And most of the girls wear wigs when they work. It was part of the act. They wouldn’t know who Skyler Sinclair the way he would’ve described her. Tall, blonde, tattooed bombshell, not when she worked for Cash she wasn’t.

Wigs?

“Her act?” Both me and Hawk look at each other dumbfounded to hear Skyler has an act at a strip club.

“Some of the bartenders and waitresses fill in from time to time. Wigs and costumes help hide their true identities. Keeps crazy fuckers from finding the girls when they’re out in town doing their everyday shit. Mostly.” Cash says it like it’s no big deal, everyone does it sort of way.

“Ho-ly shit!” Hawk’s practically fucking drooling beside me.

“Skyler gets naked on a stage for the club?” The words come out like gravel as I try to contain my frustration. No wonder they’re so protective of her. She’s a financial investment.

The need to break something is overwhelming. More questions flitter through my mind. Why would she have to be a stripper if the Kings were taking care of her? Is this how they employed her all this time? What other services does she provide?

Both Eli and Cash looks at me with heads tilted as if to ask what right I have to question them, but neither give an answer.

“What the fuck?” Ghost growls from his seat in the corner. My own thoughts are coming from his mouth. He and Caleb are both suddenly more tense. Both have a cold air about them. Whether it’s because of the news of Skyler’s working in a strip club or the mention of the Devil’s order, is a toss of a coin. They’re eyes are focused, dark, and menacing. But it’s the cold, lifeless look in Gabe’s eyes I’m worried about.

Xander isn’t a small man, but he’s more on the leaner muscular side of things. I know he works as a bouncer for their strip club and leads a double life as a super nerd. He’s the Mountain Heights tech guy. He and Hawk are two of the smartest, tech savvy men I’ve ever met in my life. They’re also two grown ass men who get almost as excited about a new video game as they do about pussy. It’s strange.

“Sky usually worked behind the bar.” Xander offers, like he didn’t just defuse a fucking bomb.

Xander shifts in his seat, eyes focused on his laptop as he addresses the room. “I’ve combed through our footage at the club for the last three months and I haven’t seen this guy until now. But that doesn’t mean he wasn’t there before. I can’t get into the footage that far back from this location. Those videos are all saved on the hard drive at the clubhouse.” Xander taps a few keys on his laptop, not making eye contact with anyone.

“AND! Do we know who he is?” Ghost roars having lost his patience.

Xander taps some keys, the TV on the wall comes to life and we’re all staring at camera feeds from inside The Bare Trap. “No. We don’t. Not yet.” Xander says, looking Ghost in the eyes when he adds, “But we will. One of the girls recognized him but didn’t know his name. But either he’s been there before or someone he’s working with has because he knew where the fucking cameras were. I can’t get a good angle from any of them on his face. But we can see his tattoos. It’s definitely the same guy.”

“Fuck!” Ghost snaps.

Xander’s right. Every picture the man’s face is tilted down or away. His baseball cap is worn down low over his eyes. The one thing we can all see is the spider tattoo on his neck.

“Bronson has had my men out looking for him in case he’s still in the area.” Eli grunts. “But you all should be on the lookout. There’s a very good possibility he’s headed here next.”

Eli directs his response to Gabe. Gabe’s scrubs his beard with both hands, growling, “fuuuuck.”

“If he isn’t already here.” Cash ominously offers.

“Declan, get Garrison on this. Send Wyatt and Liam on it.” Gabe orders.

“The only good thing we can say is he appears to be alone. Bronson didn’t see him meet up with anyone. He left alone.”

“Did we get a plate?”

“Yeah, but he left in an Uber. So, the registered owner won’t help us here.”

Jake fills in the blanks and Eli nods. “What would he want with Skyler?” Jake asks. “With George dead, he doesn’t need her as leverage anymore.”

“That’s what we’re trying to figure out.” Eli looks to Gabe, his brow raised in question, but it’s Mack who answers.

“Money.”

“The fuck?” Ghost slams his fist on the table as he stands up. Caleb grabs his shoulder, a subtle reminder to reign his shit in.

Mack leans against the wall looking haggard in his rumpled suit and hair. He doesn’t usually wear his work clothes to the clubhouse if he can avoid it. He must’ve flown in in the middle of the night from Baron’s Edge.

“George said he dropped off a shipment to Parisi’s men. A package we now know wasn’t his, since the owners of said shipment killed George for keeping it from them.” Mack lets out a long sigh, crossing his arms over his chest as he continues. “Either they think Skyler knows where the shipment went, and who George was working for, or…” his words hang in the air.

“He plans to use Skyler as a means to make back some of the money George cost him.” Caleb supplies.

“Using his daughter to pay off his debt.” Jake growls. “He plans to sell her or pimp her out. It’s the only plausible reason he would be looking for her.”

“What was in the shipment George stole?” I’m almost afraid to ask because I’m certain I know the answer.

“It would appear George handed over a trailer full of women and under ages girls to an unknown Samaritan, who then contacted the feds and told them where to find the trailer.” Mack informs the room. The agent on the case wondered if Russell West or Garrison Security had any idea who the Samaritan might be so she could thank them in person. Of course, we told her we knew nothing other than one of our drivers was shot and his trailer stolen. Since George was an independent contractor, and he wasn’t on a run for West Enterprises, we have no record of what he was hauling or where he was coming back from.”

“Damn. Is that enough to keep the feds out of your ass for now?” Ghost asks.

“I’m sure they’ll be around, but there’s nothing tying Russell or his companies to any foul play. For now, their main suspect as well as witness, is dead. George is the only one who knew anything.” Mack shrugs.

“Apparently there’s been several young girls who have gone missing from places like Baron’s Edge, Devil’s Canyon, Crestview…They all have similar stories. God girls who suddenly start slacking in school, skipping classes, coming home high, and sneaking out late at night to parties with people the parents didn’t recognize. Within a week to one month, the girls disappear. When they’re found…” Mack looks at me doesn’t finish his thought.

“They’re found beaten and raped. Track marks in their arms. Their bodies hardly recognizable by their loved one.” Hawk finishes, reading something from his laptop, then posting it up on the tv for all to see.

It’s the FBI files for four girls reported missing two weeks before George died. Their bodies were found three days ago.

“They were being primed by their dealer. He got them started with the intention of taking them.” Jameson hisses. “Got them hooked. Got them to trust the dealer to make them feel good. He knew when shit hit the fan, when the girls finally had enough of their parents bitchin’, they’d run to him, and he’d help them escape all their problems. All while the son of a bitch turned a profit.”

“Son of a bitch!”

“Fucking hell!”

The room erupts in curses and grumbling. The harming of women and children is against our code of honor. That kind of shit doesn’t fly with the Kings.

“How many more were there?” Cash asks, his voice sounding strained as he speaks. We’re all feeling anger, and total disgust for the one responsible. They’ll die at our hands without question. We won’t let this slide.

“Honestly, we don’t know.” Is Mack’s reply. “There’s no pattern to show they’re working in one specific area. They move around from coast to coast according to what the agent told us. Girls have reportedly gone missing in several areas over the last decade or more. The cops are trying to narrow it down, but it may take some time.”

“So, what? You think this fucker approached George to drive his truck full of women and kids somewhere, and George double crossed them by delivering their merchandise to Parisi instead? Why would Parisi care enough to get involved? What’s his piece in all this?” Jake’s question is aimed at Gabe.

“Parisi doesn’t deal in skin trade. He may have gentlemen’s clubs that offer certain services, but those businesses are legit. To the same extent Glitz and Tass is, how about that. He wouldn’t condone anyone selling women or children into slavery. He doesn’t deal drugs. Doesn’t even allow the people who work for him to use anything stronger than a fucking joint, if he even allows that.” Gabe chuckles. “Parisi’s main revenue is made through more legal means, outside his gun trade business. But I’m not going to call him on that shit. We still have a few of our own backdoor gun deals when the situation calls for it.”

“I still think we need to have a sit down with him.” Mack says. “I’d like to know what he knows. He may have more intel on who exactly we’re dealing with. If this guy in Mountain Heights is officially a member of the Devil’s Order or if her a rogue piece of shit working with someone else.”

“Yeah, I hear ya.” Gabe says, stroking his beard.

“Cash, you stick close to Skyler. If you’ve got something else going on, I want a prospect on her. Might not hurt to keep one on her even when you are around. We still aren’t sure if this guy is still affiliated with the Devil’s Order, possibly a nomad, or if he’s got himself a new boss. Until we know for sure, everyone, watch your backs. Everyone rides in pairs. We clear?” There’s a ruckus of “yes sir” and “Got you, Pres” at Gabe’s command.

My stomach turns. My chest feels tight. Flashes of photos the cops showed me of Emily’s body. Everything she went through the night she died. My blood runs cold. The emotions of that night all come back to the surface.

I’ve got to get out of here.

“Hawk, Xander, find out who this son of a bitch is.”

“On it, Pres.”

“You got it.”

Hawk must sense my impending meltdown because he’s quick to get Gabe’s attention.

“Pres.”

I hear Gabe calling my name. Know he’s talking to me, but I can’t respond. Trapped in my nightmares. The anguish. The tears. The feeling of failing Emily and my mother. The fierce hatred for Skyler for leaving me to face it all alone.

“Ethan!” He shouts, dragging me from my mental hell.

“Yeah.”

“You good?”

“Just need some air.” Understanding and a sadness that mirrors my own stare back at me. Gabe tells us all to take a ten-minute break slamming the gavel down and I run like the devil himself is on my ass and get the hell out of there.

OceanofPDF.com

13

OceanofPDF.com

SKYLER

I don’t want to be here. As a matter of fact, I told Cash I needed to get to the Pearl to rehearse a new set the me and the girls have been wanting to work on for this weekend. I’ve been out of sorts since leaving Ethan standing there with his pants still undone, as he watched me run out on him last night.

I was so convinced if I let myself have him one time, I could heal the hurt in my heart and finally let him go.

I am such a fool.

I cried myself to sleep. Hating myself for giving into my need for him. I know better than to let my weaknesses get the better of me. I’ve fought off the need for him every single time I watched him fight. I wanted to go to him, tell him everything and make shit right between us. But I never did it.

He never even knew I was there.

Like last night. I was right there with him, and he had no clue. To him, I was Scarlet, his fantasy girl come true. The fuck of a lifetime. It was for me at least. It was probably one of many to him.

One more notch to add to his belt.

If the rumors I’ve heard are true, now that Ethan has had Scarlet, he’ll move on. I probably won’t see him at the Pearl after last night. There’s no challenge for him anymore. He got what he wanted.

Instead of dwelling on my fucked up moment of weakness, I shift my focus to the Pearl and what Vincenzo is asking of me.

With Violet leaving, Vincenzo called me and asked if I’d like to do a couple solo performances like the one, I did last night. He said the audience loved it. People were talking about it long after I left for the night. Changing up the current set would go a long way to make room for another headliner since I’ll be leaving soon myself.

Ethan definitely loved it.

NO! I promised myself I wouldn’t dwell on what transpired between us. I never should’ve done it.

Don’t get me wrong, it was amazing. My body was still buzzing this morning, my traitorous pussy was wet and wanting when I woke up. I knew it was a terrible idea, but I’ve longed for his touch, to feel him inside me again for so long. I know he hates me, but I figured letting him have Scarlet was the only way to give us both what we were starving for.

That’s enough Sky! Stop dwelling on it!

I need to focus on the problem at hand.

I still have a babysitter, and unless it’s Cash, I can’t get to the Pearl. He’s the only one who knows about my job there and I’m certain if I took a prospect out there with me to spend the day while I worked, they’d have to call Gabe and rat me out.

So, I did what any girl in my position would…I begged Cash this morning, bribing him with more time with Sherrie and of course, my undying devotion as his best friend in the entire world. When we pulled into the clubhouse yard, he gave me some bullshit about needing to get through church first, then maybe he could take me, but he wasn’t going to promise in case Gabe or Eli made a liar out of him.

What sucks is church could be ten minutes or ten fucking hours. It depends on what these assholes have to discuss and if they can keep the conversation on track.

Not likely.

As soon as I walk past Ethan, my body ignites. I’m so screwed.

Cash asked me if I was okay last night and all I could say was ‘fine’. I couldn’t tell him what I did. He knew something was wrong. Of course he did. Santiago drove me home and told Cash to meet me there. While the guys all thought he was with his favorite backroom delight, he was actually escaping out the backdoor to meet me at the house.

I don’t bother talking to anyone, I don’t know what I’d say if I tried. Instead, I make my way across the floor toward the kitchen in search of something to eat.

Candi’s hanging around the common room vying for the guys’ attention. Drea and Rachel are talking near the stage. Yep, the clubhouse has a stage with three poles attached. I’m sure they’re for Ghost’s girls when they come to entertain the men. I pause to take in the sight. They appear to be discussing some type of dance moves, I think.

I smile to myself when I think about how they’d all react if they knew I could teach my uncle’s girls a thing or two about dancing for money. I may not have tips being shoved in my G-string, but I can damn sure bet Vincenzo pays me a helluva lot more than those girls see in a night, and I don’t have to suck cock to earn it.

I laugh to myself at the thought.

I keep moving and pass through the kitchen doors deciding I don’t need to be left alone with the club girls. After how embarrassed Rachel was at the funeral, I don’t suspect she’d be so happy to spend time with me anyway.

The memory of Caleb putting her in her place brings an even bigger smile to my face.

In the fridge I find all the fixings for a sandwich and toss them on the center island. I grab the mustard and mayo and add them to the pile. I find the bread in the cabinet next to the fridge along with paper plates and cups. I toss a plate down, grab a knife from the block, and begin putting my sandwich together when I hear two feminine voices coming my way.

“If he doesn’t see what’s right in front of him, you need to let his sorry ass go, babe. Go find you one of those college guys you’re always telling me about. See how the other side lives.”

“You’re one to talk Sadie Jay. You don’t think I know who you’re pining after? You’re in the same boat as me. Admit it. You can’t let go of the hope of something happening any more than I can.” Jayde snaps. I clear my throat, so they know they’re not alone before Sadie loses her shit and starts spewing information, I’m sure she doesn’t want anyone else to know.

“Oh, hey Sky. What are you doing here?” Jayde asks, turning her full attention to me and ignoring Sadie’s glare.

I lift my sandwich and take large bite. “Eating.” I manage around my food.

“Damn, that looks good. You got any more?” Sadie asks, snatching the bread and a plate for herself.

“Help yourself.” I chuckle.

They both start making sandwiches and making themselves at home. I guess it’s only fair. They grew up here, so I guess it is their home. Jayde’s dad in the original club enforcer, her brother the SAA. Sadie happens to be under the ward of Jayde’s parents, but she’s also Gabe’s niece and Caleb and Liz’s granddaughter. They both have MC blood running through their veins.

“So, what two idiots are we discussing?” I ask, not making eye contact, hoping to make easy conversation.

“No two in particular. Just men in general. They’re oblivious, pig-headed, egotistical assholes.” Jayde says as she smashes her bread together.

“Uh, huh. And what brought about this epiphany?” I try to hold my smile back. I don’t necessarily disagree with their assessment, but I am curious who they’re talking about. I’m certain Jayde is referring to Blake, the prospect she’s been hung up on. But even I know that he won’t touch her with a ten-foot pole. He can’t without permission from her dad. He’s a prospect. If he were to be caught messing around with Jayde, not only would he get the beat down of his life, but he’d also lose his cut. Not one of these guys is going to risk their cut for a woman.

“They’re all lead by their dick. It’s the only brain that works and it’s only got a few cells to work with.” Sadie states nonchalantly.

I laugh. So does Jayde. But the laughter dies off quickly when music starts to thump through the clubhouse speakers.

“What the hell?”

We all walk through the kitchen doors, and I about choke when I see the shitshow in front of me. Drea, Candi, and Rachel are all on the stage attempting what I assume is meant to be a sexy dance routine, only it looks like a group of gyrating cows. They’re off beat, not a lick of rhythm between the three, and I’m not sure what the hell they’re doing with their hips but it’s not dancing.

Jayde and Sadie bust out laughing. “Are they trying to fuck the pole?” Sadie chokes out. I’m too confused to laugh. I’m stunned silent.

The three stop, when they notice us by the bar watching them.

“You’re just jealous.” Rachel snaps, her words directed at Jayde. But they miss their target since Jayde hasn’t caught her breath enough to hear her. But Sadie however doesn’t miss a beat.

“Jealous? Of what? Three rhythmless cumsters?”

“What did you call us?” Drea snaps.

“Cumsters…ya know. It’s like Bennifer, or Briley. It’s when you smash two names together. In this case I smashed cum and dumpster. Cumster.” She throws her hands out gesturing to the three women. At this point Jayde is in tears, holding her belly as she laughs, barely able to catch her breath.

“What exactly was that you were doing there?” I ask, because, seriously, I have to know.

“If you must know, we were dancing like the girls at that fancy club, The Velvet Pearl. I heard Ethan has a thing for that kind of stuff, so we were practicing.”

That does it. I throw my head back and lose my shit in laughter.

Once I catch my breath, I catch Candi standing with her hand on her hip pissed as shit glaring at me which only serves to make me laugh harder.

I finally get ahold of myself and have to let them know, “What you were doing there, is nothing like the routines they do at the Pearl, I can assure you.”

“That looked more like clodhoppin’ heifers in heels. I have never seen anything that ridiculous in a gentlemen’s club.” Sadie cackles. I don’t ask when she was last in a gentlemen’s club since she’s not quite eighteen yet. There’s something that tells me she’s serious though which leads me to believe I’m safer not knowing the answer to the unasked question.

“Oh, really. Like you three could do any better?” Candi snaps. Maybe it’s because I don’t like her. Maybe it’s the challenge in her voice speaking to something deep inside of me. She’s doing this to get Ethan’s attention. Scarlet’s Ethan.

My blood turns cold at the thought of Candi having him. Hell, I don’t like the fact that Scarlet has had him.

Let’s not analyze my own jealousy for the fictious woman Ethan’s crazy about who is ME! It’s beside the point.

I snap my neck and move toward the DJ table, unplugging the phone connected to the system blaring some bullshit hip-hop music.

Genuine, My Pony. I roll my eyes. “Pole dancing is for girls who work at Glitz and Tass not a classy gentlemen’s club.” I scoff. “The women who dance at the Pearl train during the day. They practice complete dance routines as a group. They make a show out of every song. And they do it all without rubbing anal floss and gold painted poles in their ass.”

I’d never let my girls dance to this cliché shit.

Pulling out my iPod, I connect it to the speaker system, select my song, and make my way to the stage. I’m nowhere near dressed for this type of show, in my cutoff shorts and t-shirt, but I don’t need my costume here. Bitch wants a show, I’ll give her one.

Six Feet Deep by Royale Lynn pumps through the speakers and I instantly allow myself to get lost in the music. I start moving across the stage, swaying to the music like I’ve done this a thousand times. Because I have. My t-shirt gets tossed over in the corner of the stage leaving me in my sports bra and shorts. I move past the pole at center stage and start moving in rhythm to the music, pulling my ponytail out, letting my hair swish and sway with my movements. I walk across the stage owning every inch of the wood floor, caressing my skin, snapping my hips to the beat.

This is my fucking element.

I drop to my knees, pulling my hands through my hair, scissoring my legs running my hand from my center to my throat and back again.

This is where I fell the freest.

Jayde and Sadie whistle and shout for me. I wave them both up, to join me on the stage. They jump up and follow along. They pick up the routine quick.

“Hell yeah, baby. Show ‘em what you got girl!” Sadie shouts. We’re having a blast. The song switches and we change things up. By the third song, we’re all vibing off each other and I feel a hundred pounds lighter.

This is what I needed.

Sadie and Jayde start dancing together.

“Jayde lean your torso back. Keep swaying together. Now Sadie, drag your fingers lightly from under Jayde’s chin to navel, then repeat the opposite from your navel to neck, then through your hair like this. Taking Sadie’s hands, I place her in front of me and show her exactly what I mean. Jayde hollers, “Damn that’s hot!” Everything comes to an abrupt halt when we hear several loud male voices shouting from across the room.

“What the fuck?”

“Oh, Hell no!”

“The fuck is this?”

And a loud as hell whistle, I know to be Cash’s smart ass.

Mack, Jake, Hawk, and Ethan are all storming the stage. Sadie rolls her eyes. Jayde becomes shy all the sudden. And I’m confused as fuck.

The music stops, and before I can make sense of it all, my arm’s being pulled. I’m off the stage and being dragged by Ethan out of the clubhouse doors into the yard. He slams me against the wall. Caging me in.

My breath stutters out of me with the impact of the wall, but I don’t say anything. I don’t’ know what I would say if I could form words. He looks enraged.

But why? What the hell is his problem?

He steps back, running his hands through his hair, pacing in front of me.

“What the hell was that?” He growls, finally stopping in front of me.

I still don’t know what to say, so I don’t. I stare at him like the conundrum he is.

“Answer my Sky? What the fuck were you thinking dancing on that stage like that? In that?” He gestures to my sports bra and shorts. I don’t know what comes over me, but I laugh. Not a chuckle, a full-blown belly laugh. He’s md at my sports bra and shorts when I wear so much less on the stage at the Pearl. The irony is too much.

“You know that stage is used for, Sky? That’s where Ghost’s strippers perform for the club. Where they fuck each other and brothers for all our entertainment. Is that what you want to do? You come all the way here and decide you’re going to start stripping and acting like a whore? Huh?

Something inside my chest pulls tight like a rubber band and then in a split second…it snaps.

“So, what if I did? Huh? What’s it to you anyway? You fucking hypocrite! I know you watch women wearing far less than this doing far more seductive things than what we were doing, so it’s not that you don’t like it. But when the three of us get up there, in an empty room, dancing and having fun, for ourselves, you all lose your goddamn minds!”

“How do you even know how to dance like that, Sky? This isn’t you! You don’t do shit to get attention, so explain to me how the bookworm became a seduction expert. Enlighten me!” He’s shouting at me. We’re nearly nose to nose now. My hearts thumping, my breathing is coming in pants, but so are his.

I bypass the last part because fuck him. He doesn’t need to know anything about me.

“For your information I was teaching your club whore how to dance properly. Trust me, Candi needs more than one lesson. You can thank me later.” The last five words are dripping with sarcasm.

Asshole.

“You were…I can…Are you….ugggghhh” He closes the gap and slams his lips on mine. I don’t kiss him back. I’m stunned. When I don’t respond, Ethan grabs my hair, pulling slightly, causing me to gasp. He swipes his tongue into my mouth, ravishing the hell out of it.

He’s kissing me. Skyler! Not Scarlet.

I give in, my body melting into his, our tongues dueling for control. He groans, pulling my hair a little harder, inflicting just the right amount of pain. I reach up, wrapping my hands around his nape, dragging my nails across the back of his neck. Again, he growls, but he doesn’t stop kissing the hell out of me.

I lift one leg up wrapping it around his waist attempting to pull him closer. I need him closer. I need friction. Something. My core is on fire and dripping wet with need. But almost as fast as it started, the kiss ends.

Ethan pulls off me forcing my leg to drop to the ground. He’s both, shoving me to the wall while jumping back enough to make space between us. I’m shocked and Ethan stands staring straight through me.

“Ethan?” I whisper his name. His eyes narrow. I don’t know what he’s thinking, but the storm I see staring back at me should be enough to scare me away, but I can’t get my feet to move from this spot.

“Fuck. FUCK!” he shouts. “God damnit! This wasn’t...I wasn’t… I don’t want this! You! I don’t want you! I hate you! This shit…” he waves between us, “it can’t happen. It’s not going to happen again. You hear me? I don’t want you. What I want is you gone from Oak Ridge and out of my fucking life!”

He wipes his mouth with the back of his hand, erasing what we just shared, looking at it with the utmost disgust.

Rage.

That’s what this feeling is.

Pure. Unadulterated. Rage.

Deep breaths, Sky.

I shore up my walls. Lock my armor in place. I will not let him see how he managed to shattered my heart.

I move off the wall and tilt my head. Ethan’s standing with his legs spread, his hands on his hips, shaking his head, looking past me like I’m not even here.

Allow me to introduce myself, motherfucker.

When Ethan finally looks up at me, I don’t hesitate. I swing my leg, sweeping his feet out from underneath him. He wasn’t expecting the move, and winds up on his ass on the ground staring up at me confused as all hell. I lean down where he’s staring at me dumbfounded, I lean in close enough for him to hear me whisper, “Fuck you, Ethan. I’m not leaving Oak Ridge. I already did that once for you, I’m not doing it again.”

“Who are you, Skyler?” Ignoring his question, I step over him and head for the clubhouse door. Cash comes out carrying my shirt and bag taking in the scene in front of him. When sees Ethan on the ground and asks, “Do I need to kill him?” Cash narrows his eyes on me, searching for marks, evidence Ethan physically assaulted me. He knows I don’t strike unless it’s deserved.

“No. He didn’t hurt me.”

When he finds none, he looks back to Ethan who’s finally standing up, his hand gripping the back of his neck. A sure sign he’s trying to reign his shit in.

Bless his heart.

“What did he do then?”

“Made assumption.” I shrug, walking past Cash heading for the truck.

I hear Cash taunting Ethan behind me. “That’s becoming a habit for you. Getting your ass handed to you by a girl. Maybe you should think about postponing your fight with Vargas until you learn to read your opponent.” Cash laughs, then rushes to catch up to me.

“You all right, babe?” Cash puts his arm around my shoulder, asking quietly.

“Sure. I’m peachy.”

Cash opens the truck door, looks me in the eyes, and says, “Whiskey, costumes, hard music, and a stage you can hide on?” I nod. Cash always knows what I need. He’s the best girlfriend I’ve ever had.

OceanofPDF.com

14

OceanofPDF.com

ETHAN

It’s been four days since George’s funeral. Four days since I last saw Skyler. Four days since I fucked Scarlet in the back room at the Pearl. Four days since we learned George was the cause of his own trouble. Four days since Skyler spoke those words that have me even more confused than I was before. What did she mean when she said “The only way you’ll be rid of me is if you leave town. I already did that once for you, I’m not doing it again.”

For the last four fucking days I’ve been exhausting myself in the gym. From the moment I wake up I’m working out. If I’m not working out in the cage, I’m running cardio or lifting weights. Anything I can to keep Skyler fucking Sinclair out of my head.

I’ve been running the phone conversations over and over in my head, trying to make sense of it all. So many unanswered questions.

Like who’s the boy George was talking about.

What does Ghost need to set right?

What shit did Skyler get caught up in that wasn’t her fault?

And why won’t anyone answer any of these fucking questions?

It’s like no one else heard them but me. Which I know is utter bullshit. We were all in the same room, listening to the same conversations taking place. Well, except when Skyler knocked me on my ass. No one else heard her parting words, but me, and even those don’t make any goddamn sense!

Uggghhhhh!

Scrubbing my hands through my hair, I decide once and for all, I need to forget about all things Skyler and get my head into training and running my damn business. The only problem is, no matter how hard I work, how long I run, or how many punches I throw…she’s still there.

It got even worse when she walked into my gym this morning looking like any man’s wet dream in her little cropped shirt and tight as fuck spandex shorts. She set up sparring sessions with Anna and Kieran to work with her on self-defense. Then she spoke to Violet and paid her membership in cash for the year along with a six-month contract and advanced payment for Kieran to become her personal trainer.

My fucking trainer.

Walking downstairs into Knock Out’s, I look around and see the small group of people who’ve already claimed their machines and started working. It smells stale. Like sweat, determination, and a little bit of bleach.

Home.

Knock Out’s is my home. My gym. I own it. Well, me and Kieran O’Rourke own it. He’s a cranky Irishman, with a deep love of whiskey, women, and fighting. He’s also one of the best trainers in his field. On top of his general responsibilities here, he’s also my personal trainer. He gets me in top condition before every fight and shouts at me to get my head on straight from my corner whenever I lose focus.

You’ll have to share his time now that he’s Sky’s personal trainer too.

Fuck.

My first fight with Kieran in my corner was the week of the four-year anniversary of Emily’s death. I was walking a fine line when it came to self-control. I was depressed, frustrated, and angry at anything and everything that crossed my path. When the night of the fight came up, I was fit to be tied. Kieran took me aside, told me to take all my rage, all my pain, the injustice I felt for my sister and unleash it all in three rounds. So, that’s what I did. I leveled my opponent after two rounds. It felt great and I was hooked!

The following week, I took my share of the winnings and invested it into the gym, becoming partners with Kieran and I haven’t looked back.

There’s an apartment above the gym. That’s where I stay most nights. I like having my own space. I rarely crash at the clubhouse anymore. Staying here makes more sense when I’m training anyway. I have everything I need here. Most days I get my cardio and a shower in before the gym even opens. I like having this place all to myself.

“Hey Ethan.” Violet, one of the girls we have running the front desk greets. Her name fits her, with her long, purplish-red hair. We tease her about it all time.

“How are you doing today, Vi. You look tired. Everything okay?”

“It will be. Carter’s still battling a cough and keeping us both up at night. Mrs. Kendricks is watching him in the apartment for me so I could come back and work. I’m sorry to leave you shorthanded the last few days.” She twists the bottom hem of her shirt in her hand. She appears nervous like she expects me to yell and be pissed. I’ve never yelled at her and certainly wouldn’t be pissed at her for taking care of her kid. I had a single mom. I get it.

“Kids get sick, Vi. It’s fine. I’m, sure he needed his mama more than we did. We managed.” Her face pales and her eyes have a glassy appearance. I’ve got no clue what the hell I said to upset her.

Shit. I’m scrambling to say something to make her feel better.

“But I am glad to see you’re back. I have a mountain of paperwork to get to and a sparring session with Kieran and the guys.” Her lips quirk up slightly. She lets her shoulders relax and lets loose of her shirt.

“Thank you for being so understanding, Ethan.” She says smiling, though it still doesn’t reach her eyes it’s better than those tears I saw forming in them before.

She lets out a long breath and says, “It’s going to be a busy one. The yoga class upstairs is full. Kieran has his first appointment downstairs now, and you have the Martin twins at nine.” I nod.

The Martin twins are twenty-one and show real promise as fighters. I’ve been working with them for the last few months. They’re debuting at the amateur fight night in November. Kieran and I decided to split our time training them so I could keep my own training schedule on point since I’ll be fighting the same night as one of the main cards at the event. I’m mentally preparing for the workout I’ll be putting them through when something she said suddenly registers.

“Who’s Kieran’s first appointment today?”

I’m cut off and Violet seems to completely forget I’ve said anything when Declan strides through the front door calling my name. He stops just short of Violet and smiles wide. “Hey Violet. You’re looking pretty this morning, sweetheart.”

Violet’s cheeks stain with a soft blush. She bites her lip, looking back and forth between me and Declan.

“Um, hey yourself. I’ve, uh, got to get back to work. A lot to catch up on. So, um…I’ll see you guys later.” She scurries down the hallway to the linen closet where we keep all the cleaning supplies.

Declan chuckles at her retreating back.

Men have always seemed to intimidate Violet a bit. Declan still does, although I think it’s for a different reason than the rest of us. She used to get scared whenever any of my brothers would come into the gym until she realized they’re not all that scary. Well, not to anyone who doesn’t deserve to piss themselves in fear.

Violet’s a little shy, but she’s coming around the longer she’s here. When she first came in to interview for the position, she was nothing but skin and bones. She was thin and pale, had dark circles under her eyes, and a few bruises she tried to keep hidden from view. Since starting work here, she’s gotten with Anna, our women’s self-defense expert and started working out, eating better. Her confidence is growing little by little. She’s put on some weight and has a little sass to her now. It’s fun to watch her get riled up around some of the guys.

I don’t know the whole story, but I knew something was off when she came in looking for work and to be paid cash.

It’s not easy for single moms, I would know. My mother worked herself to the bone to take care of Emily and me when our dad left us.

But Violet is doing a great job and her little boy, Carter is quite the kid. He’s almost nine years old, or so he keeps reminding us. He wants a superhero party and a leather jacket like the Kings all wear when it’s winter.

He’s always coming in here talking about wanting the guys to teach him how to kick butt so he can protect his mom. He’s got everyone around here’s respect for taking his position as man of the house seriously and wanting to take care of Violet.

But what worried us was when his interest in protecting his mom from bad guys suddenly shifted to an obsession. He started asking some very specific questions about what to do if someone grabbed his mama or threw her down. Wanting lessons on how to break a choke hold and flip people off his back. All kids love that shit, but it was the way his face changed when he talked about it. Almost like he was reliving something he’d experienced before.

I’ll never forget the way his face lit up when Declan pulled him into a ‘private club meeting’ in the locker room last month.

It was Dec, me, Hawk, Gabe, Jake, and Mack. We all stood in a circle around the boy. Dec got down on one knee, down to Carter’s eye level and explained, “This is a very secret meeting. Now club business is not to be discussed with anyone who is not a member of the Kings of Fury MC. Do you understand? Can you keep a secret?”

“But I’m not a member of your club. I’m just a kid.” He looked so serious I almost had to laugh.

“Well, that’s what this meeting is about. We’d like to make you an honorary member until you’re old enough to be a real prospect. Do you know what that means?”

“No sir, Mister Declan. I don’t.”

“It means you and your mom have the protection and loyalty of the Kings. If you’re ever in trouble or scared, or if you need any kind of help, the Kings will be there for you.”

“What do I have to do?” Carter was mesmerized. His eyes so wide and full of hope. It nearly broke my heart. You’d have thought Superman himself had told the kid he could be a superhero when he grows up.

“You have to work hard in school. Keep your nose clean and out of trouble. And always, always, take care of your mama. She’s a special lady and she needs looking after. You’re the man of the house, so that job falls to you. But like I said, if you ever need any help…if a problem is too big for you, you call, and we’ll handle it for you. You got me?”

“Mister Declan, sir? How do I call you?” Dec chuckled then handed him a cell phone.

“All our numbers are already programmed in this phone. You know how to use it?”

“Yes, sir. I play games on Mama’s phone all the time. She showed me how to use it to call my grandpa and 9-1-1.”

“Good. You think you can handle being a little King?”

“Oh, absolutely! Can I have a leather vest like yours?” The room filled with laughter.

“Not yet. You’ve got to earn your cut, but I do have this for you,” Gabe says, handing him a black zip front hoodie with the club logo on the back, and his name on the front. “If you want it.”

“Oh, please! Oh, please! I want it! I really, really do!” he spun around so Gabe could put it on him.

“If a bad person comes to try to take me away or tries to hurt my Mama,” he pauses, looking down at the floor, fidgeting with his fingers. “I can call you, and you’ll make the bad person go away and never come back?”

Gabe grabbed both his little hands in his big ones, looking him square in the eye and promised him, “Yes. We will. You’ll never have to worry about bad people anymore. You’re a little King now. That makes us family. The Kings of Fury take care of their own.”

I’ve never seen a little kid smile so big before in my life.

We never did get the full story about what he was talking about or who the bad people might be. But since she works for me, and the club essentially, I’m sure Declan’s done a background check and been digging into her past. Whatever he’s found he hasn’t told. me.

It took a little while, but after hearing how we made Carter a “little King”, I think Violet’s warmed up to most of us. Especially Hawk and Declan. I can’t say for sure, but I think Dec is sweet on her, but I like my teeth too much to give him any kind of shit about it.

“You think you can hold down the fort while I head down for a sparring session, Vi?”

“Sure thing, Ethan. Go on, I’ve got the front covered.”

I take off for the stairs leading to the indoor cage. I’m itching to break something, and if all I have available is the young guys who think they can take me in my own cage…so be it.

Pushing past the hanging bags along the wall, I head to my locker to grab my wraps. There are a couple of guys taking turns on the bags, while Anna is running a self-defense group on the other side. She used to hold the classes upstairs in one of the classrooms up there, but she moved them down here so they could watch us grapple and use our moves as examples while teaching the women how to break another person’s hold on them. Kieran thought the women would be a distraction, but the guys surprised him when they began helping Anna teach. Some of them take turns being the attacker, holding them, pinning them, and allowing the women to work through their escape in a more realistic scenario. Training to take down a man who has you by forty to fifty pounds is one thing. Doing it, is another. And after the guys stepped in to help, the women in Anna’s classes have improved dramatically.

I’ve almost got my hands wrapped when I finally notice there’s a fight happening in the cage. It’s not until I hear her voice that I realize who is fighting in my cage.

Skyler.

Fuck.

“Will you quit fucking around already, Cash? You’re holding back. I know you are. If you’re not going to fight me for real, then get out and let someone else take your place.” She sounds pissed.

Cash’s hands come up in a placating manner. “I’m only holding back because you’re angry and we both know I’ll hurt you if you aren’t in the right head space. Stop thinking about that guy and what he said to you the other night, and fucking focus, and I promise I won’t hold back.”

Guy? What guy is he talking about? I thought she was with him, or Walker, or all of them. I don’t even fucking know, but how could there be another guy? What fucking guy?

My temper is rising even though I know this conversation has nothing to do with me. I shouldn’t even fucking care.

I don’t care.

You’re also full of shit.

I watch as Skyler slams her hands down on her hips. Her tattoos are on full display. All but the part that disappears under the waistband of her shorts. Those black, cut to the edge of her ass cheeks, spandex shorts.

Goddamn.

I’m trailing her ink with my eyes and am taken back when I spot the small diamond belly ring she’s wearing. I’m about to yell at her to ask why she has a fucking piercing in the first place, when I remember Scarlet has one like it and it’s something young girls do.

I wonder if Scarlet will let me take a closer look at her belly ring.

That thought is the only reminder I need hat Skyler’s belly ring is none of my fucking concern!

“I am not thinking about him or any other man for that matter. What I am thinking is I’d like for you to put your hands on me like you mean it so I can practice.”

Cash smirks. He looks over Skyler’s shoulder, his eyes connecting with mine says, “You want my hands on you babe? You got it. But I can think of a lot of other ways I’d like to have them on you then grappling. What do you say after we finish here, we get a shower and I’ll show you what I’m talking about.”

That’s it.

I’m jumping in the cage and on his ass in a flash. I can hear Skyler shouting at me from the side, but I’m too pissed to care what she has to say. She’s probably going to tell me to get off her little fuck buddy here, but I have no plans on stopping this.

Cash is laughing until the first shot connects with his jaw. His eyes narrow as he moves his mouth around loosening it up again. He smirks and the next thing I know he’s got ahold of my knees and we’re both going to the ground. He’s rolling me to the side trying to make some space to get both arms locked around me, but I’m not giving up that easily. I’ve been waiting weeks to throw punches at this motherfucker, I’m going to take my time with him now that he’s in my house.

We roll several times, flipping each other, pinning each other against the gate and back to the ground. We are trading punches and elbows, constantly moving around as we take turns trapping one another and escaping the other’s hold. This is the best sparring session I’ve had in weeks! If I didn’t hate the bastard so much, he would be a great grappling partner to spar with regularly. But I do hate him that much.

I’d. end up killing him.

Cash gets loose, spins out and away from me and comes to a stand. I’m on my feet and stalking him around the cage. We both move in trading blows. Mine to his chin, his contacting my ribs. We go back and forth like this, trading one for another for what feels like hours. I’m about ready to call it quits when Kieran shouts, “If you aren’t going to beat the brakes off the man, then why the hell did you get in the cage in the first place. Finish your fucking job, Ethan!”

That’s all I need to hear.

I’m on Cash, throwing blow after blow after blow. Rotating from the head to the body and back again. He’s still wearing his head gear, so I know I’m not going to do any real damage to his head, but I won’t feel bad if I crack a rib or two. After all the shit talking, he’s been doing and the way he and my other brothers keep taking up for Sky rather than me…he can take the punishment …for all of them.

“Ethan! STOP!” I hear Skyler shout. I turn to find where her voice is coming from because I know she’s no longer in the cage with us.

Rookie mistake.

When I turn my head back to Cash, I’m met with a right cross followed by an uppercut that sends me stumbling to the floor.

There’s the slamming of a door behind me and the next thing I know Kieran is standing over me, forcing Cash back with his hand.

“Christ boy. If you lose focus like that with Vargas, he’s going to fucking kill you. Get your head out of that girl’s ass and back in the game where it belongs!” Kieran helps me to my feet. Cash is standing behind him, his sparring gear tossed on the ground. He’s got his hands resting on his head trying to catch his breath.

“About fucking time, you got that shit off your chest.” Cash says, smirking at me from across the cage now. “Feel better?”

“What are talking about?” Then suddenly it clicks. “You said that shit on purpose. You wanted me to fight you.”

Cash shrugs. “It’s like Kieran said. You needed to put a beat down on somebody, and the only place it’s legal to hit a brother is in the cage without colors on. So…” He throws arms out. “Besides, I won’t say I haven’t wanted to beat your ass a few rimes since being here. Win-win.”

Well shit. I don’t know what to say to that except, “Thanks.”

“Anytime. I do the same thing for Sky when she needs to get her anger and frustration out. She could probably help you out with your ground game before you go into the fight with Vargas. It’s crazy how well in tune she is with her opponents. And she’s been studying your fights for years. She could probably show you where your blind spots are, and what Vargas’s weaknesses are too, if you ever get the balls to talk to her that is.”

I’m still trying to process his words when Kieran answers for me. “I’m sure she could. The lass does know a thing or two about fighting, but you can leave Ethan’s training to the professionals.” Kieran winks. “From the looks of things, if she were to spar with Ethan, all he’d be working out is how to get in her pants. That’s not exactly the strategy he needs to work on for Vargas.” Kieran laughs.

Cash smiles, “True.”

I’m drinking down some water still stuck on the fact Cash told me Skyler’s been following my career as a fighter. Why would she if she hates me? I mean we have nothing between us anymore except anger and frustration. We’re not friends. We don’t talk. She fucking left me! So why would she do something like follow me if she didn’t care for me? And if she does care, why didn’t she reach out? She could’ve come home at any time. Gone to one of my fights with the Kings. They’d have gotten her front row seats.

But she didn’t do any of those things.

She just stayed the fuck away…from everyone. Well, maybe not everyone given how close she is with Cash and the others. She wasn’t staying away from them.

She was only hiding from me.

“My money would be on the lass. In a fight against Ethan.” Kieran taunts.

“Mine too.” Cash laughs. “Sky fights dirty, but she also fights smart. We made sure of it. She’s calculated. She’ll bide her time to take your ass out if she has to.”

“Maybe I should sign her up to fight for my team.” Kieran states. “Sounds like she could keep her head in the game.”

“Sky won’t fight for sport.” He tells Kieran. “She does it because she needs to feel like she can protect herself and those she cares about. Mostly, she uses it to fight her demons.”

“What demons?” I don’t know why, but I suddenly have the need to know.

Cash shrugs. “We don’t ask about them. We all have our shit. But we also know they’re who she’s fighting every time she gets in the cage.”

I spend the rest of the day formulating a plan to talk to her, only no one will tell me where to find her. Even Cash has gone radio silent.

OceanofPDF.com

15

OceanofPDF.com

SKYLER

My head is a jumbled mess. Spent most of the day buried under the covers, sleeping off the half bottle of whiskey I drank after Cash drove me home from the Pearl last night. It’s been my routine since the incident at the clubhouse.

I wasn’t ready to face the shame I felt yet.

I even tried working off my frustrations in the cage at the gym. Ethan wasn’t supposed to train until hours later. I figured I could get in there, spar a few rounds with Anna or Cash and I’d feel better. But the jackass had to some in and ruin the little sense of peace I had finally started feeling. It wasn’t good enough to ruin my training session, he decided he needed to go toe to toe with Cash in the cage too. The reason for Ethan’s tantrum? He was pissed to find me working out in his precious gym! And the worst part of it all?

I still want him and his hypocritical ass!

Do I have regrets?

Only one. I wish what happened between us at the Pearl hadn’t happened as Scarlet and Ethan. I wish the person Ethan worshiped would’ve been Skyler.

I should’ve told him.

It wouldn’t have happened.

What hurts most is knowing the man, I’ve been craving, that I’ve loved all this time, could so easily hate me, and get lost in fucking another woman.

He’s been doing it for years, Sky. Don’t be naive.

Scarlet was one of many women for him to lose himself in and forget about me.

But then he kissed me at the clubhouse, and I felt it. The electricity, the connection between us. I thought maybe he still felt the pull between us. But when he pulled away, shouting not only how much he didn’t want me, but how he hated me, there was no question.

Ethan is over me.

I thought, no, I hoped, maybe, there was a chance he’d forgive me or at least he would start to. I thought…

Doesn’t matter.

Violet called me this afternoon asking if I wanted to go out for drinks at O’Malley’s tonight. I would’ve said no but she sounded like she desperately needed a night out. Since I’m not dancing at the Pearl anymore, I had nothing better to do than sulk alone at home.

So, here I am, pretending to have a good time, trying to keep my mind off a certain biker.

Easier said than done.

“Thank you for coming out tonight. I don’t get to go out unless it’s for work or taking Carter to school. It’s nice to have some adult interaction.” Violet says, rolling her wine glass between her hands.

“I was glad you called. I needed to get out of the house myself. It’s been a long week. A few drinks and some girl time might be exactly what I need too.” I’m surprised she invited me. Violet struggles with being in public, especially around men. The fact she chose O’Malley’s makes me think she’s finally gotten comfortable with the club members at least.

Violet smiles. Her shoulders drop with relief. “How’s our little man doing anyway? Haven’t seen him in a while.”

Violet sips her wine, and smiles. “He’s good. He likes his teacher. Talks non-stop about recess. He’s made a couple of friends. One of the boys, Liam, invited Carter to his birthday party in a couple of weeks. They’re having a videogame truck come out to the house. I didn’t know such a thing existed, but Carter has been looking them up online. He’s been studying cheat codes trying to memorize them before the party. He doesn’t have the newest games to practice on at home. His game console is older, but it was all I could afford.”

“Good for him!” She looks at me confused. “He doesn’t have to have what everyone else has. He found a way to adapt and blend in.”

“I figured he was doing it so they wouldn’t feel sorry for him. I know it’s got to be hard for him when the other kids have two parents, a nice home, and brand name everything while my kid is lucky to have…”

“You.” I cut her off, grabbing her hand in mine. “Carter has you and that’s more than some kids have. You work your ass off to keep a roof over his head, food in his belly, and you bend over backward to be there for all the pivotal moments in his life. It’s not the stuff the boy has that matters, Vi.” We lock eyes, tears are looming in hers. “Don’t ever feel bad for not having what everyone else has, you hear me? Because that little boy has something money can’t buy. A mom who fucking cares.”

She smiles a sad smile, but then she nods. “I think we need something stronger than wine. What do you say? Hey Katie!” She calls.

Katie comes up to the table. “What’ll you lassies like? More wine?”

“Sadie once mentioned Jinx makes a special drink for the Kings women. Can we get a couple of those or is that a ‘members only’ situation?”

Katie smiles wide. “It’s called the Taming of the Shrew. I’ll get you two. Seeing as Skyler here is about to be an ol’ lady, I’m sure Jinx will see fit to serve you a couple.”

What the hell?

“No, I’m not with…” Katie’s gone before I can correct her.

“You’re dating a King?” Violet’s eye damn near bug out of her head with excitement.

As if summoned by the Devil himself, Jake, Hawk, Cash, Declan, Mason, and Ethan all swagger into the bar.

You would think someone scratched a record to get everyone’s attention, the way the noise level drops to a low rumble. Every woman in the bar has stopped what they’re doing to watch and admire the men.

Three women who were sitting at a corner table take notice. I watch as one of the women, a blonde, unbuttons two buttons on her blouse exposing the red lace cups of her bra. The brunette beside her grabs her tits and gives them a good shuffle making them look fuller in what is obviously a push up bra. The third, another blonde, takes a different route, running her finger along the rim of her margarita glass then sucking the salt off her finger drawing attention to her mouth.

Pathetic.

Cash makes eye contact with me, smiling. The asshole. I roll my eyes. He laughs.

I’m tempted to shout, “there are plenty more exactly like you at the clubhouse and they don’t require a drink to suck them off,” but I think better of it. These women probably don’t require one either.

Within minutes, the blonde who was licking her cup is seated on Ethan’s lap. He’s making his point.

Our kiss meant nothing.

I mean nothing.

I try not to let it affect my mood, but I’m struggling.

One of the women walks up to Declan, vying for his attention. I watch as Violet’s face turns a deep shade of pink. Interesting.

“Violet?” She doesn’t look at me, her eyes are glued to the table the men are all sitting at. “You, okay?”

“Huh? Oh, yeah. Sure thing.” She’s so full of shit. The woman is still standing near Declan, inching closer as she tries to strike up conversation. Declan’s focus is on Violet. Vi turns away, looking at the menu like it’s the most interesting thing she’s read in weeks.”

“Are you hungry?”

“Not really. Vi, are you and Declan...?”

“What? No. Declan is one of them. He’s nice enough, but, well, I’m me. And he’s him. It wouldn’t work. I’m a mother. I come with baggage.” She shrugs as if she’s accepted this bullshit she’s spewing at me as truth. I can see the heat in Declan’s eyes as he’s staring at Violet from across the room. Whatever she’s thinking, he isn’t on the same page. He looks determined enough for the both of them.

“Here are your drinks ladies.”

As I pick up my glass, an obtrusive giggle catches my attention. The blonde who was licking the rim of her glass is now seated in Ethan’s lap, laughing at God only knows what. Cash has the brunette in his lap eating out of his hand, literally. He’s feeding her a chicken wing. How did they get food before us?

I toss my drink back and slam the glass on the table then call for Katie. Before she reaches the table I shout, “Two more.” Katie nods and heads back to the bar.

“You know what? Fuck it.” Violet tosses back her drink, slamming the glass down, throwing her hands up. Her feet are stomping on the floor. “Fucking head rush!” She groans.

“Gotcha didn’t it?” Katie laughs, placing two new drinks on the table. Vi nods. “Yeah, it happens. But the beauty is, they taste so good you don’t care about the small burn in a minute or two, it’ll be forgotten.”

“Hey Katie? Can you keep these coming?” I’m not looking at her when I ask. I’m watching Ethan whispering in the blonde’s ear. His hand is on the inside of her thing a touch below the rim of her dress. Katie looks in their direction, then scoffs. “Sure thing, love.’

We toss back the second glass of the mystery concoction, then Vi shocks the shit out of me when she drags me by the hand and says, “Let’s dance!” A smile spreads my face. I follow her to the main floor, wedging our way through the crowd until we’re in the center, losing ourselves to the rhythm.

Katie brings us two more drinks on the floor. When I look at her puzzled, she leans into my ear and says, “Hawk paid me extra to bring you two more on the floor.” I can’t see him, but I smile, nod and hand Violet her drink.

“One, two, three.” We toss them back, place the empties on the tray and start dancing together.

The DJ comes over the speaker and announces, “Someone requested this next song. Come on now, y’all, let’s shake your south side.”

Violet and I scream. We start moving in step together, shaking to the rhythm, having a good time until two unfamiliar hands grab my hips from behind and begin moving my body with them. I’m about to turn around and tell the person to back off, but then I recognize his laughter.

“Hawk, what the hell are you doing?”

He leans in close. “Turning the tables, babe. Come on. Let’s show them how it’s done.”

We dance together for the next three songs. Violet waves me over, taking my hand, she drags me back to the table. We plop down in our seats and drink the waters that have magically appeared in front of us.

Hawk heads back to his table where a very pissed of Declan sits nursing a beer, glaring at Violet. The bitch from earlier nowhere to be seen. Even Ethan seems to have lost his lap dog. Cash however seems to have his hands full of some brunette’s ass up against the wall near the pool tables.

I head into the bathroom, do my business and as I’m walking back to meet Violet at the table, a hand reaches out, grabbing me and tossing me into the back office.

“Ethan! What the hell?”

He closes the door and starts grilling into me.

“What the hell is right?” He glares at me, his arms crossed over his chest and his legs spread wide. He looks pissed.

“What’s wrong?” I lean my hip against the desk, folding my own arms over my chest. If he came in here looking to argue. It’s been a long ass day and if he wants a fight, I’ll happily give it to him. Watching him with Bubbles the bimbo has me feeling a little stabby myself. If it’s a fight he wants? Bring it!

“What’s going on with you? You’re not acting like yourself.”

“What are you talking about?

“How many drinks have you had, Sky?”

“Clearly not enough.”

“This isn’t like you. You’ve never been a big drinker, so I’ll ask again. What the fuck is going on?” His voice does that gravelling thing I like, and damnit it my body doesn’t react to him.

“It’s nothing, Ethan.” He cocks a brow, telling me he doesn’t believe me. “Or maybe it’s everything. I don’t know. Why do you even care?” I throw my arms out.

“Everything is a vague way of saying nothing,” he teases. “I know you, Skyler. Something’s wrong.”

My temper hits boiling point.

“You know me?” I laugh. “What a fucking joke. You don’t know shit about me Ethan. I’m not the same girl you knew six years ago, afraid of her own fucking shadow. Cowering whenever someone raises their voice in my direction. That Skyler is long gone. So please, don’t tell me you know me. You have no fucking clue about who I am or what I’ve been through.”

“Tell me then.” He leans back, the challenge clear in his tone.

“I can’t.”

“Can’t what, Sky? Talk to me. You know if moving back here is too much, you say the word, I’ll pack your shit for you, and we can have Eli and the guys drive you right back to Mountain Heights?” The change in his tone says he’s serious. Almost hopeful.

“I am home,” I say sternly throwing my hands in the air. “Why doesn’t anyone seem to understand this? I AM. home. Oak Ridge is my home. That cold, empty house I’m sleeping in…is my home. Every happy memory of my childhood life is here in this town. Even the shitty memories I have in this place. They’re all my home.

“It hasn’t been your home for the last six years. It’s obvious being here is fucking with your head.” He gestures at my face.

“You want to know why I’m so fucked up these last few weeks? Fine.” I start ticking things off in rapid fire. “How about, the last time I spoke to Daddy he was telling me goodbye for the last time. The bastards that murdered him are still out there somewhere, and no one will tell me a goddamn thing because it’s...”

“Club business.”

“You keep it to yourselves and your club business bullshit.” We speak in unison.

Tossing my arms in the air. “He was my father! And you won’t even tell me why he died! But he knew someone coming for him. He knew. You know how I know? Because he left their wedding rings at the summer house. Not our house. Not my childhood home. The house I’m currently inhabiting where he knew I would be, where I would find it. He left the picture of me from his truck in the bathroom. He didn’t want someone to know about me, Ethan! He did all this to protect me. From what? Who was he trying to save me from? Because if it was the people, I think it was…” I pause not dating to speak what I believe to be true.

It's my fault.

“I need to go.” I bolt for the door in search of Mason. I know Ethan’s behind me, but I don’t have it in me to care. I need to get out of here.

OceanofPDF.com

16

OceanofPDF.com

ETHAN

I watch as Sky heads for the back door, passing our table she shouts over the noise, “I’m leaving Mason. If you’re my guard dog for the night I suggest you get your shit because I’m not waiting for your ass.”

“Sky? You good?” Cash pulls away from the chick he’s been making out with against the wall for the last half hour. Sky gives him a slight shake of her head. He grabs her shoulder and walks her out to her truck. I follow them, keeping my distance.

Catching up to Mason, I tell him, “Wait inside. I’ll get you when she’s ready.” He gives me a finger salute in acknowledgement.

Once they get to the truck, Cash starts in on her. “Start talking.”

I stick to the shadows, listening in.

“Why wasn’t I safe in Mountain Heights? Wet tears slide down her cheeks. “Daddy said everything he has done has been to protect me, but what he didn’t realize is protecting me…has been killing me, Cash.”

“What the hell do you mean? You have a good life,” Cash pushes back. “You were working a good job. Training. Dancing. Happy. You didn’t get this way until you came to back to this town and saw Ethan!”

“It’s not his fault. He didn’t cause any of this. I did.”

“But he’s done something.” He pushes. “Look at you, Sky! You’re falling apart. You’re usually so strong. You don’t let anyone break you down, and here you are, all twisted up over some asshole who’s done just about everything in his power, aside from hitting you, to hurt you. You both clearly hate each other. So, I don’t understand why you let him get to you. What power does he have over you?”

I would never hit her, asshole.

Do I want her gone? Hell yes. But I’m not a monster. I would never lay a hand on any woman out of anger, no matter how bad I want to throttle her.

“It’s not Ethan’s fault. We have a past. And I guess I thought we had something the other night, but then, it wasn’t me, it was Scarlet…”

Wait. What? How does she know about Scarlet?

“...and then he freaked out when he saw me dancing at the clubhouse. And when he kissed me, I don’t know…I hoped maybe things were finally changing. That he had somehow forgiven me. But when he realized it was me, he pushed me away and started screaming at me how he doesn’t want me here. How…he doesn’t want me.”

She looks up at the sky, fanning her eyes. “Damnit!”

“You don’t hate him,” Cash says, lifting Skyler’s chin to look at him. I growl, not liking how casually he touches her. Like he has every right.

“No, I don’t. I never did.” The words are whispered. But I hear them. Something in my gut twisted.

“Shit,” Cash groans, hugging her against his chest once more. I’m two seconds from stepping out and grabbing the fucker to get him off her. “Why didn’t you tell me?”

She shrugs.

“You know, this means I can’t hurt him because you’ll hate me. And that shit won’t fly with me.”

He fucking wishes.

“It doesn’t matter. What’s been lost…,” she pulls out of his hold, wiping my face, cursing softly under my breath. My hand instinctively goes to my stomach. My eyes meet Cash’s, “…can’t be brought back to life.” She wipes the tears from her face, taking several deep breaths. “There’s nothing you could’ve done to change anything. Ethan feels what he feels and …I-I’ll get over it, eventually.”

“Why don’t you come crash at the clubhouse tonight? You can sleep in the room they set up for me. I don’t think you should be alone tonight.”

“Hard pass.” Cash laughs at her response. “I’m fine. Go see Eli. I have my overgrown, babysitter who’s probably waiting for you to go inside so he can follow me home.”

Cash gives her one last hug. “Sky.” He calls back over his shoulder, one hand on the door handle. “I know about the promise you made, but I also know George wouldn’t want you to suffer. If he knew how being here hurts, you. How every time you see Ethan with another woman, or in the same room, it tears you apart. If George could see the pain etched on your face, the way it dims the light in your eyes. He wouldn’t want it for you. You know I’m right.”

“It doesn’t matter how much it hurts. It’s always hurt. Even when I was in Mountain Heights. The only difference now is my location. The pain never went away, Cash. I learned to live with it. It’ll take some time, but I’ll learn to do it again. I do know I won’t leave my parents again. Leaving Oak Ridge is not an option for me.”

Cash nods. “Just think about it, okay?” Once he’s inside, I run up behind Sky, grabbing her arm and spinning her, putting her back against her truck. I feel the sharp sting of metal cutting through my skin. Looking down, I see she’s jabbed her key into my forearm.

I release her arm. She drops her keys. I’m shouting her name, but she’s scrambling on the ground for her keys not hearing a damn thing I’m saying.

“What the fuck, Skyler?” Finally, she hears me, looking up from the ground confusion etched on her face.

“Ethan? Oh my God! What the hell are you doing?”

“Bleeding,” I groan pulling a black bandana from my back pocket, wrapping it around my forearm to cover up the blood.

She reaches to help. One hand on my arm, the other snatching the rag, tying it around my arm. It’s not a deep cut, but I let her doctor me up, watching her closely. Her face is a myriad of emotions, but I can’t make sense of any of them.

I place my hands on her hips, my body heats up with the proximity as I watch her.

What’s happening?

She pulls the knot tight causing me to flinch. She steps back out of my grip. “There.”

“You’re not even going to say sorry?” I ask, smirking. It wasn’t hard enough of a stab to do any real damage, only meant to stun me into letting go. There’s not even that much blood. She’s smart. Doing what she had to. If I’d been a real attacker, the move might’ve been enough to get her a few seconds to get away.

“Sorry, not sorry.” She replies, turning away, reaching to open the door of her truck. I slam my hand against it, not letting her get away from me that easily.

“You know, usually I’m the one doing the poking when I’m with a woman,” I can’t resist messing with her.

Her eyes narrow. She’s scrutinizing me, trying to figure out my game. Hell, I’m still not sure myself. I take the time to study her face further. Red rimmed eyes. A pink tint to her cheeks, the slight sway in her stance.

“Are you drunk, Sky?”

“What? No.” She looks scared, ready to flee. “You should’ve remembered I don’t like being touched without permission.” Maybe she’s worried I’m going to retaliate for the key she jabbed into my arm.

Skyler tries to turn toward the handle, probably looking to escape. I grip her hips from behind, pulling her back into me. Her luscious ass pushing into my cock. I groan at the feel of her against me.

Mayday! Mayday!

I step in closer, pushing myself into her back. My mouth is next to her ear. “You used to like my touch,” I say, my voice thick and gravely.

“I used to like a lot of things about you.”

“And you don’t anymore, is that it? I’m only a part of your past? But you don’t hate me.”  I repeat the words I heard her tell Cash. Wait for her to deny it.

I feel her body stiffen.

I nuzzle her neck, then pull back when I see it. “You have a bumble bee tattoo?” My voice strained.

“I do.” She doesn’t elaborate, but I know what it represents. We used to call Emily a bumble bee because she was always fluttering about from one thing to the next, never content to just be.

“Emily?” I whisper. Her name on my lips sends a sharp pain to my stomach. Anger rises as I remember that this is Skyler. The person who led my sister to drugs, then left her when she needed her help the most. Left me.

I step back. Skyler turns back around to face me. She’s nervous, unsure of what I’m about to do or say.

My eyes rake over her body, my brows furrowed trying to decide what I should do next. I could get her revved up and leave her hanging. Let her feel how she makes me fee; every fucking time I’m around her.

You could hate fuck her and get her out of your system.

I step closer. She moves to the side, putting her back to the truck, I follow her with a wicked smirk.

“What are you doing?’” She asks, swallowing hard.

I step in closer, closing the small gap between us, moving myself in front of her, my left hand blocking her path to the door, the other on her hip. The fierce way she’s looking at me, dragging her eyes over every inch of my body. She feels this pull between us too. My fingertips caress the edge of her shirt brushing against the soft skin of her stomach.

She looks away, attempting to break the spell between us. I step forward steps, my leg pushing into hers, my large frame caging her in. I study her face. Her violet eyes hold so many conflicting emotions.

You hate her.

But you want her.

She wants you too. Fuck her and leave her. Prove to her she doesn’t mean anything to you anymore. She still loves you. Break her heart the way she broke yours.

I push a loose piece of hair behind her ear. Her face drops, still avoiding my heated stare. I’m not having it. With the tips of two fingers, I tip her chin to face me. Her violet eyes meeting my brown ones. I’m close enough, she can feel the heat and hardness of my body through our clothes as my body presses into hers. 

“Where’s Mason?” She barely chokes the words out. Her voice shaky, nearly a whisper. I chuckle, my lips curve into a smirk. Her eyes holding mine.

“Do I make you nervous, Sky?” She shakes her head clearing her throat. I chuckle at her weak attempt to play down her nerves. 

“Not at all, but I’m not one for an audience.”

 Ha. Liar!

With my finger I rub her bottom lip, leaning in so close; I feel her breath on my lips. I could kiss her, but instead, I stop short and whisper, “Liar. We both know you like to be centerstage.”

Her eyes register my meaning, and the tears I see forming there almost convince me to let her go.

“I told Mason to wait until I called him to come out here, I’d walk you to your truck since I wanted to talk to you privately.” 

“What do you want to talk about?”

“Relax, Sunshine. It’s only me.” She sighs at the use of her nickname. She’s fighting back tears.

I run my nose down the side of her neck pushing her hair away with my fingers. Turning her head to the side, she’s trying to ignore the reactions her body has to my touch. But I see the goosebumps that rise along her skin. Her breath has quickened. Nipples harden to taut little peaks. I bet if I shoved my hand in her pants her sweet little pussy would be gushing for me. I groan softly in her ear at the thought.

“Mmm. You’ve changed, Skyler. Not quite the shy wall flower anymore.” It’s not a question, it’s a fact. One that both intrigues and irritates me. She whimpers when I twist her nipple through her clothes. She always was sensitive to my touch. “I hardly recognize you anymore.” Again, she’ s silent. “Your tight little body with all this muscle definition. Tattoos. A fighter. Who are you, Sky?”

“I don’t know how you want me to answer that.”

Her heartrate is picking up. Her breathing coming in pants. I don’t know if she’s angry or turned on. She’s got her mask in place making it hard to read her true feelings.

“Do you belong to Cash? Are you his?” I need to know. To hear the words from her.

“I belong to myself.” Her voice sounds breathy.

Definitely turned on.

“Skyler.” I growl against her neck, the vibration making her body jump. A slight nip to her ear sends a shiver through her. 

“I know Ghost sent you to be with them. I know he’s been keeping your whereabouts hidden. You said you left once for me. What did you mean by that?”

“I shouldn’t have said that.”

“That’s not an answer Sky.” My jaw is clenched. “I’m trying to make sense of it all, but I just can’t.” My breathing is coming in harsh pants. My thigh wedging between hers. She grinds down on my thigh, then pulls back as she realizes what she’s done. I smile knowing I’m driving her crazy the same way ’he's done to me.

“I can’t tell you what you want to know, Ethan. I want to, but I…I can’t. I’m sorry.”

“You can’t or won’t, Sky? I know you know what happened to Emily. You called the cops. Then you and that piece of shit Matthews kid took off. Were you together? Huh? Were you cheating on me with him, Sky? Is that why you left? To save me the humiliation of seeing you together. Is that why you ran off; to be with your drug dealer boyfriend.”

Anger flashes in those beautiful eyes.

“Are you drunk, Ethan? Because you don’t know what you’re saying.”

“The hell I don’t!” I shout. “Why did you come back? Why did Eli have to bring you back? Why did George tell you to come here. Why didn’t he tell me where you were? What’s everyone hiding from me, goddamn it!”

“My father died, remember? That’s why I’m here! My whole life got turned upside down and his only request was that I come home. Eli and his men brought me here for my own protection. They’re glorified babysitters, like Mason or Blake. They’re job is to keep me safe,” She huff. “I didn’t come back to hurt you, Ethan,” she says, biting her lip as she looks me in the eyes and says, with so much conviction, “but I won’t leave for you either.”

My eyes lock on hers. The storm raging within me is almost too much. I’m holding on by a thin thread. My control slipping with each second that passes.

“You leave without a trace for six fucking years. Only you weren’t hiding, were you? At least not from everyone. No, only from me. My brothers knew where you were. Some even knew I was looking for you, but never said a word. I was going out of my fucking mind wondering what the hell happened to you. At one point, I even thought maybe you were dead too. Thought maybe the asshole found you after you called the cops and left you for dead somewhere.”

“Ethan, I—” Her voice is barely a whispered hiccup. I cut her off, shaking my head.

“My brothers were there to pick up the pieces, help me put my life back together. They gave me a family. Helped me get a better focus on my fighting career. Mourned my loss at my side. They were all there for me, and you…you were off in Mountain Heights playing club whore with Eli’s men.” I laugh mirthlessly. “My brothers. Hmm.” My words drip with disdain. “They kept your secrets. They chose you over their own. Even Ghost, and Gabe. My own fucking president.” She doesn’t confirm or deny anything I’m saying.

“It all brings their trust into question, don’t you think, Sky?”

I tilt my head, studying her face. I hold her wrists in one hand, bringing the other down tracing her cheek, her collarbone down between her breasts. I follow the trail until my hands grip the waist of her shorts tugging her toward me. “It begs the question, is your pussy made of magic or are you so good at giving head, a brother would neglect his loyalties to keep you on your knees at night?” My hand slips down gripping her pussy through her clothes, and she closes her eyes, her breathing picks up, almost to hyperventilating.

She’s faking. Trying to get me to let her go.

With my focus on her crotch, she’s able to twist her hands. My grip tightens slightly, and when I bring my head up to meet her eyes, she head butts me. I let go of her wrists, my hand ripping out of her shorts. She steps to the side enough she’s able to get the door open and get into the truck. I grab the door, keeping her from slamming it shut.

“Running again, Sky? Tsk, tsk, tsk,” I growl.

“Why would you bring the Devil’s Order to Oak Ridge, Sky? Did you bring those drug dealing bastards into our town? You know who they are. What they did to Gabe’s family. To Caleb’s brother. Now they’re looking for you.” I chuckle. “They killed George.” Sky gasps, but I don’t believe for a second she didn’t know they were the ones to kill George. I heard you tell Cash it was your fault. You came home because you figured Gabe would protect you. You know how much he hates the Devils. Why would he want to keep you safe from whatever shit you’ve stirred up with them.” My voice is dripping with venom. “Typical Skyler. Guess you haven’t changed so much after all. When shit gets tough, you run. Leave everyone else to clean up your fucking mess.”

“The Devil’s Order?” She whispers the words as if to herself.

“Where’s my uncle?” she asks nearly in a panic. “Ethan! Where’s Ghost? They’ll look for him next.” Tears are streaming silently down her cheeks.

“Ghost is a big boy. He can handle himself. Maybe you should leave town with Eli and Walker. Take Cash up on his offer, and go home with them, where you really belong, Sky. Take your trouble with you. I’m sure they’ll protect you,” I snarl. “Get the fuck out of here and leave the rest of us to get back to our lives in peace. Without you. With any luck the D.O. will follow your trail. Maybe Eli and his boys will work out a deal to save you using some of your magic pussy currency. There’s nothing left for you here.”

She slams the truck door, and starts the engine. I step away and watch as Skyler drives away.

OceanofPDF.com

17

OceanofPDF.com

SKYLER

“I don’t know, Cash. She’s not acting like herself,” I hear Blake talking on his phone. He’s in the kitchen with the backdoor open talking to Cash before they switch out my babysitter for the next shift. Cash is at the clubhouse waiting for church to start.

Blake relieved Mason late last night. This morning is Austin’s turn. Oh, goody.

            “Mason said she was quiet, went to bed early last night. She’s been up for hours. Went for a run at four o’clock in the fucking morning. Now she’s sitting on the back porch swing with a blanket, a book, and a cup of coffee with the pumpkin shit she likes.”           

            It’s funny how these men are sometimes. If I talk back or throw sass, I’m being disrespectful and need to learn my place. If I get emotional, I must be on my period, so they take turns bringing me chocolate, caffeine, and medicine, while running as far the other way as possible. But when I’m quiet. In my own thoughts, not sharing anything with anyone…they panic.

Mason thought I was upset about the men who propositioned me at O’Malley’s last night.

Mason tried repeatedly to assure me. “You don’t have to worry about those fuckers anymore. I took care of it. You’re safe now, Sky. I promise.”

            It was sweet, but like the rest of the leather wearing Neanderthal Brigade, he doesn’t realize men like those at the bar no longer phase me. I pay no attention to meaningless flirting, and I don’t allow any man to make me feel unsafe or out of control.

            Except one.

“Yeah. All right. I’ll be there as soon as Austin shows up.” Blake hangs up his phone, walking out onto the porch leaning up against the rail in front of me. Closing my book, I drop my feet to the ground, leaning my elbows on my knees. Blake stares at me, not saying anything. A smirk tugs at my lips. 

I can do this all day.

            A long, exasperated sigh leaves his lips. “Are you going running again today? If you are you should give Austin a heads up. He’ll feel better jogging in his gym clothes.”

            “Was that the problem? You struggled to keep up because of your clothing?” I smile over my cup of coffee, remembering how Blake was unprepared for a four-a.m. run in the dark when I suddenly couldn’t sleep anymore.

            “I would’ve liked to have had my gym clothes, yeah. But I kept up just fine.”

            He did, but I won’t say I didn’t have fun laughing at his expense. I can only image what the old ladies sitting on the bench thought as we passed them having their morning coffee as the sun was coming up. A big, sexy, biker, chasing behind me in short spandex shorts and sports bras. Creeper. I laugh to myself.

They’re always in the same spot together, early in the morning. Something about them reminds me of me and Emily. How we were always together.          

  “Austin text, he’s out front. You want him to come inside, or what are your plans for the day?”

            “He can wait out there. I’m going to go get dressed, then head out to get some breakfast. I’ll be going to the clubhouse a little later to see Gabe.” Folding my blanket, I stand up, gathering the rest of my things to go inside.

            “Gabe know you want to see him? He’s calling church in a couple of hours.”        

            “I can wait for church to end. Wouldn’t want to interrupt the He-Man-Woman-Haters- Club, grown up edition.”

            “At least you’re talking again,” he chuckles.

“Sometimes, believe it or not, a woman just wants to be quiet. Left alone with her thoughts. It doesn’t always mean we’re plotting a murder.”

            “What were you thinking so hard about, then?”

            I tilt my head and smile when the irony hits me. “Actually…murder.” His face falls serious, and I leave him to ponder his thoughts smiling to myself.

            About an hour later I’m walking into Magpie’s. I take a seat at the counter.

Misty, the new hire approaches offering me coffee and rattling off today’s specials. I order a large breakfast of French toast, bacon, eggs, and a side of hash browns. If I’m going into battle, I might as well do it on a full belly.

            “Hey, Patsy. How are you doing this morning?” She stops beside me, grabbing my face, pinching my cheek.

“I’m, here aren’t I? Can’t complain. Misty taking care of you, hon?”

“Yep. She went back to check on my order.”  No. sooner do the words leave my mouth does Misty appear with my plate heaping with food. Patsy smiles, shaking her head. “What? You surprised I didn’t order fries and a shake?”

“No. I thought you might’ve ordered something on the lighter side. You always seemed to eat like a bird.”

“I could order something healthier if it will make you feel better,” I laugh.

“Honey, there’s not a damn thing on this menu you could call healthy. Might have less sugar, less carbs, or less fat, but you and I both know this place doesn’t make money because of our lite and healthy menu.” She winks.

“Maybe next time, I’ll check it out, but today I’m indulging. Anna hasn’t given me my new meal plan for training yet, so I figure I should get the good stuff while I can,” I whisper making a spectacle of looking around as if someone might be listening.

“Anna? The self-defense trainer from Knock Out’s?” The mention of Anna’s name is stroking Patsy’s curiosity and I know what she’s thinking.

“One in the same.”

“You’re training at Ethan’s gym with one of his trainers? You plan on getting in a fight?” She leans against the counter, her ankles crossed as she puts her tablet and pencil away. She’s settling in which means I’m not getting out of this easily. “Is that why you have that big old bag hanging off your chair?”

“If you must know. I’m training with Kieran and Anna a few days a week. Kieran watched me sparring with Anna and offered to train me. It’s to keep my skills sharp. I don’t plan on fighting anyone for real. It’s just for fun.” I shrug, opening the small pocket of my backpack putting my phone away, hoping she lets this conversation go.

“We’ll see about that.” She quips. Guess not.

Leaning on my elbows, I bite my bottom lip. I want to smile. I know she’s probably thinking Kieran’s going to get me to fight for their women’s MMA team that he is currently seeking members for. But I don’t plan on fighting for sport.

“You think Kieran’s going to convince me to fight for his team.”

“Fight? No. But when Ethan finds out that Kieran’s personally overseeing your meal plans, workout schedule, and spending so much time focused on everything about you….” She stands, a knowing smirk lifts the corner of her ruby red lips. “Well, honey you may not be planning to fight anyone, but you better be ready for one, just in case.” She laughs softly to herself as she walks away pleased with herself.

She has no idea.

“Well, you’re wrong. The only part of any of this Ethan cares about is the fact I’m in is gym. In his personal space. Ethan has an issue with me, and maybe Cash,” I say hoping to sound uncaring and nonchalant, but even I can hear the hurt in my voice. “Besides, it’s Anna who’s training me and seeing to all those things, not Kieran. He agreed with me it was best for me to train when Ethan wasn’t around. Apparently, my presence pisses him off and messes with his training routine.”

“And why do you think that is?”

I roll my eyes. “Ethan doesn’t like the fact I’ve changed, and he can’t control me. He barks orders and is surprised when I don’t jump to do his bidding. Whatever, he can fuck right off with the rest of them.”

“You want to know what I think?”

“No, but I’m sure you’ll tell me.” She shoves my shoulder calling me a smartass.

“I think Ethan is jealous and frustrated.” I shoot her a disbelieving look. Patsy laughs. “Think about it, baby girl. You’ve changed. You used to avoid confrontation and gave in if you thought something might upset Ethan or Emily. I saw you backdown time and time again even when I could tell you didn’t want to.” She chuckles, tugging a stray hair behind my ear. “You were gone a long time and although we are happy to have you home where you belong, no one knows you anymore. Ethan doesn’t know you and it frustrates him, because the way you and Cash and the others carry on it’s obvious, you’re close.”

“Who are you Sky?” Ethan’s words from last night come to mind.

“It’s not like that between Cash and me. Or any of them really. They’re, the guys.”

“Oh, I know,” she says, her brows both raising as she grins. “If you two were together, Cash wouldn’t be cruising all over town flirting and hooking up with every woman who bats her eyelashes at his pretty face. When these men find their ol’ lady, they put away their man whore ways.” She says smiling. She leans close to my ear and whispers, “Because if they don’t, they know we’d murder their asses, and make it look like an accident.”

I laugh at her words but have no doubt she’s telling the truth. Especially her and Liz. They’ve been around d long enough to learn all the club tricks.

And she’s right. Cash may be a man whore, but I’ve seen him date a few times. When he’s with a woman he’s interested in, he’s faithful. Loyal to her.

“Ethan acts all butt hurt because of the way you and Cash interact with one another. It bothers him to see you smile and relax with another man. He’s jealous. Believe me. Once he lets down his guard and sees the truth for himself, girl there won’t be anywhere for you to run where he won’t find you.”

I wish.

I thought if I came home and gave him some time, eventually we would at least be able to be friends. I’ve missed talking to him. Telling each other about our dreams and making plans. I thought maybe he would understand. 

How can he when he doesn’t know the truth?

As for Ethan being jealous of Cash, she’s wrong. Cash, a brother, being nice to me when Ethan thinks everyone should hate me as much as he does is what really bothers him. If Cash treated me like shit, Ethan would probably applaud him. They’d be instant best friends.

“Here you go,” Misty says, topping off my coffee.

“Get her the pumpkin spice creamer in the back, would you Sweetheart.” Patsy sends her off to grab her secret stash. “I kept it on hand for your Daddy,” she shrugs. “Figured you might like some.” A smile tugs my lips.  

“Thanks.” She leaves to check on the other customers but not before dropping a kiss on my head, cradling my cheek. “I’ve missed watching you grow up, but I’m proud as hell of the woman I see before me. Your mama would be too.”

I tuck into my food, not paying too much attention to the world around me, lost in my own thoughts. The argument with Cash, then with Ethan. The way Ethan looked at me with such repulsion. The venom in his voice when he told me daddy’s death was my fault. All the things he blames me for.

He believed I could be a fucktoy for the MC.

 Maybe he never really loved me the way I believed he did. Or maybe he thinks the worst of me because he still believes I betrayed him. I don’t know which is the answer, but it doesn’t matter, I don’t suppose. All will be revealed soon enough.

Looking at the time, I know everyone is at the clubhouse in church except Austin who is multitasking at the moment by babysitting me and flirting with Misty at the other end of the counter. The way he looks at her, the way her face lights up when he smiles at her, they remind me of me and Ethan once upon a time. My chest tightens at the memory.

Stop it, Sky.

Coming home has proven to be harder than I ever thought it would be. I expected push back from Ethan, but I never expected him to be cruel. I guess maybe I should have. I knew he would be angry with me, say harsh things, but I didn’t expect it to hurt this much. Or maybe I thought I could handle it and eventually he would get over my being here and things would get easier over time. Now, I’m not so sure.

He’s jealous. 

Maybe a little, but I don’t think it’s about jealousy so much as control. Ethan doesn’t like the fact he can’t make Cash or the others, hate me because he wants them to. They’re loyalty to me infuriates him. He thinks they’re choosing sides. The sad fact is, they don’t know there are sides, or that they should be choosing one. I never told anyone in Mountain Heights about us. They only knew I had been in love and gotten my heart broken. I never gave up his name since they’d all want to kick his ass.

Seeing him again, remembering what we were, what we had together, and what we lost is slowly breaking me apart.

It’s not only about the child we lost, though the memory of that loss still steals my breath away. Knowing I was carrying a piece of him, of us, was what held me together when I was forced to leave. I convinced myself when everything was over, I would find him and tell him about our baby. He would be mad, but he would forgive me because I did what I had to save our child. Except nothing I did could’ve saved our baby.

It’s everything about him. The way my heart races whenever he’s nearby. The whisper of his breath caressing my skin when he speaks into my ear. The soft touch of his fingers when he lightly brushes my cheeks and the strength in his grasp when he grips my hips tugging me to his body. It all sets my body to flame like it knows I was once his and it longs to rekindle everything we once had. It’s absolute fucking torture. Even sitting here now, thinking about how the small things he does affects me has me clenching my thighs together to dull the ache I feel for him.

I can’t seem to let go.

I know my being here has been a struggle for Ethan too, but that doesn’t mean I’ll accept his bullshit and let him push me around. Having me in his space at the bar, or the clubhouse, especially in his gym, I know pisses him off. He’ll have to learn to get over it. It’s not the way I would have things, but if it’s the only way I get to be around him at all, then he will learn to deal, or he’ll have to leave. Which he won’t. He won’t leave his brothers or his gym, not that I’d ever ask him to. Both were my gift to him.

Although Ethan is pissed about my invading his town and his club, he can’t make me do anything I don’t want to. He has no justification for his actions. He may think he does, but I didn’t kill Emily.

After I talk with Gabe, Ethan will learn the truth.

OceanofPDF.com

18

OceanofPDF.com

ETHAN

I find myself in the gym earlier than usual with a fucking headache that won’t quit, getting some paperwork and scheduling for the next few weeks handled. Needing to do something to occupy my mind and push my body, I decide to go get my workout in sooner rather than later.

After grabbing my gym bag off the floor, I lock up my office and head for the locker room. Not in the mood to talk, I ignore the other member’s hellos and other random greetings. I don’t need company right now. What I need is to beat the fuck out of something until my anger subsides. I don’t care if it’s a heavy bag or a human one, I need to unleash the beast and let it all go.

On my way to the basement, I don’t stop to talk to Violet or bother to answer any of Hawk’s fifteen calls over the last hour. I know what he wants. Gabe’s called church for later this morning. I already got the text message from Jake. Knowing I must face them all again in a few short hours, hitting the gym to burn off some of my anger and calm my ass down seems like a good plan.

In the basement I find Kieran training the twins. Anna’s training self-defense escape maneuvers with Katie and Sadie over in the far corner. I didn’t know Sadie was in town again. Too pissed off to care, I don’t bother with any pleasantries or asking questions.

Seeing Kieran’s busy, I grab a jump rope from the hook on the wall and start jumping. My blood’s already boiling, making cardio seem much easier today. It’s always easier when I’m angry and need to push past the hurt of the burn to clear my head.

I don’t know how much time has passed when Kieran approaches. I only know my heart’s pumping. I’m breathing hard, and this has done absolutely jack shit in helping to calm me down.

“Boys!” Kieran, reading something on his phone, calls to the twins who are about to do their cooldown routine, without looking up from his screen. “Why don’t you go upstairs and finish cooling down, aye? I need the room to train Jake. No distractions. You understand.” He waves a hand shooing them toward the door. It’s not a request. They’re being dismissed.

He makes eye contact with Anna. She, Sadie, and Katie pack up their stuff.

“What gives Kieran,” Sadie huffs. “The almighty Ethan arrives and everyone else get the boot. Must be nice to be teacher’s pet,” she teases. I pay her no mind, keeping focused on my own shit.

Kieran follows them to the door, kisses his sister Katie on the head, then locks the door behind them. I watch as he texts someone, probably Violet. He always lets her know if he needs this part of the gym closed off for private training. I didn’t see anyone else on his schedule until later tonight, so it shouldn’t be a problem. Even if it was, Kieran would tell whoever bitched about it to fuck off.

“Come here, son. Sit down. Let’s get you wrapped up. Hawk tells me you’re fucked in the head over something having to do with the club. Now, I know you can’t divulge club business to me, but you can talk to me about whatever’s going on with you.”

Still not wanting to talk, I don’t know where I would start if I did. I sit quietly as he puts the wraps on my hands. “All right then, if a good sparring session is what you need to work through whatever’s eating you, then that’s what we’ll do. I have no problem beating the answers out of you.”

He puts my gloves on, tapping them when he’s finished. Jumping to my feet, I take a few swings, wiggling my fingers, testing them out. At my nod of approval, he gets up.

“Do you want me to get one of the other boys down here to spar with you or are you okay to go a few rounds with me? You’re choice.”

“I’ll spar with whoever you want. Doesn’t matter.”

“All right. Me it is then. Let me grab the pads. You go on inside and get warmed up.”

There’s a mat outside the steps of the cage where I wipe my feet off before climbing inside. Circling around, I roll my neck and take a few swings at the air, then roll my shoulders. A few squat jumps and I’m ready to go. 

I need this.

Kieran enters the octagon, and we go to work. No words at first other than shot calls. He knows not to ask me anything when I get like this. What I need most right now is to work it out physically then I can think with a level head again. It’s what we do. What we’ve always done. Usually.

“So, the way I hear it, you’ve got pussy on your mind. I think you’ve got your head up your own ass. Settle the bet for me, would you?” He circles me. My jaw drops. I’m pissed people are talking about shit they know nothing about. Kieran’s amused by my irritation.

“Which is it then? Are you envisioning your head between the legs of some hot little blonde’s pussy or are you so far up your own ass you can’t see what’s in front of you? Or perhaps you’re thinking about a fiery redhead I’ve heard so much about?”

Stunned by his words, I pause, dropping my hands. “How did you?” Realization hits. “Hawk.” With my attention on how Kieran knew my business, he takes advantage catching me with a right hook making me lose my footing, stumbling back a couple steps.

“The fuck?”

“Ah, head’s up your ass for sure.” He chuckles, then almost as quickly his smile fades, his face turning serious as he yells in mine, “Now, put your fucking hands up and guard yourself, Ethan. The fuck is wrong with you, son? There’s no pussy inside my cage. Pull your head out and let’s get to work!”

Pissed he caught me off guard, I lunge, taking a swing at him, missing as he slips left. “This red head, what’s her name? Scarlet? She must’ve been one hell of a night.” He teases. “Hawk says you’re ass over tits for the girl. This true?”

He’s goading me. I know it. I know better than to fall for it, yet I still do. Because I’m an idiot and I’m pissed.

“She’s no one important.” Not to him anyway.

“The way I hear, she rocked your world then ghosted ya. You’ve been storming around town with your dick in your hand and a bug up your ass. Sounds to me like she’s someone you care about.” I catch him with a right cross. He smiles, getting the reaction he was looking for. We exchange one strike after another, blow after blow. It doesn’t hurt since he’s wearing pads, but it still pisses me off every time he connects.

Focus! What the hell is wrong with me?

My mind is all over the damn place. I should be focusing on my next move, watching my opponent’s stance, predicting his next move. Instead, I’m thinking about two women, who in a matter of days have managed to completely turn me inside out. Why?

Scarlet let her guard down that night. When she agreed to a private dance with me when I know damn well, she doesn’t do it for anyone else. It meant something. Didn’t it? The way she melted into my touch. The sounds she made. There was something there between us. I felt it. I know she did too, but then she ran scared. I want to know what the fuck I did to upset her. To fix it. But…wait. Skyler told Cash about me and Scarlet. How the hell did she know?

Did Hawk tell her too?

Fucking Skyler. Being around her, I can’t explain what it’s doing to me. It’s like seeing a ghost. One who has haunted me for years and now suddenly she’s not a ghost at all, but right in front of me. I can’t decide what I want more, to throttle her or fuck her into the mattress.

Fucking hell.

Kieran yells at me, “Cover up! Guard your fucking head! You want to get your ass handed to you?”

I’m so lost in my own damn head I don’t see what he’s doing until it’s too late. Kieran has dropped the pads covering his hands and is diving for my legs. By the time I realize what’s happening, he’s already lifting me off my feet, taking us to the mat.

I land flat on my back. He takes the guard position. We lock our bodies around one another. I’m pushing my hips up, twisting until I flip putting him on my back. I roll again, pulling his hands from my neck. We grapple. Twisting, rolling, flipping around and around with one another. Sprawling around the cage.

He pins me, I slip out and turn him over reversing the move. We go on and on like this for I don’t know how long. He pins me, I tap, we reset and vice versa.

In between each pin he’s yelling, cursing, telling me what a stupid fucking prick I am for letting some piece of ass fuck up my future. Those last words hit a nerve.

It only takes a couple seconds before Kieran is pinned beneath me. I have him in a full mount. He covers his face, then manages to roll to his stomach, and I get him in a rear naked choke. He taps before I lock it in place. When I release him the twisted fucker, laughs.

            “So, it is pussy you’re all fucked up over? All right. What are you going to do to fix it?”

            “Not sure I know what you mean.” We sit, leaning against the cage. He hands me a water bottle, taking a long pull from his own. A towel slaps me in the face. Kieran grabs one for himself, wiping the sweat from his face.

            “Well, is it the dancer or the pretty little blonde lass you ran out of here the other day?” He turns his body to face me, scrutinizing me with his glare.

            “The dancer is just, a dancer. We don’t know each other, although…”

            “What?”

            “I can’t help but feel there’s something familiar about her. I can’t put my finger on it. But it doesn’t matter. I’m not going back. She freaked out after we…” I give him a look that says we fucked. Kieran’s eyebrows hit his hairline. “She’s not like the other dancers.” I explain. “She has a personal bodyguard. She doesn’t give private sessions. I was the first, and only one she’s ever done that with from what Santiago tells me.” The cold water in my hand swirls and a spin the bottle in my hand trying to focus on the movement instead of the way her face looked when she came on my lap. “She wears a wig and a mask. They all wear masks, but she’s hiding…something else. I’m not sure if it’s from everyone or only from me, but she’s afraid of something.”

“Did you do something to scare her?” He raises a brow, his voice taking on a sterner tone.

“No. I mean, we fucked...” My hands go up. “But she initiated everything. She had rules. No touching unless she allowed it. She set the pace, controlled everything. I even told her we didn’t have to. I only wanted her time. To get to know her.”

“You mean to say you didn’t want to fuck her?”

“Of course I did! But I was willing and content to watch her dance or talk if that’s what she wanted. I’d been trying to get a few minutes of her time for a while. So, when her bodyguard said she wanted me in a private room, I took the opportunity.”

“How much did you pay for her time?”

“Nothing.” Kieran’s brows raise to his hairline.

“You’ve been trying to pay for private dances, she wouldn’t give you the time of day, and then out of the blue she gets you alone in the back and fucks you…for free? What changed?”

“Fuck if I know.” I shrug.

“Do you know the lass, outside of the Pearl?”

“That’s what’s weird. It feels like I do. She’s hiding something. She wouldn’t take her mask off, let me see her face, even in the private room. Since we had sex, she’s been MIA. She fucking vanished.”

“Maybe she was there to pay off a debt to Vincenzo.”

            “No,” I snap. “He takes a lot of precautions when it comes to her, but I don’t think it’s anything like what you’re suggesting. She wears a wig and a mask. They all do, but she never takes hers off. I’ve seen the other women who work there walk around without theirs.”

            “Maybe she doesn’t want people to know her identity. In her line of work, it’s not uncommon for some men to become infatuated with a fantasy of the women they go there to watch. Maybe she’s had a bad experience with a stalker and is being more cautious now.” The thought of anyone stalking her, wanting to tie her up and hurt her makes my fists clench. The water bottle in my hand crinkling as I crush in my grasp.

“There’s this pull between us, I can’t explain. It’s almost like…” I choke on my own words. I remember Xander mentioning how Skyler wore wigs when she worked for Cash at his bar to hide who she really was from the clientele. Hold up.

            “What about the blonde, Skyler? Who is she?”

            “Isn’t that the fucking question of the century?” Could she be…?

            “I mean to you. Who is she to you?” Kieran reiterates his question.

            “I don’t know how to answer that,” I tell him honestly. “She was once the girl I thought I was going to marry and spend the rest of my life with.”

            “What changed?”

            “Everything.” I scrub a hand down my face, collecting my thoughts. “She left me. The night Emily was killed, Skyler was there. She was the only witness who could testify, put the bastard away for life, but she …ran.”

“Jesus, kid.” Kieran lets out a deep sigh. “Did she witness the girl’s death?”

            “I honestly don’t know. My mom told me Skyler was the one who called the cops to tell them where to find Emily’s body. Shortly after the phone call, Skyler vanished.”

            “Vanished? But you said she ran. Which is it, Ethan?” He looks at me puzzled.

            “Well, I can’t tell you everything. It’s club business. You understand.”

            Kieran nods. He knows the rules of the club and how important being a part of the Kings is to me, so I know he won’t push for more than I can give.

            “I was told she ran. It seems that isn’t the case. At least, not how Skyler tells it.”

            “How does she tell it, then?”

            “She doesn’t tell me much. According to her, she can’t tell me anything, except she left for me, and it wasn’t her decision.”

           “Whose decision was it then? Do you know?” I nod. He throws his hands up expectantly waiting for me to give him a name.

            “I think her dad and her uncle had something to do with it, but I can’t be certain. Ghost was a member of the club even back then and I think he may have used club business as a way to keep her from me. I don’t understand why.” My temper begins to rise as I remember the betrayal revealed in church. How Ghost admitted to hiding her trail. Eli admitted to keeping her hidden in plain sight. Then thinking about the way Cash and the others adore her, protect her.

            I belong to myself.  Skyler’s words float through my mind.

            “You think the club had something to do with her disappearing act, then do you?” I don’t answer, but my silence speaks for itself. “You weren’t even a prospect when Emily was killed, right?” I nod, he’s right. “Then you wouldn’t have been privileged to know the club’s involvement or lack thereof, aye?”

            “Not then, no. I would think someone would’ve said something once I patched in though. Her father at least.”

            “Well, let’s look at this from another perspective.” Kieran walks out of the cage. I follow him his office and sit on his black leather couch. He grabs a cold water from the small refrigerator behind the large mahogany desk and hands one to me. Leaning back on the seat I take several large gulps of the cold refreshment.

            “The club aside. Let’s talk about a man, his daughter, and her uncle.” Leaning my elbows on my knees, I listen to what Kieran has to say. “You say, Skyler witnessed Emily’s death.”

            “I think she did. She knows something about it because she was there and called the police. I assume she saw something.”

            “Ah, never assume, son. We all know what it means when we do.” He’s teasing, I know, but he never loses the seriousness in his voice. “Since we don’t truly know what exactly it is the child saw, we can’t begin to assume what it may have done to her.”

            “What do you mean?”

            “If she watched your sister being beaten and raped…,” he says as he turns to the bottom drawer of his desk pulling out a tumbler and a bottle of Jameson. As he pours himself three fingers of whiskey, he continues. “I can only imagine the traumatic effect of something like that. Would have on a young girl, of what was she? Eighteen?”

            I nod, taking in his words, trying to see his point.

            “The person responsible, you said he got away, aye?” He knows the answer to his own question, so again, I say nothing, just nod. “Would you if she were your daughter, your niece, keep her where a killer roamed free? A man who may have seen her face, knew who she was. Someone who may have wanted to tie up loose ends when it came out there was a witness who could potentially put him in prison for life. Would you feel she would be safe here?”

            “The Kings would have protected her.” He stares at me, one brow raised as he sips his whiskey, then swirls it around saying nothing.

“Aye, it seems they did.” I don’t respond. I’m at a loss for words.

            “You think George and Ghost made her leave town.” Kieran doesn’t say anything as he continues to play with his whiskey in between drinks. “Ghost did say Eli was a family friend, aye?” I mumble to myself. “But why keep her from me? Ghost knew I was looking for her. They’re my brothers for fuck’s sake, Kieran!” The more I think about it the angrier I become.

            “Ah, I see the problem now,” he says, leaning back in his finishing off his drink. “You’re a selfish bastard and all you care about it how the situation affected you.”

            “What?”

            “I just told you, seeing her best friend murdered would have been traumatic. I’m sure it scared the living shit out of such a young girl. Her safety may have been at risk, and you’re pissed off because no one told you where she was. No one thought enough about your pretty little feelings, to give up the whereabouts of a young woman who may have very well been running for her life. I see why this has you so fucked in the head.”

            “You’ve got to be fucking kidding me,” I yell throwing the half empty water bottle across the room. It hits a tall file cabinet and lands on the floor.

            “Tell me, Ethan. Did you even truly love the lass?” My head snaps to face him. In three strides I’m in front of his desk leaning in. My heart is racing, my breathing ragged.

            “The fuck do you mean by that, Kieran?” I growl.

            “If you loved her so much, I can’t fathom why you’d be so upset to find out the very men who saved your sorry ass, were also protecting hers.”

            He has a good point. I wasn’t even a prospect. The club didn’t have to tell me jack shit. Even after I became a member, it was before my time and by then, I had given up all hope of finding Skyler. I wouldn’t have told me either now that I think about it. I was a fucking wreck. I wasn’t stable enough to take care of myself. I know I wouldn’t have been any good for her. Especially if what Kieran suggests is true about her having been traumatized.

            Jesus, I am an asshole.

“Maybe,” Kieran says, breaking me from my self-loathing thoughts. “…they didn’t tell you where she was or what was really going on, but do you know who killed Emily?”

            “No. Some low life asshole she was dating.” I do know, but that information falls under club business.

            “How can you be sure? Was he ever found?”

            No. He wasn’t. “Without Skyler’s testimony, the cops couldn’t make an arrest. Only the drug dealer went to jail. The other charges wouldn’t stick without the witness there wasn’t enough evidence.” I sigh. “The fingerprints found in Emily’s car were her boyfriend’s. They used to ride to school together and hang out all the time. It wasn’t sufficient evidence to tie either of them to her death. And since he disappeared too, he was never questioned.”

            “And what do we know about Emily’s boyfriend? Where was he when she was raped and murdered?”

            “No one knows. That’s what always bothered me the most I think about Skyler’s disappearance. The person Emily was supposed to be hanging out with and her best friend and possible only witness both vanished.” I sit down in the chair in front of his desk, running my hand across the back of my neck.

            “Could it have been someone, say, more dangerous than some asshole kid Emily picked up at a party? Is it possible the boyfriend had ties to someone Ghost or George would have considered to be a bigger threat? A personal rival perhaps?” I know what he’s saying without saying it. The Devil’s Order.

“Where’s my uncle? Where’s Ghost? They’ll be after him next.” Skyler’s words replay in my head.

            “Son of a bitch!”

            “Well, it would make sense why Skyler was hiding with a family friend then. One with very specific connections and skills. Judging by the look on your face, I’m assuming now you understand why she was there as well, aye?”

            “Shit,” I stand heading for the door, only to stop with my hand on the knob.

            “Go on. Go talk to the lass.”

            “That may be easier said than done.”

            “Why?”

            “She may not want to talk to me…ever.”

            “What did you do, Ethan?” Kieran groans.

            “I accused her of being a club whore for Eli and his men.” My stomach drops. My head hits the door, while my shoulders drop.” Then I blamed her for her father’s murder. And told her I hope whoever killed George finds her.”

 Fuck. Me.

            “Well, son. You better learn how to grovel, and fast,” He chuckles. “Better yet, you better find a place to hide yourself. I wouldn’t want to be you when Ghost, Gabe, or the rest of those men find out what you’ve done.”

            “Fuck” I have to get to church.

            Then I’ll find Skyler and have a talk.

OceanofPDF.com

19

OceanofPDF.com

SKYLER

“Excuse me,” A low gravely, voice pulls me from my thoughts. The man sitting at the counter beside me, is wearing worn Metallica shirt and a leather jacket. Something about him looks familiar, but I can’t quite place him in my mind and the vibe he puts off says he’s up to no good.

He’s a tall, broad-shouldered man who looks to be maybe a few years older than me. “You’re George Sinclair’s daughter, Skyler, right?” His dark eyes study my features. I watch as his gaze travels over my body. A shiver runs down my spine, only not the kind I get when Ethan’s eyes traverse my body. This guy’s scrutiny gives me an unwanted, creepy feeling.

“Uh, do I know you?”

“I’m sorry. My name’s Arthur. I worked with George. We were all sad to hear about his passing,” Arthur reaches for the countertop with is tattooed hands, settling himself on the stool beside me. “I hope you don’t mind. I saw a picture of you in his truck once. I thought I recognized you sitting here and wanted to offer my condolences.”

He seems sincere, but I can’t help but feel like something’s off with this situation.

“So, George said you were living with family out of state. How long have you been away from Oak Ridge?” Arthur flags down Misty ordering himself black coffee. When he turns his head, I notice what looks like a devil tattoo on the side of his neck. Austin makes eye contact with me from where he sits a few seats away, his brows furrowed as he starts tapping on his phone. I give a subtle shake of my head silently asking him not to make a scene.

Arthur could be someone who Daddy worked with, but I never heard his name mentioned. The other thing sending up red flags is the way he suggested I had been away with family. Anyone who knew us, knew Mama had passed on and Daddy and I only had each other and Ghost. This man is clearly lying.

Not wanting Arthur to know I’m on to his lies, I play along with his assumptions.

“I was staying with my uncle and his wife for a bit up north until I got the call about Daddy passing.”  I sip my coffee, making eye contact with Patsy who’s whispering in Austin’s ear while shuffling Misty into the kitchen.

Shit. He’s texting the calvary, I’m sure of it.

Arthur places something on the counter beside my mug and says, “I thought you might want this. It seemed like it might have been special to George.” He pulls his hand back to reveal a red, white, and black beaded keychain with the words “I love you Daddy” spelled out in colored alphabet beads.

I made the keychain for Daddy the Christmas after Mama died. We didn’t have a lot of money at the time, so I made his gifts with things I found around the house. He told me it meant more than a store-bought present because I had taken the time to make it with my own two hands. He hung it from the rearview mirror in the cab of his truck as a reminder to drive careful because he had me waiting on him at home.

I pick up the keychain noticing it’s been cut from its place of honor, not untied the way Daddy would’ve done it. 

Shit.

 I don’t know if Arthur was there the night Daddy was killed or if he’s just the messenger sent to scare me, but either way, he’s done his job. I’m terrified. I do my best to tamp down my fear and answer with a simple, “thank you,” then pull my gym bag around to my lap and put it in the front pocket.

“Would you like to know how I got that?” I’m pretty sure I know the answer to his question. My stomach wrenches as my breakfast threatens to make a reappearance. 

What the hell am I going to do to get out of here?

The chimes sound above the door as Jayde walks into the diner, distracting us from our conversation. She looks nervous as she walks to where Austin is at the end of the counter. A large burly looking man walks in a few steps behind her. It’s when I see his leather cut that I realize why she’s nervous.

He’s not one of the Kings.

 The stranger heads toward the far booth. It’s then I notice the patch on his back. Devil’s Order. 

Fuck.

Austin notices it too, immediately pulling out his phone. He’s busy typing away, talking quietly to Jayde, while Patsy disappears into the kitchen. I’m assuming to get Gus or call Gabe.

It’s a bold move to come in here wearing those colors. 

Bold and suicidal.

They killed Daddy. He told me to come home where Gabe could keep me safe because Daddy knew they would be coming for me. He must not have thought they’d look for me here. The fingers of fear grip me once again. A fist tightening around my throat making it harder and harder to breathe.

Shit. Think Sky. They found me. But what do they know? And who is going to help me?

I start cataloguing everything I notice about him, the restaurant, the cars outside. I scan everything making mental notes as quickly as I can.

His dark hair is a little overdue for a cut. Dark, nearly black eyes that appear to be too big for his face with how sunken in his cheeks are. Scraggily beard, not too long, but not taken care of either. Lean build. Small solid white plugs filling the holes in both earlobes. Black Metallica T-shirt. Dark blue jeans. Black boots. Silver skull ring. Tattoo of a devil on his neck. It’s the same one on the other guy’s cut.

Arthur’s eyes follow mine as his friend calls Misty over to take his order. Jayde stands near Austin. He’s whispering something to her while continuing to type on his phone. Jayde turns away from him and comes to stand behind me wearing a fake smile and a look that says, “we need to get the fuck out of here now.”

“Hey, Sky. You just about ready? They’re waiting for us at the gym.” Arthur’s eyes narrow, dancing between mine and Jayde’s no doubt trying to figure out what’s going on.

Patsy comes strolling through the kitchen door with a coffee pot acting as if nothing is out of the ordinary. She fills cups as she passes them for other customers at the counter, stopping when she gets to me.

“Frank’s finishing up the order for the boys. Did I hear right? You girls are going to take it to them, Jayde?”

“Oh, yeah. I have some other errands to run today and it’s on my way so, I said we’d drop it off. I was just coming to ask Skyler to help me with running my errands. I could use the extra set of hands.”

“Sure. I can help. No problem.”

 “You ladies will be ready to go here in about ten minutes,” Patsy says, never taking her eyes off mine. I know what she’s saying. Jayde’s my ride out of here and the Kings will be here in ten minutes. The ‘errands’ we’re running is to get our asses the hell out of here.

“Oh, uh, could you get me a box to take what’s left of mine with me? I’ll eat it later.” Patsy tops off Arthur’s coffee with a smile, then picks up my plate. She’s the epitome of calm.

“I’ll box it up for you, honey. Be right back,” she says as she walks away.

“You went to Oak Ridge High with a kid named Chase Matthews, right?” Arthur tilts his head, rubbing his hand over his scruffy beard.

“We both went to Oak Ridge.” Jayde say gesturing between the two of us. “I don’t know anyone by that name.” Jayde answers nonchalant like we’re having an everyday normal conversation with a friend, but I can see the tremble in her hands and the uncertainty in her eyes. She’s worried we won’t get out of here before something bad happens.

“How about you, Miss Sinclair? Do you remember a boy named Chase Matthews?” My breath catches. Everything stops for a moment while my mind takes me back to the night Emily was killed.

“If you would’ve kept your nose out of other people’s business none of this shit would be happening. I wouldn’t have to punish you. God damnit!  You, stupid bitch! What did you think you would accomplish by ratting on my brother? Now I have to figure out a way to explain to Spider why he has two bodies to dispose of. Fuck!”

“She texts me to come get her. I was coming to pick her up when I saw you load her in the back of the car. I thought you were taking her to the hospital, so I followed you.”

“You though I was taking her to the hospital? Jesus you’re naïve. Emily was right, you are too good and pure to corrupt, but I bet if I got you hooked like I did her, you’d turn one hell of a profit. Maybe I should sample you first to be sure.”

“Miss Sinclair?” Arthur says my name in a low gravelly voice laced with irritation.

I work to get my breathing back under control trying hard not to give away how scared I truly am. “Oh, I’m sorry. I was thinking back to Chemistry class. I believe Chase and I might have been lab partners once.” I take a drink of my coffee, glancing past his shoulder noticing Austin peaking from around the corner of the hallway leading to the restrooms. He has his phone to his ear.

We didn’t have any classes together since Chase dropped out of school.

“So, you two were friends then?”

“Not exactly. We shared a class or two, but that was all. He was a jock. I was a book nerd. Our circles didn’t really mingle much,” I tell him, my voice a little shaky. 

Fuck. Focus on the room Sky. 

I have to remind myself to keep calm. I need something to ground me. I can’t think about the memories of the sick bastard, or the things he did. I need to stay calm, alert, and figure out how to get out of here without making things any worse.

“Well, Chase went missing six years ago. The night that poor girl was murdered. About the same time, you disappeared, if I’m not mistaken. Chase’s brother went to jail on drug charges and Chase, he disappeared shortly after a graduation party the same night. Strange, no one seems to know where he may have gone or why. I was hoping you could help me out with that.”

            “Me?” I pretend to be confused. “I haven’t seen him in years. The last time I can think of was our Chemistry class.” I shrug, taking another sip of water.

            “It seems the last time anyone saw him, he was with his girlfriend and her best friend. I’ve recently learned his girlfriend was Emily Anderson, the dead girl, and her best friend was one, Miss Skyler Sinclair.” My heart pounds in my ears. My stomach drops. Shit. He knows.

He leans forward on his elbows taking up most of the space between us. “I thought since you two were the last people anyone remembers seeing him with before he vanished, maybe you might remember something about that night that would help me find him.”

            I swallow hard, wrinkling my forehead as if it’s difficult to recall the worst night of my life. The one night in my entire life, I wish never happened. Looking him straight in the eye I reply, “You know what? You’re right. I do remember we went to a graduation party with the rest of the senior class. He and Emily went upstairs to be alone, and I left the party early to pack. I left the next morning before sunrise to visit family on my way to college. I had a scholarship myself for academics.” I smile.

            “I see. What college did you go to?”

Stunned, I choke out, “W-what?”

He leans in a little closer, his breath reeks of coffee and stale cigarettes. “What college did you say you went to?”

“Oh, I, uh, that is…I didn’t make it to college. I was taking care of family out of state. I plan to reapply soon.” I lie. Shit.

“Well, let me tell you what I do know.” He leans even closer, placing his hand on my knee. I glance at his hand, then back to his face, raising a brow at him. He smirks, giving my leg a firm squeeze. Jayde looks at him then back to me not sure what she should do.

Over Arthur’s shoulder I see movement near the hallway, a flash of leather disappearing around the corner. I sit back leaning into my seat creating as much space as I can, reaching down slowly to grab my gym bag. My stomach in knots. I feel my chest tightening. I’m not waiting for the guys. I need to get out of here.

            “From what I hear, your friend was quite the crank whore. One of Chase’s best customers and his most sought after, whore. She was down for anything if it meant she could get her fix.” His lips curl into a sinister smile as he licks his lips staring at my chest. One hand around the strap of my bag the other in my lap, I clench them both into fists so hard my nails are digging into my palms.

            “She got herself hooked. Fucked a few of my friends at the party, then eventually pumped so much shit into her body, she took her own life.” My heart is pounding in my ears, rage filling my veins at his explaining away her death as her own fault. “Our sources say, you knew about her little habit and decided to tell the police that it was Chase that pumped her veins full of drugs then dumped her body. Spider was arrested while Chase was sent to find you and set you straight about what really happened. To ask you to tell the police the truth as it were.”

His hand on my leg creeps up further. His jacket opens to reveal a gun on his hip.

I only need one shot. One strike.

“Now the interesting thing about this whole story is how you have strong ties to the Kings MC. A fact apparently Chase neglected to tell us. So, you can imagine the conclusions the Devils have come to about Chase’s disappearance, can’t you?”  He leans forward, glaring. “Of course, you can. You’re a smart girl.”

            “I must not be that smart, because I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

            Looking around the diner once more, trying to plot our exit, I notice Austin and the other man in the Devil’s cut are both nowhere to be seen. Jayde is standing quietly behind me, her face pale, eyes wide and afraid. Patsy starts walking toward me at a quick pace. As she reaches my seat, she tosses a bag full of to go boxes on the counter in front of me. I see a glint of metal as she slides a small paring knife across the counter hidden by the mountain of food boxes. I reach for the knife, making eye contact with Patsy.

            “You two best be getting on with the food. The men will be expecting it to be hot and ready.”

Jayde grabs the bag, making eye contact with me. Her eyes shift to the door. The roar of motorcycles not too far down the road catches our attention. The momentary distraction is all I need. Arthur’s grip on my leg tightens. I slam the knife into the back of his hand. He releases my leg, grabbing for the knife to remove it.

I stand up with my bag in hand turning for the door. Arthur’s attention comes back to me. He moves to grab my arm standing up to stop me.

It’s all I need.

            “We aren’t done here, Miss Sinclair,” he growls.

I stomp my foot on the inseam of his. His face drops to where I’m still standing on his foot, and with my other hand, I strike. My fist connecting with his jaw. His hands fly to his face.

 “You fucking bitch! Spider’s going to kill you!”

I shove Jayde’s arm to get her moving. She drops the bag of food. Arthur is on our heels. Shoving her to the floor, I move her behind the podium near the diner’s entry. The sounds of chairs scaping, and women screaming fill the diner, as people duck under tables and shots are being fired behind us.

“Go!” Jayde’s frozen for a split second, not sure who’s shooting or which way to go. The motorcycles are getting louder. I grab Jayde’s arm, dragging her to feet, shoving her out the front door.

I hear Patsy shouting for someone to call an ambulance as the door closes behind us.

I don’t look back, keeping ahold of Jayde. The stomping of boots comes from behind us, then Arthur grabs me by my wrist, my bag hits the ground, and I find myself pulled into a loose headlock.

            “You bitch!”

I yell for Jayde. “Go! Get to the car!”

I manage to get my hands between my throat and Arthur’s arm. His other hand trying to lock his choke hold. I let my weight drop like a rag doll taking Arthur with me. He loosens his hold with our fall. With my elbow, I punch him in the groin twice. His hold loosens even more allowing me to get free. He’s trying to get to his feet when his face meets my knee. He topples on his ass and before he can right himself, I pick up my bag, and take off for Jayde’s purple mustang.

Never again. 

             “Start the car! Let’s go!” I crank the door open and fall into the passenger’s seat, slamming the door behind me.

“Go! Go! Go!” Jayde hits the gas, squealing the tires as we go. We pull out of the drive past the front entrance, where a line of bikes is pulling into the lot. One breaks off formation following Jayde’s car.

“Keep driving! Don’t stop until I tell you!” Jayde’s only response is to nod. She’s probably going into shock. She’s driving purely by muscle memory. Her eyes scan the road, but she’s not seeing anything. She’s on autopilot.

I hate leaving Austin behind, not knowing if it was him or the other guy who was hurt. But I trust the Kings can handle their own shit. I need to focus on Jayde and getting us out of here.

OceanofPDF.com

20

OceanofPDF.com

ETHAN

An eerie feeling settles over me as I walk into church. Right away I feel it. Something’s wrong. I can’t quite put my finger on what it is, but I know I don’t like it. Everyone seems to be glaring at one another until I take my seat, then all eyes are on me.

Everyone’s here except Eli and Walker. Gabe, Ghost, Caleb, and Mack who are huddled at the front of the room stop talking in hushed voices and turn their eyes on me, glaring. Cash is scowling at me with clenched fists. Hawk and Xander are doing something on their computers, comparing information it looks like. Even they stop to look at me as if waiting for me to say something. Jameson, Jake, and Declan are all watching me closely, though they seem more on guard, ready to intervene should need be.

What the fuck is going on?

I take my seat, nodding, waiting for someone to tell me what the hell is going on.

Gabe calls the meeting to order, pointing to Mack who gets right into it.

“This disc arrived at Garrison Security yesterday via currier. It’s addressed to Gabe, Ghost, and Ethan. It’s from George.”

“What is it?” I’m more than curious and somewhat hopeful I’ll find answers, only now I don’t know what answers I really want anymore. After talking to Kieran, I don’t know if I want Skyler to be guilty or if I’m hoping she’s not. I know I need to talk to her, hear her side of what happened when she left. Why she left. But if I’m honest with myself, I don’t know that it truly matters anymore.

“Hawk.” Gabe hands the disc over, and Hawk does his keyboard voodoo and the tv on the wall comes to life. There’s a thumb nail file that says, “Skyfall Protocol.”

Hawk waves the curser over the thumbnail and a video of George starts to play on the screen. It’s so surreal to see him there in his flannel shirt and jeans, talking.

“If you’re watching this, I didn’t make it out and Skyler has hopefully found her way back home. I don’t know what y’all will think about me when you find out what I’ve done, but I hope you’ll understand I had no choice. I’ve never gone against the Kings. I would never betray our friendship or the loyalty you’ve shown my family. But please understand, these men, they threatened my baby girl and I’ll do anything I have to in order to protect her. Even make a deal with the Vincenzo Parisi.

“I’m not sure how I’m going to tell her I’m never going to see her again.” He sniffles, then clears his throat. “She’s all I have left in this world that matters, Ghost. Skyler’s going to be your responsibility now. You do as you promised Elizabeth and me, and you take good care of her. See to it she lives a long, happy life.”

George clears his throat again then curses under his breath.

“You make sure whoever she marries is worthy of her kind of love. She’s a lot like her Mama. She’ll put him first and think of herself last. I lost her Mama because she put my feelings first and kept the truth from me, not wanting me to know she was sick so I wouldn’t worry. Damn foolish woman,” he scoffs, then smiles. “But she was the best damn thing to happen to me, and Skyler is the best part of both of us. She’s going to be heartbroken. Oh, she’ll play tough. Hide her tears. Tell everyone she’s okay. But I know my girl. She’s going to be broken inside, believing this is all her fault. I’m trusting you to make sure she knows she’s not to blame.”

He takes a few more deep breaths.

My gut sinks. I told her those very words.

“If that dope dealing bastard Chase hadn’t found a way into our lives, things would be very different for her, but he did. She was forever changed that night. A child should never have to face such things. He took what innocence she had left,” he growls. “At least I have the satisfaction of knowing he’ll never get to her again. He took a life from her, one she dreamed about, she so desperately wanted to have. It broke something in her to let it all go. To leave everyone behind. Don’t let them take anything else from her. I hope someday she’ll realize she wasn’t at fault and forgive herself. My greatest dream is for her to allow herself to feel loved and be happy.”

“A man named Spider came to me a while back wanting me to run an unmarked load for his boss. Didn’t tell me who he was working for. Offered to pay me cash under the table. I didn’t know what the cargo was, I didn’t ask. I turned him down and kept walking.”

“He has a Devil’s Tattoo on his forearm. I know what happened all those years ago with Maggie and that precious baby. I remember how angry Elizabeth was when Ghost came home with his leg all mangled up after a run, he made for the club the same night Maggie was killed. I also remember Caleb going to jail the very same night, for a confrontation that went bad. So, I hope you’ll understand why I didn’t come to y’all about this.”

George plays with the button on the cuff of his flannel shirt. When he looks up at the camera again, he says, “I couldn’t have you going off to war when it would leave my baby girl unprotected. She can’t lose you. Any of you. You’re all the family she’s going to have left on this Earth. You can’t be stupid and go looking for trouble until you have all the facts…and people who will have your backs. It’s why I called Vincenzo and made a deal with him. He’s sworn to protect Skyler with whatever resources he has. Which means you now his resources at your disposal. In return, I had to do something for him. I weighed the cost. I understand the ramifications of my choices. But Skyler is worth whatever happens to me. I know she won’t believe it, but I know what I’m doing. What I’m walking into.

“The Spider kid, he came back to the harbor where I was set to pick up a load for West. He had a video of Skyler walking out of Eli’s repair shop. Then another of her coming out of the Bare Trap. And another of her pulling out of Eli’s clubhouse.” He growls. His breathing is ragged. George is struggling with his emotions. Everything he’s feeling is written all over his face.

“He was having her followed. That’s why I moved her into Vincenzo’s apartment building. Hopefully, we’ll have talked about all of this before anything bad happens to me, and Sky will already be acclimating to being back in Oak Ridge and being accepted back by y’all.”

Shots fired!

I feel sick to my stomach with how shitty I’ve treated Skyler. Since the moment she showed up at the clubhouse, I’ve been a colossal dick to her. Trying to convince her she has nothing here. No family. No friends. Pushing her to leave. Calling her a whore. Blaming her for her father’s death.

“This Devil asshole found her. Knew who she was to me. Threatened to kidnap her. He described how he would drug her, rape her, and then turn her into a strung-out money-making whore for their club if I didn’t do this haul for him.” He speaks through clenched teeth. “I can’t let that happen. I won’t.”

He’s silent for a few minutes before speaking again. His eyes are red rimmed, glassy. George is one of the strongest men I know, and he’s breaking down in front of my eyes on the screen.

“I need you to know I didn’t betray the Kings. I am protecting my daughter. Gabe you promised me you would watch out for her and keep the Devil’s from ever finding out what she did. What we did. I don’t know if they know, or if they’re using her to force me to do the drop off. They’ve threatened me into doing this one run and have promised if I continue to work for them, they’ll leave Skyler alone. They’ll hold her for safe keeping. Motherfuckers.”

“She knows what she’s supposed to do. We’ve gone over the Skyfall protocol enough times, she’ll be ready. She’ll do what she has to survive. But you know her heart. How she feels about bringing trouble to the Kings, especially now Ethan is a patched member. She’d do anything to keep her boy from losing anymore of his family. Stubborn child. Just like her mother. Always putting others before her own safety and well-being. But you were her family first. Ghost, you understand what I’m saying.”

“If that isn’t the pot calling the kettle black.” Ghost sys under his breath. “Goddamn fool.”

George’s words hit me like a punch to the chest. “Especially now Ethan’s a patched member.”

Skyler knew I would be at the clubhouse when she came back. Xander said she had followed my fighting career.

Then it’s her words twisting my heart, “I never stopped.”

Glancing around the room, everyone’s eyes are on the George’s video except Cash and Hawk who are both glaring at me. Cash seems angry with me. Skyler probably told him everything about our conversation outside O’Malley’s.

 I wouldn’t blame him for wanting to throttle me. Hell, I want to kick my own ass for the things I said to her.

Hawk, however, looks guilty. 

What the hell?

“When you get this, tell Eli I appreciate him taking her in and watching over her all these years. I know I’ll never be able to repay him for all he’s done. Or you and your men either, Gabe. Skyler’s lucky to have all of you. I hope she can work past her pain and amends can be made so she can find her way back to the happy life she once dreamed of as a girl. Either way, I need you to keep your promise to me. “

“There’s one more thing you need to know, Vincenzo is working with someone outside his organization to put an end to the sex trafficking ring, but the Devil’s aren’t the ones in charge. They’re working for someone else. Someone who has a farther reach.”

There’s frantic knocking on the door.

“Hawk. Pause.”

“Pres! Open up! We’ve got problems!” Declan opens the door, and no sooner as he steps in does Blake blurt out, “The Devils are at Magpie’s and so are Jayde and Skyler! Austin needs back-up. Now!”

“Let’s go!”

We all file out to our bikes and hit the road.

Minutes later, we pull up to the front of Magpie’s. Patsy and Misty are fussing over Austin who appears to have been beaten and stabbed.

“It doesn’t look to be too bad, but he should get checked out,” Patsy says through her tears. Misty is holding onto Austin’s hand, tears streaming down her face. Frank comes through the swinging door from the kitchen and nods his head at Gabe.

“Prospect! Get him to the clubhouse! Call Doc.”

“Use the truck out back.” Frank thumbs over his shoulder, pulling keys out of his front pocket and handing them to Mason who heads for the back door.

“Where are Jayde and Skyler?” Jake roars. Knowing someone came this close to his little sister has him walking a fine line of sanity. Mack doesn’t look like he’s doing much better. He looks ready to murder someone, which is most likely what’s about to happen.

“They left in Jayde’s car. There were only two of them.” Austin rambles. “The one who stabbed me, his cut says his name’s Spider. Has a Devil’s tattoo on his forearm and a spider on his neck. He took off right after he heard the bikes pull up.”

“The girls haven’t been gone long,” Patsy says quietly.

“I told Skyler to go to the clubhouse on lockdown. I’ll text her when we were on our way,” Austin tells Gabe.

“Check in with Blake, see where they’re at. I sent him to follow Jayde’s car. Call Colt. As soon as Jayde’s vehicle is inside the yard, I want shit locked down! No one in or out unless it’s a brother!” Gabe’s shouting out orders.

“Got something for you in the back freezer. Might want to have someone take it out for you. Put it somewhere for safe keeping,” Frank says wiping his hands on his apron. Mack stomps past Gabe tapping a hand on his shoulder.

“I got this,” he says in passing “Declan! Help me take out the trash!” Mack shouts over his shoulder as he rushes through the kitchen door. Declan follows without question.

“Colt says they’re not back yet.”

“Jameson,” Gabe calls out.

“Pres.”

“Make sure everyone in the diner is okay. The cops are on their way. I need you to handle it.” Jameson nods, then starts making his way around the diner talking to customers.

“Jayde’s not answering her phone.” Hawk growls.

“Skyler’s not either.” Cash grunts.

Fuck!

     “Where would they go if they weren’t going to the clubhouse? Did Sky have anywhere she used to hide out here as a kid?” Cash asks, looking to me and Gabe for answers.

“She might go back to the house,” Ghost offers.

“She used to hide out in the library when shit got to her as a kid, but I can’t see her going there with Jayde. Her car would stand out. There’d be no way to hide,” Hawk says standing beside me.

“Can you track their phones?” I ask, grasping for straws.

“Yeah, Jake can track Jayde’s phone. Sky still has a burner.” Hawk turns to Jake who’s talking to Austin while both are trying to comfort Misty. “Need you to pull up Jayde’s phone on your ap, brother.” He stands up.

Mack and Declan pull out of the parking lot in what looks to be Gus’s SUV. Mason pulls up in a truck at the front door. He and Gabe help Austin into the back seat.

Gus comes striding through the kitchen shouting, “Patsy! Where the fuck are you woman?”

She jumps up and scurries into his arms. “I’m okay, baby. Frank and Austin took care of us.” He holds her tight, kissing her head. He pulls back enough to inspect her face and body for any visible marks. Wiping her tears, he kisses her lips and asks in a low growl, “Did any of them touch you, Darlin?” She shakes her head. He nods, then pulls her back into his chest.

“They’re at the cemetery,” Jake says looking at Gabe confused. “Why the hell would they go there?”

“Because Skyler always went to talk to her mom when she didn’t know what to do,” I say, looking to Ghost who curses under his breath.

“I’ll go,” Cash says, eagerly.

“I’ll go,” I growl, not leaving any room for argument. Ghost and Gabe exchange a look then Gabe gives the go ahead for me to leave. I waste no time. “Cash, you coming with me?”

“Cash!” Jake calls out as our asses hit our seats. “Have Blake take Jayde to the clubhouse and tell her she’s not to leave until Pop or myself comes to get her. Then tell him I want Blake standing watch. Colt needs to bring a cage with a trailer for Pop and Declan’s bikes.”

As we pull into the cemetery a few minutes later, we arrive in time to see Jayde pulling away, with Blake hot on her ass. But it’s the movement on the hill that catches my attention.

Skyler.

“Cash, follow Jayde and the prospect. I’ve got Skyler.”

OceanofPDF.com

21

OceanofPDF.com

SKYLER

Walking up the hill, I pass several headstones of loved ones lost. The sounds of motorcycles roar through the air. One drifts off, the other’s not far as he follows me up the hill. When I finally get to her spot, I drop my gym bag and sit down on the grass. The bike turns off. I don’t look to see who’s babysitting me now. Whoever it is doesn’t approach me but stays where he can see me. I appreciate him giving me some space.

Looking around the cemetery, I take in the cool air coated with the scent of fresh pine and hint of upcoming rain. The clouds aren’t covering the sky fully yet, but they’re making their way across. Maybe it’ll come tonight.

I was going to go to Mama and Daddy’s spot, but I found myself walking this way instead.

Clearing the edge of her tombstone of grass and weeds, I start talking.

“I’ve fucked up, Em. I tried to make things right, but it seems all I did was make things worse. Your secrets became mine to keep and the devils that haunted you have come to haunt me now. They found Daddy. I’m sure you’ve seen him up there somewhere. Probably telling horrible jokes and getting on Mama’s nerves.” I smile to myself at the image in my mind.

“Hug them both for me. Tell them I miss them, so much.” I can’t stop the tears from streaming down my face.

“Damnit Emily!” Holding my head in my hands, I let the tears fall. I've been trying to hold them back since Daddy died, but I can't any longer. So, I don’t try anymore. I sit here and just…be.

I don’t know how long I’ve been sitting here. The wind has grown colder making me shiver. Wiping my tears on the bottom of my shirt, I attempt to clean my face. There’s no hiding I’ve been crying.

“Do you have any idea how pissed I am at you? How your dumbass decisions to date that stupid ass mother fucking piece of shit screwed up both our lives?” 

Is it right to scream at the dead? She can’t possibly haunt me any more than she already is, can she?

I’m feeling conflicted on the subject. All I know is my heart is so tattered and torn. I don’t know if I’ll ever feel whole again.

I’m so tired of running and hiding. Pissed I can’t have a normal life. If Emily had never gone to the party or gotten hooked on shoving shit in her veins or up her nose, I wouldn’t have tried to help her and be in this mess. Daddy would still be alive. Ethan would still love me, and we would have a beautiful child to raise…together.

In a perfect world maybe, but this is your life. Not a movie. You can’t go back and fix this fuck up.

 “Why did you have to go get involved with those assholes? Why couldn’t you leave it alone? I begged you! Begged you, Em!”

Great! Now I’m shouting at the dead.

 “You left me here to fight your demons. I wanted nothing to do with Chase or his stupid brother, but you just couldn’t stay away. I tried to help make him see reason. All I did was make things worse. I tried to get him to do the right thing by turning his brother in, but Chase, he wouldn’t. I thought if I could get him to tell the truth, to do the right thing, it would make things easier on Ethan and your parents. They’d get closure, and Ethan would never have to know your secrets. They would die with you, and I wouldn’t have to cover for you anymore. But it didn’t work out that way.”

Delirious laughter bubbles up from the depths of my belly.

I’m losing my damn mind.

“I gave up everything I loved -everyone I loved- trying to save them. To make things better for them. All for what? For a crack whore who didn’t love anyone enough to quit and let me help her, and a man I thought would love me for the rest of my life only to have him hate me so much he thinks I’m the whore. God, the irony in this.” Laughter turns to tears as the harsh reality sits like a lead weight on my chest once again making it harder to breathe.

“All I wanted was to make sure Ethan wouldn’t spiral out of control, give up his dreams to make something of himself as a fighter, and to save our baby.” My last words drop off in a whispered sob. “I’ve failed at both. Lost them both, and all because I loved you. Didn’t want him knowing the truth about you. It would tear him apart. He’d be eaten up by guilt. He’d blame himself for not being here to take care of you,” I chuckle as the truth hits me like a two by four to the head. “Maybe I didn’t do it because I loved you. Maybe I did it because I love him. I didn’t want him to suffer. Most of all I didn’t want to lose him. Jokes on me I guess, huh?”

The shuffling of feet and the crackling of leaves make me jump to my feet, wrapping my arms around myself. Shielding myself from the brisk air or Ethan’s penetrating glare, I’m not sure which.

“What are you doing here? Where’s the prospect?” I ask, my voice soft and scratchy from crying. 

“He went with Jayde.”

“What about Cash? Why isn’t he here?” Ethan’s eyes narrow when I ask, not liking I’d rather it be him here instead.

Too fucking bad.

“Why are you crying?”

“It’s been a day.” I laugh derisively. “No, more like, it’s been a life.” I point to Emily’s grave. Clearing my throat and straightening my shoulders, my weak attempt at appearing to be fine, I snap, “I’d think it obvious.”

 He steps in close, brushing a knuckle lightly under my right eye, gently, narrowing his eyes as he studies me. “Your eyes are red and swollen. The light of the sun is dancing across the tracks left behind by your tears. You haven’t just been crying, Sky. You’ve been sobbing. I heard you.”

Shit. Shit. Shit.

“What did you hear?” 

 If he heard most of what I’ve said, he’ll have questions. How foolish would I be to tell him I did all of this because I love him? Because I wanted to spare him the agony of knowing the truth about Emily. To protect my uncle and the club? Would it even matter? He’s already proven he thinks I’m lower than the shit on his shoes.

“Is your pussy made of magic or are you so good at giving head, a brother would neglect his loyalties to keep you on your knees at night?” His hateful words rattle around in my head turning my stomach, making me nauseous. But this is good. It will keep my anger in place. With my shields back up, I step out of his touch.

He steps in closer, gripping my waist with one hand, cradling my chin with the other, shaking his head, “Don’t run from me, Sky. Not now.”

What the…

I don’t move. Frozen to this spot. Perfectly still except for a slight tremble. My eyes close of their own accord as I breathe a soft sigh. I’m taken back to the night at the Pearl, how I melted beneath his touch. How good it felt to have his hands on my skin, caressing, touching, worshiping. The way he looked at me. His eyes full of desire and need. Not you. Scarlet. He wants her. Not you, Skyler.

 I pull back suddenly. The truth is like a hard slap to the face.

God, I’m pathetic.

I want him so badly, but am I willing to be his whore?

Reminding myself he’s not here to check on me. He’s here about what happened at Magpie’s. About the Devil’s and what it means for the club fuels my anger once more.

“I’m not running. But I’m not stupid enough to believe you care all the sudden. You’ve made your feelings about me clear.”

“I shouldn’t have said those things to you, Sky. I was…”

Where’s Cash?” I ask not willing to hear his lies. “Why didn’t Gabe send him to get me?”

“Thought you said you weren’t his.” Ethan’s eyes darken, his jaw clenched. “If you’re not his ol’ lady, his obligation is to the club. He’s helping the other’s clean up the mess at Magpie’s then heading back to the clubhouse. Where you were told to go.”

“What about Xander?”

“He’s with Hawk. And before you ask, Ghost went with Austin to get him stitched up.”

“Is Austin, okay?” Silence surrounds us as a wave of guilt crashes over me. 

He got hurt protecting me.

“He’ll be all right. The cuts weren’t too deep, but Gabe insisted they get him checked out.”

I don’t respond. I’m not sure what to say, where this conversation could take us.

Breaking the silence, Ethan, quietly says, “I know you’re worried about being sent away, but things are different now, Sky. They won’t send you away. Gabe wants you here where he and Ghost can watch over you.”

Gabe and Ghost. Not Ethan.

Once again, his words pierce my heart and the little voice inside reminds me, he’s not here for me. He’s here for the club. He’s being nice so I’ll cooperate.

“For the millionth time, I’m not fucking leaving. I don’t care who wants me gone, I’m not going anywhere. If this is where it all ends for me…so be it.” Those last words come out on a whisper. But I mean them with everything in me.

            “Talk to me Skyler. You’re buried under secrets, baby. Let me help you. What’s got you so torn up inside? What does the D.O. want with you?”

            “Don’t,” I snap, pushing him back a step. “Don’t call me baby. I’m not some slut from the bar you need to sweet talk. You don’t want me here. Don’t act like you want to help me now. You’re here for the club. You’d just as soon the Devil bastards took me and got me out of your hair. We both know it. So, please don’t bullshit me.”

            “I’m not trying to bullshit you or sweet talk you into anything, Sky. I was wrong when I said that shit about wanting the Devils to take you away. I was angry. It doesn’t excuse it, but you’ve got to cut me some slack here, baby.” he argues. “I admit I’ve been an asshole. And I’m sorry. I am. I need for you to trust me the way you used to. To open up to me so I can help you. I admit I’ve fucked up. You have no idea the hell I went through when Emily died, and then you left. It’s not an excuse it’s the facts.”

“Well, I’m sorry I didn’t think about your feelings when my world imploded!” I shout back. “Forgive me, Ethan. My best friend died. I was being ripped away from the only family I have left, and from the man I thought was my forever. Keeping everyone’s secrets. When all I wanted to do was shout the truth to anyone who would listen. I was a little busy trying to keep my own shit together. Fighting my own battles…alone. My apologies for not being there when you needed me. I was a little busy trying to put myself back together. I gave you everything I could. Did everything to make sure you wouldn’t be alone. But none of it matters now.” 

 Telling him what you did won’t mean a damn thing to him. You’re a whore, Sky. A worthless whore.

“Then tell me about it, Sky? Tell me what happened. What did you do?” he demands. “Give me something. Tell me, let me share the burden. I want to understand. You think I wanted things to end up like this between us?”

My shoulders are pulled up to my ears. I can’t tell if it’s the temperature dropping or the intensity in his glare making me tremble.

“Wait here,” He orders then runs to his bike and comes back with a hoodie, tossing it at me he says, “Put this on. You’re freezing.” I don’t argue for once.

“Regardless of whether it’s what Gabe or Ghost think, I’m not running. They can’t make me leave this time.” I change the subject.

“They don’t want you to leave.”

“No? Only you then, huh?” His face falls. He shakes his head, about to say something, but I cut him off. “God, I’m so tired of running, Ethan.” I sniffle, mentally kicking myself for letting him see me cry. I use the sleeve of his shirt to wipe my face, scrunching my face when I realize I may have smeared snot on his sleeve. Oh, well. Serves him right for calling me a whore.

“You’re not going anywhere. You made a promise to George,” he shrugs. “I heard your phone conversation with him. It was recorded on the dashcam in the cab of his truck. You promised him and I’m not letting you go back on your word. You’re staying in Oak Ridge.” He states it like he has some actual say in what I do. “You’ll probably catch hell from Pres when we get back to the clubhouse for disobeying an order.”

“I’m not a club member. Gabe doesn’t get to order me around. Besides, when he realizes it’s the Devil’s Order who are after me, he’d be smart to sever all ties with me. It’s the best way to avoid a war. I don’t want anyone else hurt.”

My gaze drops to the ground, rubbing a hole in the grass with my foot.

“What about you being hurt? You know that’s what those assholes want.”

“You don’t care what happens to me, Ethan! Stop trying to convince me you’ve suddenly had a change of heart.”

“But what if it’s true?” My eyes shoot to his, and the truth staring back at me has me looking away. I hide my nose in the sleeve of his hoodie trying to mask my face.

“There’s my shy girl.” My eyes snap back to his. He’s staring at me with a soft expression and a devilish smirk.

“I’m no one’s girl. We’ve already discussed this. I’m no one’s ol’ lady, or girlfriend, or whore.”

His hands come up in a placating manner. His smile falls, replaced with an expression of remorse. Good. Asshole.

“Look, Sky, I shouldn’t have said those things. I was angry.” He takes two steps forward. I take two steps back. He gets the hint and stands still. “You show up out of nowhere after years with my Mountain Heights brothers in tow, all gushing about you and acting like they know you. Only the woman they’re describing, she’s not the Skyler I knew. They act like you’re one of them. Like your happiness is the most important thing to all of them. Only ol’ ladies, steady women, and club royalty get treated with such high regard. Hell, you busted up a club whore’s jaw, and have assaulted a brother twice and they’re proud of you! Were it anyone else they would’ve had dire consequences. You say you belong to no one, yet they treat you as if you belong to all of them and it pisses me off.” He throws his arms in the air, exasperated.

“You don’t understand what being part of the Kings means if seeing your brothers take care of me pisses you off,” I scoff. “Eli is an old friend of Daddy and Ghost’s. He sees me as family. They all do.” My chest shakes as I pull in a stuttered breath. “At least they did, before I brought the Devil’s to their front door.”

“You still don’t get it. They don’t give a shit about the Devil’s or any other asshole who thinks they can come after you. They’re going to protect you because like it or not, you belong to the Kings of Fury. But the part you seem to be missing is I am supposed to be the man making sure you’re happy and cared for. Even if they hadn’t already sworn their loyalty to you, they’d protect you because you mean something to me. You were always meant to be mine. And you may not believe me now, but you and me, it’s happening. We have to get through some shit, but the outcome remains. You are mine, Skyler.”

“You don’t mean it. You can’t do everything in your power to push me away, then suddenly change your mind and demand I believe you. You hate me!”

“That’s where you’re wrong. I don’t hate you, Sunshine. I’ve never really hated you. I hated what you did. What happened. But not you. I wanted to hate you. I wanted to forget what we had, to make the pain stop, but nothing I did worked. We were supposed to get married, have our own family, but you took the opportunity away and won’t tell me why. I have a right to be angry, but I don’t hate you, Sky. I love you. I’ve always loved you. I wish you would tell me what the hell happened that night to make you run away from me so we can work our shit out and get back to the way it’s supposed to be!”

Should I tell him about the baby? Won’t it add to his anger? His pain. Another thing I’ve taken from him.

“I don’t know what you want me to say.” I whispered, overcome with too many emotions. Love, hate, fear, disappointment. But the one thing I felt I didn’t dare trust, was hope. I wanted to believe his words. I hoped there was a chance he was telling the truth, but hope can be a fickle bitch. It can be shattered all too easily.

Ethan is pacing back and forth a few steps, his hands on his hips. I can see the tension in his muscles. His clenched jaw. The creases in his forehead as he scowls. He’s breathing deep trying to remain calm, but I can see it in his eyes, he’s warring with his emotions too. Hanging on by a sheer thread.

“How could I not be mad, Skyler? Cash talks like you two are fuck buddies. You say you’re not.” He’s becoming more animated with each passing word. “Kieran can’t stop talking about how feisty you are and what a great fighter you could be with a little more training despite the fact you used to hate fighting! Not to mention me not wanting you in my gym. Anna and Violet love the hell out of you. Gabe and Eli have your back at every turn. Don’t you see? Everyone loves my girl,” he growls, coming toe to toe with me. Our eyes locked on one another as he says, “but she won’t even fucking talk to me and it’s fucking killing me, baby,” he says it so quietly, standing so close, I feel his breath caress my lips. I close my eyes against the urge to tip up on my toes and kiss him.

“She accepts love from everyone else, but my own woman, my Sunshine, she won’t accept love from me.”

“I told you. I’m no one’s girl.”

Ethan steps back, scrubs his hands down his face and back around the nape of his neck. Furious, confused, I’m not sure which he’s feeling, maybe both. He puts enough space between us studying my face. The sting of rejection evident in his eyes. He tries to hide it, but I see it plain as fucking day. Seconds later, it’s replaced with something else.

Determination. 

Shit. 

“Agree to disagree.” He says, “For now.”

OceanofPDF.com

22

OceanofPDF.com

ETHAN

“Agree to disagree,” I say, “For now.”

Crowding her space, I grip her waist with one hand, using the pocket of my hoodie to tug her in close. My hands come up cradling her face and crash my lips down on hers. I swallow down her gasp of surprise, before sweeping my tongue into her mouth. My hand grips the back of her neck holding her to me.

Her body is stiff with shock, but I don’t stop my onslaught. I need to feel her melt for me. For her to trust me and let down her guard.

“Stop fighting this, baby. Don’t think Sky, just feel.”

It’s all the coaxing she needs. Her hands grip the back of my hair, pulling me toward her, like she’s afraid I’ll disappear if she lets me go.

Not a chance.

She lets out a whimper and begins pulling away.

 “Why won’t you talk to me? You used to tell me everything.” My hand caresses her cheek. “So much has happened. It’s starting to make sense, but I need you to fill in the blanks for me, baby. I’ve been left to figure out who really fucked me over on my own. Was it my club or my girl. Right now, I really don’t know and I’m struggling to keep it together, Sunshine.” I lean my forehead into hers. Her eyes close as tears slip down her cheek. “Help me understand. Please. Talk to me.”

            Neither of us says anything. We stay like this, our eyes closed heads together for a long minute breathing each other in. Her scent surrounding me, calming, and arousing me at the same time. My thumbs rubbing circles on her hips.

            Why can’t we stay right here like this?   

Her mind is warring with her heart. I know she should be furious with me for so many things. With all the trouble we may be caught up in with the Devils here in Oak Ridge, the shit from our past we need to sort out, all I want to focus on his us. Getting us back to the place where we move on, together.

Deciding the best way to do that is to rip the shit off like a band-aid, I tell her the truth.

“I spend half the time feeling like you’re only here to mess with my head. Bringing up old shit and bad memories. Reminding me of how the bastard who took Emily got away because you weren’t here to put his ass in jail. The rest of the time…I spend wanting to fuck you senseless and remind us both you belong to me.”

            She shakes her head not wanting to believe my words, to allow them to penetrate her heart. She steps back, out of my hold, turning her back to me, looking over her shoulder. Her next words shock the shit out of me.

“You can’t have me and your redheaded fantasy girl too. I know all about how you pine after the dancer at the Pearl. Don’t get it twisted. You don’t want me, Ethan. You want what I know.”

            My eyes narrow. Things are starting to click into place.

The wig. The private dance she avoided for so long. The mask she wouldn’t remove. The familiarity I felt with Scarlet. The way we connected the night we fucked.

Skyler dancing on the stage at the clubhouse.

Holy Shit! She’s Scarlet. How did I miss it?

For the first time, I take in what’s been right in front of me this whole goddamn time. Thinking about all the times I’ve watched her on the stage, hungered for her. Studying her skin, her body, the way she moves. How beautiful she is when she loses herself in the music and lets herself go.

Damn! She went through a lot to keep her identity a secret. The wig, the mask, but even more, she covered every one of her tattoos. How the hell did she do that? The only thing she didn’t hide was her diamond belly ring, the one I’ve imagined licking for far too long now.

“Things are different, you’re right, Ethan.” Her voice pulls me out of my memories. “I don’t have to worry about anyone else, but myself now. Last time shit went sideways, I was thinking about everyone else. Daddy, the club, Emily, you…the baby,” She whispers the last word, her bottom lip trembling. My heart seizes in my chest, my body stiffens.

 “Baby?” My voice sounds foreign even to me. I’m not sure how to feel. Confused, angry, but there’s something else. Remorse. 

Maybe she didn’t want to have my baby.

 She takes a step away from me, but I’m quick to spin her around, cradling her against my chest. With two fingers, I lift Skyler’s chin, my eyes sweeping hers. I tighten my hold. Her violet eyes piercing mine, searching, seeing right through to the heart of me. She nods, unable to speak. I scoop Skyler up and drops on my ass, still holding her close as we sit on the ground with her in cradled in my lap. I need her close.

I need to know, even if it makes me an asshole.

            “I probably shouldn’t ask this. The last time we were together was a few months before Emily passed away. I’m certain I already know this answer, but I need to hear it from you. Was it our baby, Sky?”

She nods, squeezing her eyes shut not looking at me. “I’m sorry, Ethan. The anger and guilt I feel toward myself is hardly bearable most days. I can’t deal with yours too.”

A sudden sense of dread furls low in my belly.

“What happened to the baby, Sunshine?” I push a stray strand of hair behind her ear, cradling her face, forcing her chin up, kissing her forehead. Sky’s eyes snap to mine, as my forehead comes to rest against hers. Her eyes glassy with unshed tears.

“Tell me. What happened? Where’s the baby now? Did you give it up?”

She shakes her head. She tries to speak, nothing comes out. I pull her closer and hold her while she cries.

“I feel like there’s something broken inside of me. I never cry like this. But since being here, I’ve been bogged down. With Daddy’s funeral, and being around you, all the memories, and now the shit with the Devils, I can’t seem to get a grip on my emotions.”

I don’t respond. She needs to let this shit out, and I’ll sit here and listen to every fucking word. Part of me ecstatic she’s finally confiding something in me.

I’ll take her pain. Hold her while she cries. And when the time comes, I’ll fight her demons if that’s what she needs from me.

Once she’s calmed down, she turns her body pushing her forehead into to my chest, not allowing me to see those beautiful, expressive eyes of hers. I allow her to hide from me, for now, resting my chin on her head.

“The baby didn’t make it,” she says softly. “I’m sorry, Ethan. I’m so sorry. I tried. I wasn’t strong enough. I couldn’t protect us both.” I hate how small and frail her voice sounds. I choke past the lump in my throat, knowing what I’m about to hear is going to tear my heart in two. 

“Ethan,” Skyler looks up, her tear-filled violet eyes so full of shame. “I lost the baby.”

We’re both silent for a bit. I’m not sure what to say, how to comfort her. It’s a strange feeling. I can’t describe it. I don’t know if I should mourn the loss or be somewhat relieved, she didn’t raise a kid and hide a child away from me too. I know it probably makes me a colossal asshole, but like I said, I don’t know how to process the information.

Skyler was off in Mountain Heights running from I don’t know exactly what. I was here, hating the world because my heart wasn’t beating like it once did when things were perfect. Emily was gone. Skyler vanished. I probably would’ve been far worse off than I was had I known she left with my kid too.

But she didn’t. She was hiding out, dealing with the loss of her best friend, and the loss of our child…alone.

“You’re a selfish bastard and all you care about it how the situation affected you… a young woman who may have very well been running for her life.” Kieran’s words hit home.

            I feel Skyler closing down beneath me. If I give her too much time to be in her head, she’ll shore up those walls I’ve been chipping away at. I can’t allow that to happen.

“Did Emily know? About the baby I mean.” I ask. Sky sniffle and nod against my chest.

            “We were planning to surprise you. You know Emily, nothing was ever simple it had to be a grand gesture,” she chuckles, but sobers quickly. “We were going to tell you when you came home to visit for graduation. We had this whole plan, but…s-she died before…” Her voice trails off.

            “Jesus, baby.” I pull her close. “I’m so sorry you had to go through it alone.”

“I-I wasn’t alone.” She starts to pull away from my hold, searching my face before she says, “Cash and Eli were with me.”

“Say what now?” She jumps to her feet, creating space between us. I follow, not letting her get too far out of reach. “Cash! Cash was there for you when you lost our baby, and I didn’t even know you were pregnant. No one thought to tell me?” Hurt, anger, sorrow, all weigh heavy on my chest.

Overcome with emotion, Sky rushes to explain. Her eyes pleading with me, for what? Understanding? To not be angry? How could I not be?

“Cash was there for you when I should’ve been. He seems to always be there, by your side,” I growl. “You’re. Not. His. Yet, he’s always there.”

“Ethan…” Skyler sighs, reaching for my hand. I take hold of hers, needing the connection. “I was staying in an apartment near their clubhouse. Cash was helping me get my things settled in the first night when I started bleeding through my clothes. Cash and Eli, they took me to the infirmary room and had their club doctor take care of me. The doctor called in a friend of his, she’s an O.B.G.Y.N. They called her to come help me since I couldn’t go to a hospital without answering questions about myself and I needed to stay off grid as much as possible.”

“… if you loved her so much, I can’t fathom why you’d be so upset to find out the very men who saved your sorry ass, were also protecting hers.” Again, Kieran’s words play through my mind, and make me take pause to reevaluate what she’s telling me. As pissed as I am about not being there for her, not understanding the full extent of what had her running in the first place, I should be grateful it was my brothers who saw to her every need.

“I’m glad they were there to help you. You weren’t alone. I wish it was me who was there to hold you through it, but I’m glad Cash was there.” Sky looks at me warily. “You don’t believe me?’

“You hate Cash. You’ve been a dick to him since we arrived.”

“Because he’s always with you. He protects you. Comforts you. Makes you laugh. You talk to him freely about everything. I’m supposed to be the one you go to for all those things, Sunshine. But it’s okay. I’m here now, and we’re going to fix this shit between us. Then you’ll see you can trust me to be those things for you again.”

“Ethan.” She starts then sputters, “I can’t do this right now. I can’t process what you’re saying. I don’t know what’s true and what’s not.”

“I won’t lie to you, baby.” She assesses me, looking for the lie but she won’t find it.

“Why were you at their clubhouse, Sky? What happened the night Emily died?” I can feel her body vibrating against mine. “Why were they taking care of you? Why didn’t anyone contact me after you lost the baby? Why didn’t you?”

“I wasn’t allowed to tell you anything!” She shouts, taking a couple steps back out of his reach. “What is so hard for you to understand? Just when I think we’re getting somewhere, you come back to this. Why can’t you leave the past alone, Ethan? Please.”

“Because I need to know what has you so damn scared you didn’t think you could come to me. You didn’t even give me a chance to take care of you. You fucking left. What’s to say you aren’t planning on doing it again? I’m not going to let you. Get it through your head now, Sky. I just got you back. We may have shit to get through, but if you try to leave with them, I will follow your ass and drag you back to my bed where you belong. So tell me. Why were you staying in Mountain Heights? Give me that much!”

“Because that’s where I was taken after I was attacked,” She shouts! My heart slams into my rib cage.

The hell did she say?

“By whom?”

She ignores my question, continuing her rant. “It’s where Daddy and Gabe said I had to go. I lived in Mountain Heights the last six years under the protection of the club. Because they told me to.”

“Attacked by who?” I arch my brow, a silent demand for her to answer me. My voice is lethal and for a moment, I see the fear in her eyes.

“Hey. I won’t hurt you, Sunshine. You believe me, don’t you?” She looks like a scared animal, not sure if she should trust the wolf or scurry off in the woods.

“Skyler.”

“Shit!” She turns away pacing, scrubbing her hands across the nape of her neck. “Fine! You want to know? I was attacked the night Emily was killed. By whom doesn’t matter.” She waves me off, hoping I’ll let the little detail go. Fat fucking chance.

 “Anyway, I was taken to Eli’s clubhouse when all was said and done to be placed under his protection. No one would question Daddy going to Mountain Heights since he took his truck there often to see Eli, and Gabe could get regular updates through the club. And if anyone came looking for me, they would tell them I ran away.”

“Kieran was right.”

“What?”

“Kieran. He helped me piece a few things together. Obviously, I don’t like it, but it makes sense.”

“What did he help you piece together?” She looks nervous.

“Not important now. Keep going. What else?”

“We were moving my things into the apartment over Eli’s shop. I had arrived there the night before. I had been feeling ill since I found Emily’s body, but this was different. I knew the sharp pains and cramping probably meant something bad was happening, but I didn’t want to tell anyone about the baby until I had to.” She shrugs. “Cash and I were eating, and I began to feel sharp pains in my belly. I tried to ignore it, but then the blood came. There was so much. I tried to stand up to go to the bathroom, but the pain was too much, and I ended up in a ball on the floor. I couldn’t stop it. Cash saw something was wrong and called Eli. They did what they could to take care of me, but the baby didn’t make it.”

“Did they know it was mine?”

“No. I didn’t tell anyone who the father was except Emily.” Her voice is quieter now. “After the miscarriage, they never asked, and I never told.” She shrugs. “I figured you had lost enough. No sense in making things harder for you.”

“Me? You were worried if they knew it was mine something would happen to me?”

“You weren’t a King then.” She says it like it’s supposed to make everything make sense. But what the hell does she mean, I wasn’t a King? What does it fucking matter?

Skyler must sense my confusion, because she says, “I was hoping things would settle down at home and once I got far enough along in the pregnancy, and you were a King, Gabe would let me come home. I was going to find a way to get to you and live the life we had planned…as a family, but I…” She swallows hard, her voice coming out as a mere whisper. “I wasn’t strong enough. I couldn’t save the baby. You already blamed me for Emily’s death. How much more would you hate me for not saving our child?”

Tears fall down her face freely. Hiccups and sobs wrack her body with every breath. Turning away, she covers her face with her hands trying to hide herself from me. I grab her wrist, pulling her to my chest, running my hands up and down her back. Skyler’s hands wrap around my waist, squeezing me.

“I tried Ethan. I swear I did everything I could, but the …” Her words are coming out a jumbled mess in between sobs.

“Shhh. It’s okay, Sunshine.” My chest squeezes. All I can do is stand here and hold her while fighting to sort through a barrage of emotions. Grief strikes her, nearly knocking both of us on our asses as I hold her. “I never let myself truly grieve for the baby. I cried and allowed depression to take me over for a spell, but I don’t think I ever really let the baby go. I thought if I did, I would be letting you go.”

Jesus. She’s been holding onto this guilt all this time for something that wasn’t her fault.

“Skyler?” I take a deep breath, calm himself, but I can’t keep my frustration out of my tone. “What happened to make Gabe send you to Mountain Heights? Was it because of the attack?” Her body stiffens in my arms. I watch as she slowly begins putting armor back in place. “Who attacked you?”

“We should get going.” She releases her hold on me, trying to push off my chest, but I don’t budge.

“Answer the question.” It comes out a growl. After taking a deep breath, I soften my approach and ask, “Please.”

            “Yes and no.” She struggles to get out of my arms. I release her, but continues to stalk toward her, not giving her the chance to run away. With every step she takes, I match her, keeping her within arm’s reach.

“Why did Gabe send you away to be protected when he could’ve done the job right here with his own men? Who. Attacked. you?” My voice as well as my temper rise with each word passing my lips. I want to find the bastard and rip his fucking heart out for what he’s done. “There’s more to this story than being pregnant and needing to leave. It’s the only explanation why Gabe wouldn’t watch over you himself. So, who was it? Who are you protecting?”

She stands there staring at me, saying nothing.

            “Fine. You don’t want to tell me about the attack, then how about you explain to me why the Devils Order sent someone after you today?” She schools her expression, standing with her feet firmly planted, and lies right to my fucking face.

            “I don’t know...” It takes three strides before I reach her. Lifting her up, I toss her over my shoulder. Skyler is punching my ass with her fists yelling at me to put her down. But I don’t stop. I walk her over to my bike, drop her to her feet, grabbing her chin firmly between my fingers.

            “You’re lying to me,” I grit through my teeth, merely inches from my face. Her breath mingling with my own. 

God, I want her.

But she has got to learn to open up and trust me for this to work.

Trust is earned. And I will earn all of it, but first she needs to give me this one thing. I’ve got to know why our enemies are hunting Skyler. I can’t protect her if I don’t know what’s coming for her.

“You know the D.O. are responsible for George’s death. You knew before he was killed, he wasn’t going to survive. He called you and told you. He even warned you. Sent you back to Gabe to watch over and protect you. You came here for help. Let me help you, baby. Please.” Her eyes soften, pleading with me, pulling me into the abyss. The fear and sadness in her eyes are killing me.

“You can’t help me. You can’t change what’s done.”

“If I can’t change it, then just fucking tell me.”

“You can’t bring him back,” She shout, stepping back shaking her head. “I can’t break my promise. Please don’t ask me to.”

“I know I can’t bring George back, but I can help you with whatever trouble you’re in. I can help you keep your promise to let the club take care of you.” I step into her personal space, reaching for her waist pulling her to me.

“Not my dad. Chase Matthews,” she tells me with a sigh. “You can’t bring him back.”

“What are you talking about? Why would you want me to bring Chase Matthews back? Back from where?” I watch as the blood drains from Skyler’s face. She looks like she’s about to fucking faint. “He’s going to freak out. He’s going to blame me for ruining everything.” Her words are whispered. She’s not looking at me, her eyes are looking through me. What the hell is going on with her.

“Were you screwing my sister’s boyfriend? Did you fall in love with that asshole while you were pregnant with my baby?”

“What? NO!” She starts to step back. But I don’t let her get far.

“Then for fuck’s sake, Skyler, tell me what the fuck you’re talking about here? You’re sending my mind into all kinds of scenarios. Tell me the fucking truth!”

 “That’s all you think of when you see me, isn’t it?” Her eyes fill with tears, but she’s fighting them back. Her body trembles and shakes with absolute fury. “In your mind, I’m nothing more than a whore with a magical pussy spreading her legs for anyone who’ll give me the time of day.”

“That’s not what I meant.”

Fucking hell!

“Bullshit! Don’t back pedal now, Ethan. You’ve never been one to run from a fight. Don’t start now.” She stalks toward me, and without a single fuck to give she slaps me across the face. Hard.

I stumble back a step, then fighting to keep my shit together, I try to reason with her. “What the hell else am I supposed to think?” His arms flail out to his sides. “You’re telling me I can’t bring a man back into your life. A man I know was fucking my sister and who happened to disappear the same night you did. I’m trying to understand, but you’re not giving me all the facts. For the love of all that is holy, Skyler, tell me the fucking truth!”

“I didn’t fuck him. He tried to rape me!” She screams in my face. “I fought him. I tried to protect the baby, to get him off me, but…”

“Shit.” I curse, reaching for her, but she steps out of my reach.

“No. Don’t touch me. I’m nothing but a dirty whore,” She repeat those hateful words, my hateful words back to me again. “Chase thought the same thing. He was going to ‘sample the goods’ before turning me into one of his ‘dirty little money-making whores’. Guess he thought I had a magical pussy too, huh? He attacked me with a fucking gun, Ethan! I didn’t want him. He. Attacked. Me.”

“Jesus. Skyler. Baby, that’s not what I meant. I was wrong to call you a whore. I was mad about, everything. Please. Come here. Let me hold you. Please.” I’m at a loss here. I don’t know what the hell I’m supposed to do.

Again, Kieran’s words ring through my mind, “You say, Skyler witnessed Emily’s death…I can only imagine the traumatic affect something like that would have on a young girl, of what was she? Eighteen?”

And then she was attacked on the same night. By the same piece of shit my sister was dating. I’m a fucking idiot.

Skyler’s face is unreadable. She looks at the ground as I watch her starting to shut down on me again. Her body shivers with the cold or, maybe it’s the haunted memories she must be reliving in her head.

“I killed Chase, Ethan. He killed Emily, and our baby, and I fucking killed him.” Her breathing is ragged, tears spilling from her eyes as her body shakes uncontrollably. I wrap her in my arms, taking us both to the ground and hold her tight, kissing her forehead, her cheek. Anything I can to keep her here in this moment with me. To not shut down on me.

I grip her waist, pulling her to straddle my lap. She allows me to mover her but remains stiff as a board. She doesn’t want my comfort, but that’s too fucking bad because I need to give it to her. I need her to feel me.

“You don’t have to comfort me, Ethan. I know you’re only feeling guilty because what you thought of me isn’t true. I would never cheat on you or hurt Emily by screwing around with Chase.” Skyler’s face is buried in my chest, but I feel her tears soaking through my shirt. I caused her to feel this pain. My words. My accusations. I did this to her, and now I’ve got to fucking fix it.

“You feel like shit for the things you said, but you don’t have to pretend you feel any differently toward me. I’ve accepted the fact you don’t want me anymore. I don’t blame you. Even if I’m not the whore you thought I was…I still lost our baby and kept things from you. You have every right to hate me. I would if I was you.”

The only person I hate right now is me. And fucking Chase Matthews.

I try to coax her by touching her cheek, kissing her forehead, but she gives me nothing. No reaction in return. After several attempts to get a response, I decide to take matters into my own hands.

Lifting her chin with my hand, I smile down at her. A smile letting her know I’m going to get my way eventually. It’s the same look I used to give her when I’d tease her about us having sex and she would tell me no. I used it to wear her down, and it fucking worked every single time.

But not this time.

            “Get your ass on the back of the bike,” It’s a gentle demand, but one that brooks no argument. I climb on my bike, turn the key, and rev the motor. “Now. Skyler. Or I swear to God I’ll strap your ass to it myself.” Looking both defeated and exhausted, she does as she’s told. I hand her my helmet and she put it on. Straddling the bike, she sits back barely touching my hips with her hands.

“That’s not going to work for me Skyler.” I growl over my shoulder. “Grab ahold of me, tightly, and don’t fucking let go.”

 I grab her thighs pulling her flush against my back. She gasps and I groan when her breasts plow into my back. The fucking feel of her against me, the warmth of her pussy nuzzled up to my ass, has me hard as a fucking steel rod.

I cross her arms over my abdomen then shout over my shoulder, “Don’t fucking move. You stay like this the whole fucking ride, you got me?”

            She nods.

With the wind is in my face, my stomach in my throat, our hearts in a million pieces, and a shitstorm on the horizon, we take off for the clubhouse.

OceanofPDF.com

23

OceanofPDF.com

SKYLER

On the ride to the clubhouse, we’re both quiet. Lost in our own thoughts. I tried to loosen my hold around Ethan’s waist, but he wasn’t having it. Every time I’d drop my hold, he’d grab my hands and put them back where he wanted them. At one point he entwined our fingers, gripping me tightly so I couldn’t let go.

I tried to convince myself I hated it. I don’t want him to touch me. But the truth is, I need him to touch me. I wish I didn’t want his comfort. Wish I could push him away and move on. But I can’t. Even though I know this is only his guilt talking. It’ll all come to a crushing end. I don’t want to keep fighting it.

Like the night at the Pearl, I’m trying to convince myself to allow him to comfort me for one night.

Look at how epically that blew up in your face!

Even so, I can’t bring myself to keep fighting him. Not tonight.

When we get to the clubhouse, I’ll ask to speak with Gabe and get him to tell Ethan what he wants to know. I’ll hang out long enough for them to formulate their plan, decide what they want to do about the Devils being in their territory. As much as I don’t want them to go to war, it’s not up to me. Gabe will go to war no matter my thoughts on the situation.

The Devils crossed into Kings territory, attacked one of their members, and tried to kidnap the enforcer’s daughter and me. I’m certain they’ll want their pound of flesh for not only the disrespect, but also to send a message to anyone else who thought Oak Ridge was a place to start shit.

Leaning against Ethan’s back, I let my mind drift back to the night everything went to hell in a handbasket.

“Sky? Are you there?” Emily’s voice sounded so small and frail on the other end of the phone. I sat up in bed, looking at the clock, it was nearly midnight.

“Yeah, Em. I’m here. What’s wrong?”

“I don’t feel good. I want to go home. Can you take me home?” She sounded wasted and childlike. I didn’t know what kind of trouble she had gotten herself in, but I could imagine Chase was at fault.

I knew she had started dating him and was starting to show signs of using.

Chase’s brother, Christian was known for dealing drugs at high school parties in town. After Ethan left for his MMA camp, Emily started spiraling out of control. I tried to help her. To get her to spend more time with me, but she wanted to go out, to party. I wasn’t into the party scene. Without Ethan, I didn’t feel safe in crowds. It was odd, I know, but I started to notice guys looking at me differently after Ethan left and I didn’t like it. It made me feel dirty or something. I couldn’t explain it.

But I was perfectly content to stay home and read my romance novels or cook for Daddy and me.

“Emily? Where are you babe? Can you share your location with me, and I’ll come get you. I’ll take you home, okay?” She didn’t answer, but I could hear her breathing. “Emily!”

She whimpered. “Yeah. I-I’m here.”

“Go into your phone and share your location with me.” I heard her fumbling with her phone and a few seconds later my phone pinged with her location.

“Okay, Stay put. I’m on my way.”

“Okay. I’ll… be… right… here.” Her words were soft and slurred, ramping up my state of panic. I knew something was very wrong.

I tossed Ethan’s wrestling shirt on the bed and threw on a dress hanging on the back of my closet door and slid on my sneakers.

Once I got to my car, I put my phone on the dash and opened the text with Emily’s location and plugged it into maps. I pulled out of my driveway and took off down the road heading into town.

“Siri, text Daddy.” My phone pinged and Siri came online asking me what I wanted to text Daddy.

“I’m going to pick up Emily. She’s at a party and doesn’t feel well. If I’m not home when you get in, I’ll be right behind you. Love you, Daddy.”

Siri announced my message was sent as I sped off down the road.

I tried calling Emily’s phone, to let her know I was on my way, only six minutes from her when I noticed the map changed.

“What the hell?”

Emily was on the move. But I told her to stay put.

“Fucking great, where are you going, Em?”

Frustrated I called her phone again, but again she didn’t answer. I was starting to worry, maybe she’d gotten in her car and was trying to drive herself home. But after hearing her on the phone, I knew she was in no condition to drive.

I didn’t know for sure if she was drunk, or high, or both. But I knew enough to know she wasn’t in her right mind, at all!

I followed her signal to an empty shopping center at the far east end of town. No one ever came here. The store windows were boarded up. All but two lights in the parking lot were burnt out. The city hadn’t bothered to fix anything since the building wasn’t rented out and there were no businesses nearby.

I slowed almost to a stop when I spotted taillights turning into the alley behind the old shops. Checking my ap, it had to be Emily. So, I followed slowly behind. I wasn’t sure what she was doing. Knowing she wasn’t thinking straight, I chose not to speed up and catch her, for fear I might spook her.

I watched as her car came to a stop in the middle of the alleyway. I parked my car and started to get out, when I saw Chase exit the driver’s side door. He was looking pretty sketchy as he glanced around the alley. I closed my door quietly and watched him.

He opened the back door of Emily’s car, bending inside for something. When he came back out of the back seat he was carrying a motionless Emily. He was about to put her in the front seat of her car, when I jumped out and shouted, “Emily! What’s wrong with her, Chase? What happened?”

I took off running toward her car. Chase looked scared, scanning the parking lot for what I don’t know.

“Jesus, Skyler. What the hell are you doing here?” I ignored his grumpy ass and asked questions of my own.

“What’s wrong with Emily? She called me to come get her, said she wasn’t feeling well. Then her location changed, and I followed her here.”

“She called you?” Chase asks frustrated. “Does anyone else know you’re here? Is anyone else coming?”

“What? No, Chase. Emily! Emily!”

He set her down in the back seat, and that’s when I noticed her clothes were torn. Her body was bruised and beaten. And she wasn’t responding. I grabbed her wrist, hoping, praying I’d find a pulse, but I found nothing.

“Emily!” I screamed. “What did you do to her? What happened?” I was frantically crying, punching Chase’s chest with my fists. He grabbed my wrists tightly, too tightly.

“You shouldn’t have come. Why did you fucking come?” Chase was glaring at me. There was a fear in his eyes, but more than that there was rage. “Fuck!” He shoved me to the ground. I watched as he pulled at his hair, pacing back and forth next to Emily’s car.

“It’s not bad enough I have one dead bitch on my hands, now I’ve got to figure out what to do with your sorry ass! Why couldn’t you just leave us alone? Huh? Why’d you have to follow us here, Skyler? Fuck! He’s going to kill me!”

I wasn’t sure who ‘he’ was, but I was certain Chase was going out of his mind and if I didn’t get the hell out of there, I was going to find myself in a world of trouble.

“Chase. Listen. Let me go home and I won’t say anything to anyone. I-I-I want to go home. Okay?” Like hell I’d go home and not tell anyone. I was going straight to the fucking police if I could reason with him to let me go.

His hand came out of nowhere and punched me in the side of the head. Pain shot through my temple and the edges of my eyes grew black. I toppled to the ground and curled into a ball.

“Fuck!” I could hear Chase pacing again. I didn’t move a muscle. I didn’t black out, but I was damn close to it, and I knew if I moved or said anything, the next hit would cause me to pass out. I couldn’t let that happen. Who knows what Chase would do if I was unconscious and at his mercy.

Tears filled my eyes. My heart thundered inside my chest. My head felt like something exploded behind my eyes, Nausea was bubbling up inside me. I had to fight like hell to keep from throwing up. But I managed to do it. I kept silent while I listened to Chase make a phone call.

“Yo! We got a problem, man! A big fucking problem!” I couldn’t hear the other person on the phone, but I could tell by the way he was pacing faster, Chase was afraid of whoever it was.

“You know the Sinclair bitch? Yeah, the one Emily was always hanging out with before she started turning tricks.”

Emily did what?

“Well, apparently, Emily called her, and the bitch followed us here. No, I have a dead junkie whore and her fucking friend who saw me here with her. What do I do? I could bring her back to the house and we could turn her out, replace the bitch in the backseat who overdosed.”

He walks a few steps, taking a few deep breaths. I remain perfectly still, awaiting the opportunity to get the fuck out of here.

“Yeah. No. She’s got an uncle or some shit who’s a King. But she’s nothing to them. It’s just her and her pops living in that old house. I don’t think…” Chase stops talking. The voice on the phone is shouting at him. I can’t make out the words, but I can hear how angry the person is from all the way down here.

“All right. All right. I’ll do it. I’ll take care of her and leave her in the car with the other one.” He turns toward me, his eyes narrowed to slits. “Yeah. I heard you! I’ll take care of it!” Chase hangs up the phone and stalks his way over to me.

Grabbing me by the hair, he pulls me up to my feet. I scream as tears run down my face.

“Please. What are you doing? Chase, please let me go! I won’t say anything! Just let me go home!”

He pulls me in close to his body, his face close to mine as he licks his lips.

“I’d love to believe you, but you got ties to the Kings and if they find out the Devils were using you little friend here for profit, well, you could see what kind of trouble you could cause for me and my friends, right?”

“I-I-don’t know what you mean. But I’m not part of the Kings. I barely know them. But I’m not…”

“Shut up, bitch!” He shouts, releasing my hair and dropping me to the ground. He rubs his hand across his face. His shirt lifts and I see the glint of a gun in the front waistband of his pants.

“My brother may not want to turn you out, but I bet you’d be a sweet piece of ass.” His eyes darken and glaze over as he licks his lips. “Yeah, I think you owe me at least a little taste for my troubles. What’d you say, Skyler? You gonna be a good girl and let me fuck you before I put a bullet in your head?”

I get to my knees and try to run, but his arms clamp around my waist, pinning me to him, my back to his front.

“Now, see, that wasn’t the right answer.” He growls in my ear.

He pulls the gun from his waistband, holding to my head and I still.

“That’s more like it.” He pushes my hair away from my neck with the gun and licks behind my ear. My body convulses and I throw up all over the ground.

“What the fuck?” Chase shouts, releasing me. I get up and start to run, but Chase catches up to me, tackling me to the hard asphalt. I scream out in pain.

I land on my stomach with Chase at my back. My legs are twisted, but Chase quickly flips me over on my back, reaching for my panties with his hand, waving the gun with his other. I don’t think, I react.

Reaching for the gun, I grab his wrist with both hands. Chase slaps my face, but I don’t let go. I pull his arm down toward my chest. He’s got both hands trying to pull me off, but I’m determined to get out of this. I have too much to look forward to. I can’t let this be the end.

Chase moves the gun down between us and a sense of panic wells up inside me.

Not my stomach. I plead silently to whatever entity would listen.

“You stupid fucking cunt!” Chase shouts in my face. His pupils are dilated. His eyes bloodshot. I know he’s high. His movements are becoming jerkier less controlled which only causes me even more panic.

He’s wrestling my clothes with one hand while keeping a strong hold on the gun with the other, laughing maniacally causing spittle to land on my face. In a last stitch effort, I wrangle his wrist closer, and with a strength I didn’t know I had, I lean up and bite through his wrist with everything I’ve got. Breaking skin and causing him to scream, out in pain. He loosens his grip on the gun, and I pull it away from him, turning it in my hand and pointing it right at him. Chase laughs, reaching for the gun and I pull the trigger.

OceanofPDF.com

24

OceanofPDF.com

ETHAN

Skyler started out stiffly holding onto me as if it pained her to be so close. Tough shit. I’ve been trying to hold her, to touch her, comfort her. She won’t allow herself to trust me and worse it means she’s not allowing for me to give us both what we need, even though I know she wants to.

She acts like touching me repulses her. The touch of my hand burns her skin. But I know she’s feeling hurt right now. She has every right to feel that way. I’ve been an asshole of epic proportions. But I didn’t have all the facts. I still don’t. But I’m seeing the picture a little more clearly now than ever before.

Skyler’s body slumps against mine, she’s exhausted.

I see her trying to be tough, fighting everything on her own and because of it, her mind is fighting what’s inevitable between us. Her doubts mingled with my harsh words are waging a war within her. But her mind can’t hide what her body is saying. Her eyes tell me everything her heart wants.

You let your shields slip, Sunshine. I see you, baby. And I’m not backing down.

I know how much my touch affects her. I’ve been watching very closely to how she reacts. The way her breath catches and her pulse speeds up. The goosebumps spreading over her soft skin. Even when she’s mad at me. She can’t help the way I affect her the same way I can’t help the way she affects me.

I smile as her thumbs lazily rub back and forth against my abs, hearing an unintended sigh falling from her lips. She’s relaxed, probably half asleep after everything she’s been through today. She’s giving into the feel of the wind on her skin and the rumble of the motor. 

She’s relaxing into me.

 A ride on a bike can be like therapy. The wind calms something inside of me. It’s both intoxicating and relaxing at the same time.

I feel her body tense the moment she realizes what she’s been doing. Skyler stops abruptly, trying to sit up and pull away. Every time she catches herself giving in just a little, she pulls back, retreating behind her armor.

Oh, no Sweetheart.

 I grab her hands and put them back where they were, and to prove my point, I reach back grabbing onto her thigh holding her to me. I’m not going to allow her to retreat. I like the feel of her hands on me. It sparks something to life I had forgotten I could feel. I know her mind is racing with all kinds of questions, most of which are what ifs and whys. But she can’t hide the fact that as much as she wants to hate me for all the shitty things, I’ve said to her, she craves the feel of my body against hers as much I do. And this right here, her wrapped around me on the back of my bike feels right.

You have a lot to make up for.

And I will.

We both have shit to say. Things we need to get out on the table. Questions that need answers. And we’ll get there. Maybe not tonight, but I’m not giving up now I know my woman has always been mine.

I feel the rumble of her groan against my back and smile. I’m going to make this right and when I do her walls are going to come crashing down. I won’t accept anything less.

At the cemetery, her body melted into the comfort of mine until her mind caught up to realize she was letting her guard down and letting me slip past. She won’t allow herself to want me. To want us.

After how bad you’ve hurt her, can you blame her?

No. I can’t.

I put the fear of rejection there, and now she’s hesitant to believe my intentions are real. There’s satisfaction in knowing I’m not the only one who’s been feeling conflicted about us. The woman has spun my fucking world upside down on its ass and right side up in a matter of minutes. This pull between us, it’s like an ocean tide dragging me under with no foreseeable way out. I tried to fight at first, using my anger over Emily’s death as my shield. Blaming Skyler for things she wasn’t to blame for. I never took into consideration how seeing Emily die could have affected her, I only thought about how it would affect the case in the courtroom. But none of it matters now.

I’m still pissed Skyler’s been lying to me. Hiding behind her secrets and I know she has more she’s keeping from me, but I’ll get to the bottom of it all soon enough.

Kieran is right. I was selfish. I was wrong, and it’s about time I showed Skyler what she means to me. For all the times she’s said she couldn’t tell me about the night Emily died, I finally realize it wasn’t because she was protecting the killer, she was protecting herself. Worried about my reaction and what might happen to her. Though, I don’t know why she would think I would be upset she killed someone in self-defense. I’d never turn her in, even if she shot the prick on purpose. The bastard deserved far worse.

But how would she know to trust you with information when you’ve been such a dick to her?

Now I need to focus on what really matters. Fixing what’s been broken between us. Skyler’s mine. She’s always been mine. It’s about time I reminded her who she belongs to.

She’s been holding on to so much guilt and pain. Not that I helped by shoving insults and blame at her every chance I got, but that all ends now.

“I killed Chance, Ethan. He killed Emily, and I fucking killed him.” Her words echo through my mind. The son of a bitch tried to rape her. Killed our child. Had I known what he did I would’ve killed the cunt myself. Instead, Skyler lives with the guilt of killing a man and blames herself for the loss of our child.

Is that what she thought was protecting me from? Was she worried I would’ve gone after the son of a bitch?

She wouldn’t have been wrong. But what would it matter if he was already dead?

“Well, I’m sorry I didn’t think about your feelings when my world imploded!”

I deserve everything she’s about to toss my way and more.

They sent her away. But why?

It’s the one answer I can’t seem to figure out.

Why couldn’t she trust the police? Oak Ridge police have always been friendly with the Kings. George told her to only trust Gabe and his men, but Gabe didn’t keep her under his protection he passed her off to Eli to be under his. It’s not like Gabe to pass off his responsibility to someone else. Unless he felt her being with him would put her in more danger.

Killing a man in self-defense shouldn’t have sent her running scared. No one would’ve convicted her for killing her attacker. Especially being pregnant. A jury would’ve sympathized with her. She was doing what she felt necessary to save herself and our unborn child. So, why leave?

Skyler’s not the only one who’s been keeping secrets. My Pres and Ghost are hiding shit from me too, I’m sure of it.

What the fuck else don’t I know?

 Anger surges through me. The knowledge of being deceived by my brothers, and by my woman; being kept in the dark all this time, it hits me in waves.

Left behind while I was broken, thinking something terrible might’ve happened to her too and I’d never really know since there was no trace of her existence anywhere. Fucking Ghost. I should have known he would do something like make her vanish into thin air. It’s what he’s known for.

Now, she’s everywhere. Invading my space. The clubhouse, O’Malley’s, my gym, Magpie’s. I can’t get away from her.

Truth is, I don’t want to.

I’m about to invade her personal space.

I smile to myself as an idea begins to take shape.

As fucked up as everything is, even with all the walls still built up between us, I want Skyler. I fucking need her. She’s always been mine. I hate that I don’t know her anymore and everyone else seems to know more than I do, but I’m going get her to trust me again. To open up and show me who she is underneath the mask she’s been wearing.

I know I hurt her with my words. I was pissed and hurt. She’s pulling her armor back up. Creating walls and space to keep me out. She knows she can’t fight this anymore; she doesn’t want to acknowledge it.

            When we get to the clubhouse, I practically drag Skyler off my bike by the sleeve of the hoodie and into the main room.

“Where’s the Pres?” I yell to Blake who’s behind the bar slinging drinks. He nods toward Gabe’s office.

“He’s got Ghost, Hawk, Xander, and Cash in there going over some shit. Declan, Jake, and Mack are handling a shipment in the basement. Pres said church in a couple hours.”

“Thanks.”

I grab Skyler’s wrist and drag her down the hall, up the stairs and through the door to my room. Everything’s been kept clean and locked up since I don’t use it much anymore.

Pulling Skyler into to the room, I close the door, and spin her until her back is up against the hard wood.

“What are you…” Skyler gasps when my mouth comes crashing down on hers. With her face in my hands, and her body flush against the door, she isn’t getting away.

She doesn’t open right away, and I growl at her reluctance. I trace her bottom lip with my tongue, running my hand down to cup her breast, pinching her nipple through her clothes. She lets out a gasp, and I plunge my tongue inside coaxing, teasing, enticing. Her hands grip my hair, and she gives as good as she gets.

That’s my girl!

Her body goes slack against the door as she relaxes into my touch. Her knees begin to buckle. I push my body into hers, lifting her up slightly onto my knee between her thighs, holding her up against the door. Her legs wrap around my waist, I can feel the heat of her pussy through the fabric of her clothes. She lets out a soft whimper when I nudge my denim clad cock against the seam of her jeans, rocking slowly. She tips her hips, trying to get the relief she needs.

“That’s it, Sunshine. Take what you need.”

She breaks the kiss, catching her breath. I smile as I kiss down her neck. Her little moans and whimpers driving me crazy. Her hands move to my chest, her hips still. She’s slowly retreating.

She’s on the edge. Her restraint is wavering. She’s being stubborn. Her thoughts waging war inside her head.

Grabbing her chin, I lean my forehead to hers. “Stop over thinking this, Sunshine. You want this as much as I do, you’re just scared.” Her breath is coming in pants, her eyes full of trepidation and fear. “I know I fucked up, baby. I never should’ve said the things I did. I was angry and confused, but I’m not anymore.” I rub my finger down her cheek. “You’re mine, Sky.”

She scoffs. “For how long Ethan? An hour? A night? As long as it takes to fuck the hate you have for me out of your system, and you feel better about being an asshole?” She drops her legs from around my hips. Her eyes locked on mine, full of fire and rage.

It’s sexy as hell.

Skyler scoffs, tilting her head she says, “So, because you’re suddenly over your temper tantrum I’m supposed to forgive you and fall into your bed? How many times do I have to tell you, I’m not a whore. I don’t want your scraps, Ethan.” She pushes at my chest. I move back, giving her some space, but not enough to run. “You can fuck right off with that shit.”

I laugh at her little rant. “You’re feistier now. I like it. Sass looks good on you, but it’s not going to change a thing. You’re mine. You’ve always been mine, and it’s time you accepted it.”

“Fuck you.”

“That’s the idea, Sunshine.” I lean in nipping the sensitive spot below her ear and whisper. “We both know how good it will feel when I fuck you into oblivion. Your head will catch up to your body soon enough. You need to let that shit go and feel me. Feel us. You’ll remember how good we were together. Like the night at the Pearl. It’s inevitable, baby. You know it’s true.”

I pull back, studying her face as she studies mine. Her mouth agape. So many emotions swirling around in those violet orbs. She knows I know one of her secrets. My sweet little Sunshine is also my redheaded vixen, Scarlet.

She’s struggling to accept my words. Hell, I should probably be afraid of my own declarations, but somehow, I know I’m right. We’re right.

Skyler lets out a long sigh, dropping her head in her hands. “How did you...?”

I shrug. “It took me a minute, but I figured it out. But see, we already fucked once, and it was fucking incredible. You know it was. The pull between us, I know you felt it. It’s why I’m the only one you’ve ever given a private dance to. Because you know we’re good together.”

She huffs. “It was a mistake. I only did it because I wanted to fuck you out of my system.”

I bark out a laugh. “Well, too bad for you, it didn’t work!” She doesn’t laugh only glares at me.

“I need to pee. Can you move please?” I drop my arm and point her toward the bathroom.  I keep my body against the door as she moves away. I have no doubt in my mind she’d bolt if I moved.

            She takes her time. I move to the bathroom door and listen as she slams the toilet seat and then the cabinets. She grumbles something to herself as she turns the water on in the sink. When she opens the door and sees me standing in front of her, she jumps.

            “Stalker much?”

            “Not stalking, making sure you’re okay.”

            “I can pee on my own, thanks.”

            I grab her wrist meaning to pull her into me, but she surprises me by pulling it back out of my grip and striking me in the chin with the base of her palm. It’s not a hard strike, just a warning, but it sparks something inside me.

“Fuck, Sky! You need to stop doing that shit.” I stumble back a step caught off guard. She moves around me heading for the door. I wrap my arm around her waist and lift. My intention is to throw her on the bed, but she squirms too much causing us to tumble to the floor beside it. I land first, rolling us to take most of the brunt of the landing.

Skyler twists her torso and starts swinging at my head. I wrap my legs around hers, in a closed guard position, grabbing for her arms to stop her onslaught. She moves to free her legs, trying to push to stand, but I see what she’s trying to do and switch tactics.

Both my arms lock around her thighs pulling her back down to straddle me. One arm up her back the other under her head, I roll us over so I’m now on top of her. Skyler pushes off my chest with her hands, letting her legs drop, wriggling her body loose enough to roll onto her stomach. 

Wrong move Sweetheart.

I drop my body down on hers, pinning her with the weight of mine, sweeping her arms out and pinning both her hands to her sides. Leaning into her ear, I growl, “You can fight me all you want, baby. In fact, I kind of like it. But we both know how this will end. With you naked, pinned underneath me writhing in pleasure and screaming my name.”

Skyler drops her head to the floor.

“Please.” It’s a whispered plea. For what, I’m not sure. Does she want me to let her up, let her go? Leave her alone?

No. To all the above.

We’re both panting. I lay a kiss on her cheek. She closes her eyes as a single tear slips loose. 

Shit.

“I’m going to let you up now. We’re going to sit on the bed and talk this shit out. No more trying to kick my ass or I swear to God, I will tie you to this bed and fuck you into submission. Don’t test me, baby.” She whimpers again. I don’t try to hide my smugness at the sound. I know she likes the idea of me tying her ass down and having my wicked way with her.

We both get up from the floor. I help her onto the bed. She scurries to the other side getting as far away from me as she can.

A vindictive smile tugs at her lips.

She’s plotting her next strike.

Images of a naked Skyler tied to my bed, completely at my mercy flash through my mind.

Game on, baby.

Unfortunately, I don’t get to see what her next move will be as we’re interrupted by a loud knock at the door followed by Blake’s voice.

“Pres wants you in the basement!”

“All right. I’ll be right there.” I answer, my eyes never leaving hers. Grabbing the sleeve of the hoodie, I tug, pulling her to come to me. Skyler doesn’t budge. Her arms sliding into the sleeves and against her chest.

Stubborn little shit.

I shrug my shoulder. Using the hoodie’s pocket, I pull her close, grabbing her hand from under the shirt, pushing it to my crotch, pinning it easily as I straddle her hips. She struggles, pushing with her free hand to move me off her. If she wanted to, she would strike me and maneuver her way out of this. We both know she can. I’ve seen her grapple in the cage.

She’s not really fighting me. She’s fighting the thought of what this could be. If it can be anything. She’s not sure we can recover from everything we’ve both gone through. She doesn’t believe me yet, but she will. I’ll make sure of it.

Leaning my weight forward, I trap both her hands between us. I lean down rubbing my nose along hers. She turns her head, and I chuckle at her mulishness.

“Fight me all you want, but you know this is going to happen. You and me, we’re going to get our shit settled, and when we do, I’m going to fuck you like I own you. Because we both know I do.”

Her breathing is ragged, a soft, whispered whimper caresses my ear. “Why?”

“Because we were meant to be. You’re mine, Sunshine. It’s going to take time to heal the past, but it won’t change our future.”

She doesn’t say anything else, but I see her side-eyeing me. I let loose of her wrist and turn her chin to face me. Her watery eyes, so full of uncertainty staring back at me. I can’t wait anymore. I melt my lips with hers, my tongue caressing her sweet, supple mouth. Another soft whimper escapes, and I seize the opportunity and lavish her mouth with my tongue. It’s slow, sensual, filled with pain staking need, and my heartfelt apology. I don’t let up until she’s kissing me back, melting into the mattress, relaxing into my touch. Only then do I pull back, placing my forehead to hers. Her tears track down her cheek, but she doesn’t try to stop them.

“This isn’t over, Sunshine. You and me, we aren’t over. Wait here for me. I’m going to go talk to Gabe. Don’t leave this room until I come get you.”

I crawl over her, coming to a stand. She’s still not saying anything. Her eyes are heavy, exhaustion written all over her face.

I rub the back of my hand down her cheek, lean down and kiss her forehead. Her eyes close at the feel of my mouth on her skin.

“Rest, baby. I’ll be right back.” She still doesn’t give me words, but turns onto her side facing away from me, her eyes still closed, as she grips the pillow. She takes a deep breath, releasing it on a long stuttering sigh.

I kiss her temple one last time. “Sleep, baby. I’ll be right back.”

Satisfied she’ll sleep, I make my way down to find Gabe.

OceanofPDF.com

25

OceanofPDF.com

SKYLER

“Look at me, Skyler. Sweetheart, listen to me. You have to leave. It’s the only way to guarantee you’ll be safe. To keep anyone from finding out the truth.” Daddy takes another deep breath, scrubbing a hand down his face. “If you don’t go, you’ll be starting a war between the clubs. There’s already bad blood between them. It would be nothing to them to go to war again. The Devil’s Order has been rebuilding and waiting for a reason to strike. To get even for things no one outside the club truly understands. But this, what you’ve done, will give them their reason,” he growls. He’s struggling.

“I didn’t know he was part of the other club! I wasn’t thinking about any of that! I was trying to survive!”

“Shhh. I know, Sweetheart. I know. But none of it matters now, because he did belong to the Devil’s Order, and now they’ll want their revenge.”  He takes a deep breath and lets it out on a long sigh. “This isn’t just about you, saving yourself. You must see the bigger picture. This about your uncle Ghost, Gabe and all those men who helped me raise you when your mother died. Good men. The Kings will go to war without thinking twice to keep you safe, and the reality is some of them could die. Do you want that weight on your shoulders? Can you bear the responsibility of all those men’s lives and the destruction a war would bring not only to their families but to the town? Because it won’t end there. The Devils won’t just come after the Kings, they’ll come after the people of this town. Bikers aren’t all about parties, women, and their club. It’s about their loyalty to protect their brothers, their family, and their territory. So, you see. You’ve got to do this, Sweetheart. You must leave. No one can ever know what happened here tonight. What you did. What your uncle is doing for you. You understand?” 

“It was a fucking accident!” I shout. “I didn’t mean for any of this to happen. If Emily had fucking listened to me. If she would’ve came home with me instead of going to the party, none of this would’ve happened. I never would’ve been there.” Sharp pain pierces my body causing me to drop to my knees. Daddy drops down beside me cradling me tightly against his chest, shushing me. 

“We need to have Doc take a look at you.”

“No,” I shout. “I’m fine. It’s just bruises. When I hit the ground, I think I may have hurt my rib. That’s all. It’s nothing, really.”

“I still want you looked at.”

Tears are flowing endlessly down my face. My body is wracked with pain both physical and emotional. Daddy’s right. I can’t only think about myself, or Ethan. Even if what I did was to protect us and our future. It’s never going to happen now, because of me. He’ll never understand why I left him behind. I couldn’t stop Emily’s death. How I knew about her addiction but couldn’t get her to stop.

First, he’ll blame himself for not being here. Then he’s going to hate me, for letting him go through losing her alone.

The thought of him being alone terrifies me. I know how destructive he can be. I saw it firsthand when his father left them years ago. He had no control over his temper and found himself constantly in trouble with the law until he got into a gym and redirected his anger to fighting in the cage.

 I need do something to help Ethan, now. To make sure he doesn’t let this truly destroy him or his future as a fighter. A thought comes to me, and my decision is made. I know what I have to do.

The rumble of motorcycles pulling up and the slamming of a truck door draw my attention away from my thoughts. Daddy helps me stand up, the sharp pain still gripping me, but I refuse to focus on myself now. I’ll have time to do enough of that soon enough. First, I need to make sure the people I love are taken care of.

“You wait here while I go talk to Gabe and Ghost out front.” I nod. “Hawk, stand guard by the door.” I hear Ghost shout.

“I need to go change. Tell them I’ll only be a minute.” Daddy releases me with a nod. I move quickly making my way to my room. I grab the box in the bottom of my closet and run it down into the garage hiding it behind the stacks of Christmas decorations. I can’t take it with me, and if I leave it here, Daddy, or worse, Ethan might find it. Knowing Daddy never comes down here because there are too many boxes with memories of our life when Mama was still here. I know the box will stay hidden.

I make my way back to my room, grabbing a small duffle bag and my backpack. I dump the backpack out on the bed and begin filling both with clothes. I throw off my shorts and T-shirt landing them in the laundry basket. Pain slices through me again.

“Hold on, baby. We’ll be safe soon and we can both rest. I promise.”

I grab my things and head out front. Gabe and Ghost, along with Hawk and Caleb all wait by a newer looking pickup truck.

“You ready to go, sweetheart?” Gabe asks, his voice gentle but stern. Maybe he thought I was going to argue, and had he been here a little bit ago, I would’ve. But now I know what needs to be done and I’m not leaving until he agrees to my terms.

“I am, but first, I have a few things I need to discuss with you before I go. I’d like to discuss them in the chapel.”

Gabe lifts a brow at my demand. “You understand we only discuss club business in the chapel, and you aren’t…”

“Part of the club. Yes, I understand. But I also understand if we discuss this matter in the chapel, it will also be considered club business and no one will ever speak of it again without your permission, meaning my secrets will be safe.” 

“What secrets, Sky?”

“Not here. As I said, I need this to be private.”

“Very well. Let’s get moving then.” His tone says he’s amused.

When we arrive at the clubhouse, Gabe leads me straight to the chapel. Ghost, Caleb, and Mack who I didn’t see before, follow behind us and close the door. 

“Don’t we need the whole club to have church?”

Gabe chuckles. “This isn’t church. This is my office. You’re not a member of this club. You’re family. But since this matter is…delicate, we want as few people involved as possible until we know exactly what we’re up against. You get me?”

“Yes. I understand.”

“So, what is it you’d like to discuss? Ghost already filled us in on what happened. Is there more? Did you forget something?”

“No. I’d like to discuss my terms for leaving and what I will require to stay gone. If you give me your word, you’ll do this for me, and I’ll give you mine to follow every word you say from here on out. But if you don’t agree, our deal is void and I won’t be leaving town at all.”  I stand a little taller, hoping I come off as confident and unwavering, rather than the quivering little girl I feel I am inside.

I hear a chuckle from behind me, I can only assume is Caleb by the words he says under his breath. “Just like your mama this one.”

Gabe smirks while rubbing his hand across his chin, amusement dancing in his eyes. 

“You realize your demands don’t hold weight here. If I say you go, then you’ll go and stay gone. Ghost’s freedom and the lives of my men are more important than the whims of a child. However, since you’ve piqued my curiosity, what is it you were going to ask for?”

I stand tall, my shoulders back, holding Gabe’s eyes with mine. “If you’ll promise to take care of Ethan, make him a prospect for the Kings, I promise to keep all your secrets and stay gone until you say otherwise.”

“We could make him a prospect, but that doesn’t mean he’ll earn a patch.”

“I understand. But I also know Ethan.” My voice wavers, but I clear my throat and push through it. “Emily and me, we were all he had. His mother hasn’t been the same since his father left and now with Emily’s death, I’m sure she’ll be devastated. Ethan will blame himself for not being here to protect Emily. If he accepts the guilt and blame as his own, he’ll give up his dream of becoming an MMA fighter. He’s going to need people…family, to help him get through this. And since you’ve all decided I can’t be here for him for the safety of the club and myself, I think it’s only fair you take Ethan in and help him find his way. Don’t let him give up on himself. Emily wouldn’t want him to. She’d want him to become the best MMA fighter, making a name for himself and a life he deserves. Can you do that? Will you make him a prospect? I know he’ll earn his patch once he gets over his grief.” I ramble my way through, hoping like hell they take me up on my deal.

“You know what this life entails? If he makes it through the prospecting period, and we make him a King he’ll be one of us. There will be club whores, parties, drinking, and some other activities you don’t need to be privy to. You gonna be all right knowing he’ll be indulging in the MC lifestyle?”

No! Of course not. But I don’t say those words. Instead, I lie through my fucking teeth.

“I know what being a King means. I grew up with all of you. I may not want him to find someone else or screw everything with tits on two legs,” There’s a chuckle from behind me, but I don’t look to see who it is. “I know what I’m asking. And I know what I’m giving up, to give him this opportunity. I pray he does well. Because this is the only thing, I can offer him in my absence to assure he won’t do something stupid and get himself thrown in jail, or worse, take his own life.” Tears track down my cheek, and I swipe them away with the back of my hand. “I know I’m not a member and my desires don’t mean dick to anyone else here, but Ethan means everything to me. And I’m being asked to give him up. To walk away from the life, we promised each other. If I can do that, I think the least you could is give him a family…my family. He needs you to help him find his way. If you do this for me, you have my word I’ll stay away from here and not return.”

I open my eyes, Ethan’s pillow gripped tightly in my hands. I take in a deep breath, sit up and search for my bag. It’s sitting in the chair in the corner of the room. Jayde must’ve had it brought up here.

“I can’t let them go to war. Not when it could mean losing Ethan again.” I’m talking to myself as I pad my way over to the chair, retrieve my phone, and dial the only person I know who can help me now.

“Hello.”

“Vincenzo, it’s Sky. I need a favor. Actually, I need two.”

OceanofPDF.com

26

OceanofPDF.com

ETHAN

“They’re not in there, Ethan.” Blake calls from behind the bar in the common room. I move past the sanctuary to where he’s stocking bottles and glasses.

“You said Gabe wanted to see me.”

“Basement.” I’m jogging down the stairs feeling almost fucking giddy to get my shot at this son of a bitch, Devil. He had the audacity to accost my woman, and I want to know why. With Skyler holding fast to her secrets, I can only hope to get some type of clarity from this fucker.

A loud scream rents the air as I turn the corner to find the man in question, stripped to his underwear, hanging from the large meat hook mounted to the ceiling. His hands bound, tied up above his head with rope, burning red lacerations into his skin. His ankles are shackled to the floor, attached to a metal ring.

Mack and Jake are taking turns punching the asshole in the ribs. Jake chose standard brass knuckles insuring the blunt, bruising sting as his fists make each connection with our captive. Mack has chosen to go with something a little more sinister. His brass has spikes. Short, half inch curved metal spikes on each knuckle, leaving holes and bloody tears after each blow.

Declan’s perched against the wall, arms crossed over his chest, watching silently as Jake and Mack take turns meting out punishment.

“Fuuuuck. You started the party without me?” I whine.

Declan chuckles. “Mack was eager to get acquainted with our guest after his daughter ran into his arms shaking and terrified because of this piece of excrement.”

“Wow. Look at you, pulling out the fancy words, Dec.” Hawk shoves Declan’s arm playfully. “Though I’m not sure the fuckwad deserves such manners.”

“What do we know?” I ask Dec.

Mack walks to the table up against the wall beside us. His tool chest of sorts. He has knives of all lengths and types splayed out on a black cloth amongst other tools. Hammers. Saws. Chisels. Pliers. A car battery. He lays his spiked brass knuckles on the table and picks up a scalpel, turning it in his hand. The glint of the metal flashing so our guest can see.

“Got any new toys, Mack?” Jameson is sitting on a chair turned backward, his arms crossed over the back where his chin rests. If I didn’t know him, I’d think he looked bored. He’s the contemplative one of the bunch. Where Mack likes to torment and torture, to mete out punishment in what he calls a ‘just manner’. Jameson likes to make masterpieces out of his victims. Carvings and bullet holes are his favorite artistic mediums.

“I didn’t have time to stop by my locker and pick them up. I’ll try to remember before we pick up his friend. I have a new Karambit I’m sure you’ll find especially attractive. It cuts through flesh like fucking butter.”

A whimper is heard from the beaten bag of bones behind him.

“Where’s Xander?”

“Pres sent him to install a new alarm system and cameras at Skyler’s place in case anyone else tries to come after her.”

“Good plan.” I’m ecstatic to hear about the new system. Unfortunately, I don’t plan on her staying in that house for much longer. I have every intention of having Skyler sleeping beside me in my bed, in my apartment above the gym. She needs a fulltime bodyguard, and I have a business to run. As my woman, her safety is my responsibility, which means where I go, she goes. She won’t like it, in fact, she’ll hate it, but I have a plan for that too.

“Arthur Clines. Devil’s Order scum.” Jake calls. “Allow me to introduce you to my brothers.” Jake swings his arms out circling the room.

“He the one who stabbed the prospect?” I ask.

“No. He’s the fucker who accosted Skyler and Jayde in Magpie’s. As you can see, her father and brother don’t seem to take too kindly to their girl being upset.” Declan looks smug, and somewhat pleased with what we’re witnessing.

“Do we know what he wanted with them?”

“Not them.” Declan says. “Skyler. Jayde was there to pick up food, saw Skyler needed an out so she tried to give her one, getting herself caught up in the middle of it all.”

That’s going to earn her one hell of a punishment if I know Mack. Putting herself in harm’s way is unacceptable no matter the reason.

“Did he say what he wanted with Sky?”

“Not yet. Mack needed to calm down a bit before asking questions.”

“This is calm?” I point to the bloodied, bruise, mess of a meat sack hanging half-awake on the hook.

Declan shrugs…”-ish.”

“He’s breathing. And he can still talk. For now.” Mack says as if offended by my being disgruntled at his work.

“You couldn’t ask as you hit him?”

“The fuck?” Arthur spats. No one says anything at Arthur’s outburst. Ghost cocks a brow at me from behind our captive. Over his shoulder I see the needle Ghost just pushed into the asshole’s neck.

Arthur’s head bounces slowly as he starts rambling. “No. I didn’t touch your guy. Spider did. I was sent to distract the girl and scare her a bit.”

Arthur starts thrashing as best he can, being tied up and hung from the ceiling. Eventually his body relaxes again, his head lulling to the side.

Gabe taps his cheek a few times. “Arthur? Arthur? Can you hear me?”

“I…can…hear you fiiiiine.” His words are slow and slurred. His eyes drooping as if he could fall asleep.

“Scare Skyler how? Exactly, what were your orders?” Mack asks.

“You might’ve given him too much.” Jake shucks his chin at Ghost, who shrugs him off.

“The fuck did you give him anyway?” Hawk asks, looking around the room. We aren’t into drugs, but the occasional truth serum can be fun.

Hmm. That could help Sky open up.

Nah., I need to earn her trust. I doubt she’d be quick to forgive me if she found out I used the serum on her.

“A dose of his own medicine.” It’s Jake who answers. “Pop found a vile and a full syringe of shit in Arthur’s jacket pocket. He was planning on using it to subdue the girls and load them into a van they had parked out behind Magpie’s. Isn’t that right Arthur?”

“He was going to drug my woman?” It comes out as a snarl. Pictures of Skyler, drugged, beaten and raped flash through my mind. I lunge for the bastard.

Declan’s big arms grab me from behind halting my movement, while Jake moves to block my path to the soon to be dead man swingin’ from the ceiling.

“Not yet, brother.” Jake says, low, raising a brow at me. “Protocol.”

I accept his promise with a nod. I’ll get my shot after Pres gets what he wants. Declan releases me.

Every head turns to me.

“You claiming Skyler?” Hawk asks amused.

“Yes.”

“We’ll discuss this later.” Ghost glares at me. If he thinks I’m backing down or changing my mind, he’s lost his.

“Nothing to discuss. She’s always been mine. We’re figuring a few things out.”

“Yeah, like how to surgically remove Ethan’s head from his ass.” Cash, who’s been silent this whole time chooses now to speak up.

Just fucking perfect.

“Look here, motherfucker.” Gabe’s shouting puts a sudden halt to my rant.

“Focus! Jesus Christ! Like a bunch of fucking teenagers!” Gabe scrubs his hand down his face then points at me. “You wanna claim her properly? You bring that shit to the table. But she needs to agree to it.”

“We were discussing matters upstairs when you sent the prospect for me.”

“Damn Pres. You cock blocked Ethan too? This is becoming a real pattern and I gotta tell you, I’m becoming concerned. Maybe you should start getting some on the regular so you’re not so inclined to block the rest of us.”

“Shut up, Hawk!” Mack, Jake, Jameson, and Declan shout in unison. Gabe sends a deadly glare his way.

“She return your claim?” Gabe’s attention turns back to me, his head tilted to the side watching me.

“Like I said, we were discussing it, but we didn’t get to finish talking things out. There’s a lot of ground to cover for the last six years.” Gabe nods several times. “She’s still keeping secrets. Scared.” Gabe nods his head, with a contemplative look. “I want this son of a bitch, Pres. He was going to drug Skyler and do God knows what to her. After all we’ve been through. I deserve this opportunity.”

I’m not talking about killing the fucker in front of me. I know Gabe understands what I’m saying. Me and Skyler lost six long years of what would’ve been our life together. We lost our baby. And although I still don’t have all the pieces of the puzzle, I know the Devil’s Order had a part to play in all we lost. We deserve to have our chance together to make things right between us. And hopefully between me and the club.

“You’ll have your turn.” I step back, giving a minute nod. “We need information first.” Gabe’s right. This dickhead is about to squeal like a fucking pig…one way or another. The thought of his screams makes my lips curve upwards.

Gabe stands, walking up to the hanging body, giving him a push with his finger, making sure to poke one of the holes in his ribs. Arthur scream in pain as her swings back and forth. Gabe’s doing it for our amusement. Well, mostly Hawk’s, I think. He always gets a kick out of making human pinatas out of stupid motherfuckers like this one.

“Arthur?” Gabe calls to him again. He’s relaxed, as relaxed as one can be hanging from a ceiling in his underwear pumped full of drugs, I guess.

“What’s so funny Arthur?” Gabe moves in closer, grabbing Arthur’s chin, forcing him to look at Gabe’s face. Arthur blinks as if trying to focus his vision. He smiles wide and laughs again.

“Spider knew you would come.” He chuckles. “He’s bringing the others. He wants the girl, but the president wants…yoooouuuu.” He sings the last word as he smiles at Gabe.

“Me?” Gabe hold his composure, looking around the room with amusement. “I’m flattered.”

“Who’s your President? What does he want our Pres for?” Jameson stands, moving his chair out of the way, and crossing his arms over his chest.

“Viper wants payback!” Arthur slurs. “Spider brings you to Viper. Viper kills them all. Spider gets to keep the girl as his reward.” Arthur’s eyes are closing, his breathing slowed.

“Arthur!” Gabe shouts.

“Hmm.”

“What were your orders? What did Spider want you to do?”

“Talk to her about her old man. Get her to trust me. Ask her… about his brother… Chase… Then … distract her.”

“Whose brother, Chase?” Jake looks to Gabe confused. While Gabe, Ghost, and Mack all look…concerned. Shit.

They know.

Of course, they know. They helped get Sky out of Oak Ridge, but there’s something more. A sense of knowing passes between them.

“I killed him, Ethan. I killed Chase.” Skyler’s words come back in a rush making my mind swirl.

“Spider’s brother. Prospect. Fucked up shipment. Spider arrested. Boss was piiiiisssed.” Arthur chuckles, repeating himself. “Piiiiiisssed.”

“How does Spider know about Skyler?”

“He told Chase…he told him…kill her…Chase dis-dis—gone. No body.” Arthur sings, “Girl gone. Chase gone. Girl gone. Chase gone. Piiiiisssed.” He laughs.

“And then what, Arthur? What were you going to do next? After you talked to the girl?”

Cash nonchalantly moves between Arthur and Ghost.

“Snnnatch!” He draws the word out giggling, as his eyes get heavier. Ghost lunges at the same time I do for the bastard, only Ghost is stopped by Cash while Gabe and Mack block my passage.

“Let me go.” I grit between clenched teeth. Gabe’s hand comes up to silence me.

“Just wait a minute. We’re not done here.” Gabe nods to Hawk, and he slowly moves from his spot with the precision of a predator stocking his prey. Most wouldn’t know it with Hawk’s jester like personality, but he’s one twisted motherfucker. His demeanor can be very off-putting to some, and charming to others. Either way, Hawk’s often underestimated.

Big mistake.

“He’s fucking lit.” Hawk chuckles. “You’re feeling pretty good aren’t ya man?”

“Spider planned to kidnap Skyler?” Jameson looks at the man contemplatively. The question is, is he contemplating the answers or deciding whether this asshole dies quick or slow?

I don’t fucking care as long as it’s painful.

“Spider owes the boss man. Girl owes Spider. It’s a win-n-n-n-wi-nnnn.”

Hawk moves closer, sliding something off the edge of Mack’s table I can’t quite see from here. He places one hand on Arthur’s shoulder, his other hand, tucked behind his own back. I follow suit, pulling my gun from the back of my jeans, lowering it to my side out of view, taking a tentative step forward.

No one blocks my path this time.

“Who’s the boss? Viper?” Hawk leans in, his brows furrowed, but his disarming smile is still in place.

Arthur’s eyes light up, his grin matching Hawk’s. “Spider owes boss man. Girl owes Spider.” He laughs. Spittle flies from his mouth. Hawk turns his head, wiping his face on his sleeve.

“What about you, Arthur? What did the boss promise you?”

“Moneeeyyy… Spider owes boss man. Girl owes Spider.” He smiles wide, his eyes becoming enlarged as if he’s picturing what he’s saying.

“He’s not going to give us anything more.” Mack tells Gabe who then give Hawk and I the nod of approval.

Hawk’s arm swings from around his back thrusting up in Arthur’s ribcage at the same time I dislodge a bullet from my gun into Arthur’s skull.

“Fuck!” Gabe barks. We all go silent. Blood and sweat drip down Arthur’s body and circle the drain below his feet.

“Does anyone know what hell he was talking about? Does any of this make sense?” I’m searching the room, but no one says anything. The room is quiet as we all stare at one another, confused.

“Pres?”

“Church! Now!”

We leave Colt to clean up the mess and dispose of Arthur’s body. Benefits of having a clubhouse on a farmland. Pigs will eat anything.

We make our way into the clubhouse on our way to the sanctuary. Blake comes running up looking a bit nervous.

“Uh, Pres. Vincenzo Parisi is at the gate asking to speak with you.”

What the hell is he doing here?

“Well, shit. This can’t be good.” Hawk mumbles. All eyes turn to glare at him. “What?” He shrugs. “You were all thinking it. I just said it out loud.”

He’s not wrong.

“Let him in. Put him in the common room while we get cleaned up.” Gabe orders.

What the fuck now?

OceanofPDF.com

27

OceanofPDF.com

SKYLER

Sneaking out of Ethan’s room, I quietly shut his door. With all the men down in the basement, I figure I should be safe to sneak out of the clubhouse with only a couple of prospects to get by. Easy peasy.

Right.

My phone vibrates with a text.

VP: I’m at the gate, Be ready in 5.

Me: Ready now

VP: Santiago will take you wherever you want to go.

Me: I want to go home

VP: As you wish.

Blake’s phone rings. I watch as he answers it. His eyes grow wide.

“They’re in the basement. I’ll have to ask Pres. Hold on.” Blake who I’m certain is talking to Colt who’s manning the gate, takes off at record speed down the stairway leading to the basement.

Peeking around the corner, there’s no one else around. I run for the front door. Making my way outside I move to the corner of the building out of sight. I watch as the gate opens and three blacked out SUVs enter the property down the hill. They drive up the long road to the clubhouse. All three park next to each other. The driver from the first car gets out, scans the yard then opens the back door. The second has two soldiers and a driver, who do the same. The third is the same as the first, only a driver. Three men step out from the backdoors: Vincenzo, Matteo, and Santiago.

Santiago speaks to the driver of his vehicle and the man joins the driver at the first vehicle. Vincenzo nods to Santiago and stands beside the third car.

Blake comes walking out of the clubhouse to meet Vincenzo and Matteo. I tuck behind the wall trying not to be seen. He’s only a few feet away from me, and I know damn well Blake will snitch on me if he saw me out here by myself. Especially since he and Colt will probably get in trouble for letting me slip last them. I know what lockdown means; I just don’t give a shit. Right now, I need some time alone to think shit through and space from a very demanding and obviously, delusional biker.

“Mr. Parisis. Good to see you again, sir. Pres will be up to see you shortly, he’s, uh, seeing to a pest problem.” Blake says it like Gabe’s killing ants in the basement.

Vincenzo nods. “I’ll wait inside. You can pour me a bourbon on the rocks while I wait.” Turning back, Vincenzo addresses Santiago. “You can head home, Santiago. Matteo and I will be fine here with our friends. Please be sure to watch over things until I return.”

“Sure thing, boss.”

Blake follows Vincenzo and Matteo into the clubhouse. Once the door is shut, I scurry across the front toward Santiago who is holding the back door open for me.

“Get in, Sweetheart. They can’t see through the tint back here. I’ll take you home.”

“Thank you!” I toss my bag into the seat and scoot all the way to the other side of the car.

Santiago gets in and starts backing out. “When we get close to the gate, I need you to duck down below the seat. They can’t see in through the tint, but we don’t want him to catch a glimpse of your head through the front windshield. We don’t want any problems with your boy.” He chuckles. “At least not until he talks with the boss. Then, I can’t promise he won’t come to find you and drag your ass back here.”

“Ethan isn’t my boy, and he won’t be a problem for you.”

“Oh, I know he won’t be a problem for me.” Santiago waves to Colt as we pass through the gate and onto the main road. Once we’ve cleared the corner, I sit up on the seat and watch the trees pass by the window as we drive by. “I can’t say the same for your ass when Ethan finds out you not only snuck out during a lockdown but left with another man who wasn’t a club member. I hope that sweet ass of yours can take a good spanking, Sweetheart, because I have a feeling you might not be sitting too pretty by tomorrow.”

“Ethan is not going to spank my ass! He might be a little pissed off, but he isn’t into all your kinky shit.”

Santiago laughs. “I wouldn’t be so sure. I know if you were my woman and snuck out on me when I specifically told you to keep your ass somewhere, babe, you wouldn’t sit right for a week.”

I don’t respond because, what do I even say to that? Other than, I have a whole new picture of Santiago in my head.

Ethan would never do something like spank me. Would he?

He did threaten to tie me to his bed. But I’m sure he was being dramatic.

Right?

I’m not sure, but the thought of being tied up to his bed at his mercy has my thighs clinching together and my core heating up.

Get a grip on yourself, Skyler!

It’s bad enough, Ethan got me all hot and bothered and left me with an achy pussy. Now I have images in my head of all the wicked things he could do to me if he’s even half as kinky as Santiago seems to think he is.

Fuck me. I’m going to need to relieve some of this stress when I get back to the house, or I’ll never be able to get any rest tonight.

“So, what’s the story with you two anyway?” Santiago is intimidating with his broad build and his fitted Armani suits. The women go crazy for him at the Pearl, even those who work there. We all talk about his olive skin and his Adonis like body we all know is under all that fabric. He has a hard look about him when he’s working, but to us girls, he’s as sweet as they come. Ever the gentlemanly protector.

If you aren’t his woman and don’t break a rule, I guess. Then apparently, he becomes a kinky fucker with a penchant for punishment.

“It’s a long story, and unfortunately not one I want to tell. It doesn’t have much of a happy ending.”

“Well, that’s disappointing.” He chuckles. “I figured after you broke your own rules and fucked him mindless at the Pearl, there would have a better ending.”

My eyes grow wide as saucers. “How?”

“Cameras.” My eyes close. My cheeks heating up. “Relax. Archie asked if I knew you were in there, and with who---I had him shut the cameras down. Figuring you didn’t want everyone to know. But when you came out of the room looking freshly fucked, and he left looking like the cat who ate the cream, I figured you worked things out.”

“You and me both, Santiago. You and me both.”

When we pull up to the house, Santiago is quick to grab my door and my bag. I raise my brow at him, and he shrugs. “It’s part of the job, Sweetheart. Get over it.”

I punch in the code Xander text me for the new security system and open the door.

“Where do you want this?” He asks, lifting my bag.

“I can take it.”

Santiago gives me a look that says you’re not getting it and waits. With a deep sigh, I give in because I really don’t have it in me to argue.

I’m so tired.

“My room. Last one on the right. He nods and leaves toward my room while I rummage through the fridge for something to cook for dinner. I’m lost in thought. The night at the Pearl. Almost getting snatched at the diner. Telling Ethan about the baby we could’ve had.

My mind is anywhere but on food when Santiago leans over my shoulder and asks, “What do we got to work with?” I nearly jump out of my skin.

“Jesus! Wear a bell or something would you?”

He laughs, putting his hand on my shoulder, moving me out of his way.

“Sorry, Sweetheart. I thought you heard me come in.” Santiago studies my face for a minute then suggests, “Why don’t you go sit down and I’ll make us something to eat, yeah?”

I sit on the edge of the island and watch as Santiago removes his suit coat, placing it over the back of the barstool, then starts pulling food out of the fridge laying things out beside me.

“You cook?” I don’t know why the thought surprises me.

Again, he chuckles, shaking his head. He grabs a knife from the block on the counter and a wooden cutting board. Placing an onion, tomato, and two bell peppers placing them to the side of the board.

“Believe it or not, Sweetheart, there’s more to me than a pretty face and rock-hard body.” His brows wiggle. “I’m pretty good with a gun and yes, I cook too.” His smile widens. He reaches back into the fridge and pulls out a small package of chicken breasts, placing them on the counter beside the vegetables.

“My mama taught all us kids our way around the kitchen. Said she didn’t want us dependent on anyone else to take care of us. It makes us weak. She also would never accept anyone else could cook like she does, so she took to teaching us herself.” His face lights up as he speaks of his mother.

“She sounds like an amazing woman.”

“Yeah, she is. But don’t be food by her kindness.” Santiago looks at me seriously. “The woman is as ruthless as she is sweet. She will gut an enemy and not think twice about it.” My surprise must show. Santiago points his finger in my face. “We make sure our women are cared for, which includes making sure they can defend themselves should something happen to us. Every woman should be able to protect herself.”

Cross my arms over my chest. I don’t know why I feel indignant at his words, but I feel like I need to remind him I’m not helpless.

“I’m well equipped to handle myself. Cash and the guys have trained me for years in Krav Magra, knives, guns, and general self-defense. I know how to handle myself, but sometimes, I hesitate. I don’t know why. I guess I don’t really want to take someone’s life. It’s a huge responsibility. A weight I’d rather not deal with.”

“Yeah, but that Matthews fucker deserved what you did to him and then some.”

I freeze at his words.

“W-w-what are you talking about, Santiago?” I ask, hoping my fear doesn’t show through, though inside I’m fighting to keep the panic at bay.

He shrugs a shoulder, placing a skillet on the stove top, coating the bottom with oil, then setting the burner to medium. He grabs the chicken, placing it in front of him, searching through cabinets for something.

“George told us you killed the kid in self-defense. You did what you had to do. No shame in that, Sweetheart. You hesitate now because you’re holding onto guilt for taking his life. But he wasn’t an innocent man, Sky. The fact is, if you hadn’t killed him, he would’ve killed you. He deserved what he got. I would’ve strung him up for a few days in our cellar, but your way worked too.” His face resembles disappointment, and his tone tells me he’s dead fucking serious.

“I didn’t want to kill him. He just…”

Santiago finds the spices he wants and generously seasons the chicken before placing it in the skillet. He bumps the faucet with his elbow turning the water on, and begins washing his hands, while continuing to explain.

“You may not have wanted to kill him, but don’t think for one minute what you did was wrong. He deserved it. He had been pumping young girls with drugs and turning them into prostitutes. Keeping them so fucked up on his shit, some didn’t realize what they were doing, they only knew they had to do what they were told if they wanted another hit. Your friend was one of those women.” He dries his hands, then reaches for the onion and a knife. Looking at me over his shoulder he says, “I know you don’t want to hear it, but you know it’s the truth, right?” I nod. I did know. I just didn’t think anyone else knew. Everyone in town assumed she was drugged and raped because it’s how the police report was written.

He begins slicing the onion into thin strips.

“Matthews always had a string of girls following him around town. Boss kept an eye on him for a while right before your friend was killed. The guy pretended to date the girls for a few weeks. He’d take them to parties. Drug their drinks, take photos of them, convincing them they had a great time. He would convince them to try something a little harder, fuck them, and convince them they were his one and only. Then once they were hooked, the fucker sold their time and body making him more money and keeping the girls coked out of their head. So don’t you ever feel bad about sending that asshole to hell. We clear?”

I let Santiago’s words sink in, but there’s a part to all of this he doesn’t understand. I don’t think anyone does. Because it’s club business.

But if Santiago knows what happened, then he already knows the club’s business, so I should be able to talk to him about it. Right? I haven’t spoken to anyone about it since the night everything went down. Not even with Daddy. I was sworn to secrecy from everyone.

But Santiago knows more than anyone else does. And I know I can trust him.

I need to tell someone. Maybe it’ll finally help take the weight off my chest.

I start twisting the hem of my shirt in my hands. “Can I tell you something, and you swear not to tell anyone else? I don’t even know if Vincenzo knows, but I-I need to talk to someone about it, and since Daddy told you what I did---and you’ve kept his secret…I need you to keep it between us! Gabe would be pissed if I said anything.”

Santiago drops the knife, reaches under the cabinet, and pulls out a second skillet, again coating the bottom with a thin layer of oil.

“If I can keep the family secrets,” his lips curve at the corners, “I can keep your secrets. So long as you aren’t doing something to hurt yourself that is.”

“You don’t care if I want to hurt someone else?” I ask.

Santiago has the knife in his hand and stops short of cutting the bell pepper, turning to me. “Give me a name.” His face is serious, his tone deathly lethal.

“No. No. I don’t want to hurt someone else. I was only asking why you wouldn’t care if I did?”

“I don’t think you understand. You wouldn’t hurt someone; you would give me a name and I would take care of it. But if you did hurt someone, you would need only tell me where to send the clean-up crew. Boss will take care of everything.”

Oh my God. He’s serious!

“Okay. Okay. Back up. I don’t think you understand what I’m asking.” Santiago looks at me expectantly, one hand on the knife the other now holding his phone. I throw my hands up in front of me. “What I meant was, can I tell you something about the night Chase died and you not tell anyone? Like things you may not know happened. Things I worry about.”

“You can tell me anything, Sweetheart. What’s weighing on your mind?” He turns back to his vegetables and continues slicing away.

I breathe in deep and let I out the words rushing them with my breath.

“I don’t feel guilty for killing Chase.”

“Good. You shouldn’t.”

“But I do feel guilty for all the trouble killing him caused the club.” Santiago throws the vegetables into the pan with the oil, then lightly seasons and stirs them.

“The club does what they want. It’s not your choice what they do.”

“I know. But they wouldn’t have had to do anything if I didn’t kill someone. See, my uncle disposed of the body, and the club covered up his death to make it look like he disappeared to keep from starting a war.”

“As they should have.”

“Santiago.”

He turns, leaning against the counter, his arms crossed, his face telling me he’s waiting for me to make sense.

“People have come looking for the truth about Chase’s disappearance. They’ve come looking for me, and the club is going to have to go to war anyway…because of me.”

“This is what you’re worried about?” Santiago waves me off then turns back to the food. “You’re worrying for nothing.”

“How can you say that? The club is going to go to war with the Devil’s Order and it’s all because I killed Chase!” My voice raises along with my frustration.

“Listen to me, Sweetheart. And listen well.” Santiago leans against the counter once more, waving a wooden spoon in my direction. “You are not responsible for what any man does. They make their own choices. Your uncle chose to dispose of the body to ensure your safety. There are crooked men in all walks of life, even some of those who have sworn to serve and protect. You understand?”

I nod, remembering Daddy had said something similar the night Emily and Chase died. He had said we didn’t know who we could trust outside the club.

“Your father, uncle, and Gabe did what needed to be done to keep people from asking the right questions. Without you as a witness to question, and no body, there was no evidence to suggest the club’s involvement or yours. You follow?” Again, I nod, trying to keep up with what he’s telling me.

“The Devil’s Order isn’t after you because some punk ass prospect fucked up a deal and went missing. They’re here because your father was working with the boss to help stop the Devil’s Order from trafficking young women and girls.”

“Wait. What?” His words shock the shit out of me. “What are you talking about?”

“Not too long ago, George learned about a trafficking ring. He knew the man involved in transporting the women and girls was Chase’s brother, a member of the Devil’s Order. He wasn’t sure the guy knew George was your father, but he didn’t want to take any chances. He also didn’t want to involve the club, so he came to Vincenzo for help. You follow?”

I nod.

“Unfortunately, shit went sideways, and your father was murdered.” Santiago runs a hand down his face, recrossing his arms as he continues. “George knew when he turned over the truckload of victims to Vincenzo’s contact, the Devil’s would come after him. What he didn’t want, was for them to come looking for you. So, he…”

“Worked out a deal with Vincenzo to provide protection for me.” I fill in the blanks for him. “But why would he send me to the clubhouse then? Why not send me to Vincenzo?”

He shrugs his shoulders turning back to the food. Placing a lid over the chicken and turning sown the fire to simmer. With his back to me, he says, “I don’t know. Maybe he was looking to keep the club occupied with you while the boss worked on putting an end to the trafficking shit. The boss will fill Gabe in on whatever he and George were doing, but we both know the Devils aren’t about to go up against the Parisi family. Our reach goes too far.”

“No. But the Devils came after me and Jayde today. Which means they’re willing to go to war with the Kings.”

“And because of this, they’ve chosen to start a war with all of us.”

OceanofPDF.com

28

OceanofPDF.com

ETHAN

We all follow Pres up the stairs and find Vincenzo Parisi sitting on the far couch, his ankle crossed over his knee, one arm sprawled over the back of the seat. He has a glass of what looks to be whiskey in his hand resting on his ankle.

Matteo, his righthand man stands behind him, his hands folded, watching all of us wearily. I don’t blame him. Although the Parisi’s and the Kings have done business together and have been relatively friendly, things are a little tense in the clubhouse. Especially since Pres reached out to Vincenzo after finding out George had called him the night he died, and Vincenzo had yet to respond.

“Vincenzo, I didn’t realize we had a meeting scheduled today.” Gabe greets politely, though his tone gives way to his annoyance at the blatant disrespect Vincenzo has shown by showing up at the clubhouse without warning.

Vincenzo smiles. “I take it you took care of your guest in the basement.”

“How’d you know we had a guest?” Gabe looks pissed but doesn’t react.

“We both know you wouldn’t spill blood in a public place, even if the bastard did stab one of your men. How is he, by the way? I have an excellent surgeon on payroll who makes house calls. If you need her services, I can have her here within minutes.”

Gabe scowls, his arms crossed over his chest. He doesn’t like that Vincenzo knows about the club’s shit. Again, he doesn’t react other than to say, “We have our own Doc. The prospect will live.”

“Good to hear.” Vincenzo sips his drink.

“Why are you here, Vincenzo. Not that I don’t like our visits, but I assume you came here unannounced for a reason. So, what is it?”

“Perhaps we should continue this conversation in your office where it’s a little more…private?” It’s meant to be a question, but his tone doesn’t suggest he’s asking. “I’d also like to have Ghost and Ethan, is it?” He asks, his brow raised as he stares me down. “I believe they would both benefit from the information I’m about to share.”

Gabe grunts. “Anything else you’d like us to do for you? Order food? Pick up your fucking dry cleaning?”

Vincenzo smirks. “I mean no disrespect.” Gabe snorts. Vincenzo stands, waving his glass in front of him. “I only meant since Ghost is George’s family, and Ethan seems to mean something to his daughter, perhaps they should hear what I have to say as well. George was very specific about who was to know about our arrangement. I only wish to keep my end of the deal. Once you have the information, you can do with it as you see fit.”

“I get it.” Hawk pipes up from the back wall. “Vincenzo doesn’t want to go against his word, so he’ll tell you and make you the asshole who tells all George’s secrets.”

Vincenzo smiles. “A man is only as good as his word.”

Gabe grunts. “Ghost, Ethan, Mack, Pop, follow me. Vincenzo.” We all follow Gabe down the hall to his office. He takes his place behind the desk with Mack standing beside him, leaning against the wall. Vincenzo takes a seat across from Gabe with Matteo mimicking Mack beside him. Ghost takes the other chair with me and Caleb hanging back by the door.

“We missed you at George’s funeral. I would’ve thought since you called him friend on the phone before he died, you would’ve come and paid your respects, if nothing else to console his daughter.” Gabe’s not pulling any punches. Letting Vincenzo know he’s pissed, and he knows some things himself. Him coming into the clubhouse and making requests after making it known he’s been watching us, is crossing a line.

Gabe’s leaning back in his chair, arms crossed over his chest the epitome of calm, but we all know he’s one nerve snapping away from losing his shit on Parisi. He doesn’t like that an outsider knows our business.

Vincenzo tips his chin, “My presence at his funeral would have raised questions and garnered attention none of us want. I’m sure you can understand. You wouldn’t have known of my arrangement with George except your man got to the dash cam footage before mine could.” He shrugs. “It’s since been destroyed, as have the phone records.”

“The fuck?” Mack takes out his phone shooting off a text message, probably to Declan to verify Vincenzo’s claim. “Those records are property of Garrison Security and West Enterprises; the fuck are you doing messing with our shit without talking to Pres about it first?”

“Again, I mean no disrespect. I was merely keeping my word to George. If either the phone records or the dash cam videos were to get into the wrong hands, we would all be affected by the outcome, but none more so than Skyler Sinclair.” He looks from Gabe to Ghost, to me. “The whole point of George’s sacrifice was keeping his daughter and your club safe. I’m merely doing my part to uphold my end of the agreement.”

“What was your agreement?” Ghost asks, his hands gripping the arms of his chair. As close as he’s sitting to Vincenzo, he could have him by the throat and on the floor in seconds. It wouldn’t be the smartest thing he could do with Matteo hovering close by, but the fury I see staring back in his eyes tells me he’s seconds away from not giving a shit about the repercussions.

“I can’t give you all the details, but I will tell you the parts which concern your club.” Oh, this son of bitch has a death wish. Gabe, Ghost, and Mack look ready to murder his ass for crossing so many lines with the club already. For once, I may be the only level head in the room. I’m not sure how I feel about the whole situation.

“The fuck do you mean you can’t give us all the details?” Gabe grits through his teeth.

“I’m sure you can understand, Gabriel. Sometimes we do business with multiple partners involved. You and Mr. West own businesses together, have arrangements made that others are not privy to.” Gabe’s eyes narrow. Mack snaps his head up from his phone his face stone cold. “I too have similar business arrangements. Some others may know about, but they do not have all the details. I trust you understand. Some details need to remain close to the vest,” He looks directly at Mack, raising his eyebrow in challenge. Mack doesn’t react. “Call it insurance. As such, I can only tell you the information George felt would affect you and your club, as well as Miss Sinclair’s safety. Would you like me to tell you, or would you prefer I handle this my way and leave your club in the dark moving forward?”

“This motherfucker.” Mack grumbles.

“I would watch how you speak to Mister Parisi,” Matteo reprimands. “We’re here as a courtesy, but that could very easily change should you choose to be disrespectful to the boss.”

“Disrespectful?” Mack laughs. “Your boss ignored messages from Pres when he knew we would find out he was connected to George’s death. A friend would’ve brought the information to us first thing, especially if it would’ve helped us catch the motherfucker responsible. But instead, your boss ignored the calls. Didn’t show for the funeral to pay respects. You two come up in here, uninvited, unannounced, spouting about club business he should have zero knowledge of, asking for a fucking meeting, only to tell us he can’t tell us everything. Your boss has done nothing but be disrespectful!” Mack shouts.

“Mack.” Gabe chastises. “He has a point, Vincenzo. You’re walking a fine line. You know the only thing keeping me from putting a bullet in your head is we share a mutual interest. I’m willing to set aside my grievances, for Skyler’s sake. For now.”

“Understood.”

“What was your arrangement with George?” Gabe asks.

“He came to me with concerns about a shipment a man named Spider propositioned him to deliver. George recognized the man’s tattoos as being those of a rival club to the Kings, which I’m sure you’ve figured out is why he didn’t come to you for help. He feared you would go to war over a situation that was not yours to get involved in. But his real concern was for his daughter. George feared Spider would remember Skyler and come for her. He worried if you knew he had trouble with the Devils, a war between clubs would be inevitable and the outcome could leave Skyler unprotected should something happen to him. An outcome he couldn’t accept.”

“So, he came to you to do what? Steel the load and kill the bastard Devil?” Ghost asks looking slightly calmer than moments ago.

“Not exactly.” Vincenzo continues. “My only interest in the Devil was to discover who he was working for or if he was working alone. But then George told me about the night Skyler killed Spider’s brother. The night she was banished from Oak Ridge, only it wasn’t her actions that caused her to be banished, was it Ghost?”

I don’t miss the was Ghost’s shoulders slump. Gabe side eyes me. I lean back against the wall, my hands tucked behind my back, so I don’t punch every one of these fuckers for keeping this shit from me for so long. “I already know Skyler killed that fucker Chase, and I couldn’t be prouder of her. Hell, I’d hunt the fucker down if he was still breathing, but I guess his brother will be good enough, since he thought it was wise to come after my woman.”

Ghost, Mack, and Gabe all turn, studying my face. Caleb who’s still standing beside me, puts his hand on my shoulder and chuckles. “I knew you’d figure your shit out, son. Took you long enough. But I’m damn sure glad you two are working things out.”

Vincenzo searches my face, his own remains expressionless.

“But if killing Chase wasn’t the reason she was sent away, what was? What am I missing?” My tone is pushing boundaries, I can see the tick in Gabe’s jaw and his warning glare. But I don’t fucking care.

“She was sent away to protect the club. More specifically to protect me.” Ghost says, sounding dejected. “Sky pulled the trigger killing the bastard in self-defense. But it was me, Caleb, and a prospect who disposed of the body. Skyler witnessed us removing Chase’s body and heard us talking about cleaning the scene. We all thought it best if she wasn’t around for the cops to question. If they didn’t ask, she didn’t have to lie for anyone. It was already killing her to keep Emily’s secrets from you. We weren’t sure what keeping our secrets would mean for her. Figured if she wasn’t around where people would whisper or question, keeping things to herself would be easier for her.”

“We all knew Skyler’s a shit liar. Always has been. We couldn’t risk it.” Caleb adds quietly beside me.

“What secrets was she keeping for Emily? What do you all know about my sister?” I’m shouting, pissed they could keep things about Emily from me. If they knew something about how she died, they should’ve fucking told me.

“Your sister was a whore.” Vincenzo says it so plainly, the way you would tell someone the color of your car. No emotion, just facts.

“The fuck are you talking about? She was drugged and raped. I saw the police report.”

“The one written by the same police who managed to misplace all the drugs they confiscated from Chase and Spider’s house.”

“Shit.” Ghost curses.

“Your sister was an addict. Chase would get her high, then sell her body and time to the highest bidder. More than likely she was high enough she didn’t know what was being done to her, but the videos were passed around as a means of advertising.” Vincenzo says.

“Passed around to who? How did you find out about them?”

“None of that matters now. The entire operation was shut down the night Emily died, and Chase disappeared. Whoever the Devils were in business with shut down the operation as soon as your sister’s death was plastered all over the news.”

“Emily was a hooker?” The words taste vile coming out of my mouth. “And you all knew this? Skyler knew?” All four of my brothers nod their heads.

“Skyler didn’t want to tell you, because she was afraid, you’d feel guilty and quit pursuing your fighting career.” Ghost says. “She was stuck between keeping her best friend’s secrets or hurting the man she loved by killing his career and the hopes of their future. We made the choice for her.”

“If it’s any consolation, I don’t believe Emily knew the extent of what was happening around her. She was an addict who did whatever was asked of her for her next hit. Nor did she know there was money involved. We checked her bank accounts and had an officer on our payroll check your home for stashed cash. He found nothing to indicate she was getting paid.”

I scrape both hands through my hair, needing the hint of pain to keep me grounded. I want to break something. Punch someone. Do fucking something!

There’s one more question I need answered before I can move on from this. Before I can truly trust my brothers.

“And what about the baby? Did you know about the pregnancy?” All four of my brothers take turns looking to each other in confusion, then back to me all shaking their heads. Their curses and disbelief spoken under their breath.

“What baby?” Ghost finally looks me in the eyes, his confusion and concern both staring me in the face.

“Skyler was pregnant the night Chase attacked her. A few hours after she arrived in Mountain Heights, she miscarried. Eli and Cash took care of her. Skyler said she swore them to secrecy not wanting to add anymore guilt or stress to George or the club.” I take a deep breath and let it out. “She never told them who the father was. Guess she was worried I’d find out where she was if word got back here.”

“Jesus.” Gabe groans. “What the fuck else don’t we know?”

“Chase’s death isn’t why this arachnid is interested in Skyler. He knows Skyler had ties to the Kings. As such, he believes the Kings were behind the death and disappearance of his brother. He’s plotting his revenge on both Skyler and the MC.” Vincenzo brings the conversation back to the shitstorm at hand. “He meant to snatch Skyler and possibly your daughter as well, Mack, but things didn’t go as planned. He will try again. I’m certain he plans to use Skyler to draw the club out where he and his Devils will ambush you all.”

“Not going to fucking happen.” Gabe grits.

“He’s not getting his hands on Sky. The fucker’s living on borrowed time.” I mean every word too.

“I’m glad to hear you’re so protective of her. I was beginning to think I might have to have Matteo here put you in the ground, especially when I was told you wished the Devils would find her. As a matter of fact, you said several threatening and demeaning things to Miss Sinclair.”

All eyes cut to me. All looking ready to put a bullet in my ass.

Ah, shit.

“I was an asshole to her for longer than necessary, I admit that, but I didn’t have all the facts and she wasn’t helping by keeping shit to herself. She should’ve told me. Hell, my brothers should’ve fucking told me about all this shit!” I shout, throwing my hand out indicating the four men in this room who hold as much fault if not more for the way things have gone between Skyler and me. “Skyler and I have since talked some shit out. She’s mine. Always has been.”

“After Santiago told me what happened between you two at the Pearl, I assumed you had figured your shit out. But then I got the report of your outburst outside the bar, and I must tell you…” Vincenzo stands, buttons his jacket then comes to stand right in front of me. “I made a promise to her father to watch over her, protect her, from anyone who would seek to harm her. If I ever hear of you breaking that poor girl’s heart again, I’ll fucking gut you from neck to navel. Are we clear Mister Anderson?”

I don’t acknowledge the threat, but instead I tell him, “Consider this Scarlet’s resignation.”

Vincenzo smiles wide.

“One last thing, Vincenzo.” Gabe calls to his back.

Vincenzo spins to face Gabe.

“How did you know we had a guest in our basement?”

Vincenzo shrugs. “I’ve had a man following Skyler since the day she arrived at my apartment as per my agreement with George.” He then turns back to me. “And Skyler called when you called Ethan away from his room. She told me she needed help leaving the premises while you were all busy with your prisoner in the basement.”

“The fuck do you mean? She left? How?” I’m fucking livid.

Gabe stands to his feet, coming around the side of his desk. Matteo jumps between Gabe and Vincenzo blocking Gabe’s path. Mack moves to keep Matteo from getting to Gabe.

Vincenzo holds up his right hand. “Relax my friends. Santiago drove her back to the house she’s been staying in. He will remain with her until you send someone to stay with her for the night.” His hand comes down on my shoulder. “Perhaps you want to become her new bodyguard and relieve Santiago of his duties?” He cocks his brow and I’m half tempted to like the fucker.

OceanofPDF.com

29

OceanofPDF.com

SKYLER

Santiago wasn’t lying. He’s an amazing cook. We ate dinner and continued to talk about miscellaneous shit until I started to grow tired. He cleared the table and washed the dishes, even though I offered several times to clean since he cooked. He shewed me away telling me to go take my shower and get some rest. I didn’t argue.

Deciding he was right, I grab my tank top, sleep shorts, and a pair of panties and head for the bathroom, turning on the faucet allowing it to heat when an idea strikes.

“I know what would help me sleep.”

Opening the cabinet under the sink, I look around and find exactly what I’m looking for.

My old Kaboodles box.

Grabbing out the bright pink, extra-large box I set it on the counter. It looks like my daddy’s tackle box only it’s pink with glittery stickers all over the outside. Snapping open the latch, I push the top open. It has four collapsible shelves all full of nail polish bottles, ChapSticks, and hair ties. The bottom space is full of pads and has a half full box of tampons. But what I’m looking for is under the sanitary products. I hid it here because I knew Daddy wouldn’t touch my sanitary products, even to move them out of the way.

I lift the box out and find what I’m looking for.

My purple bullet vibrator. Emily gave it to me as a joke when Ethan left for his MMA camp. I never even opened the box. Until now.

I dig around until I find the package of lithium batteries buried beneath all the pads.

SCORE!

Opening the package, I put the batteries in it, testing the buttons to see it works. I make quick work of stripping out of my clothes.

The hot water feels amazing on my stiff muscles. I stand under the stream of hot water for several minutes enjoying the feel of it as my body begins to loosen up. I put the vibrator on the shelf. Grabbing the strawberry bodywash, pouring some on my hands I begin washing my body.

Closing my eyes, my mind drifts back to our conversations today.

“You’re mine. You’ve always been mine, and it’s time you accepted it.”

He’s right. I’ve always been his. But the way he’s acted, the hurtful things he’s said, make it hard to believe he truly wants me to be his.

I know he had his reasons, but how do I trust him?

“That’s where you’re wrong. I don’t hate you, Sunshine. I’ve never really hated you. I hated what you did. What happened. But not you.”

How do I know he means what he says? He meant what he was saying when he called me all those hateful things. I saw it in his eyes. The anger. The hurt. The abhorrence. He couldn’t fake those things.

What if he’s only feeling this way because he knows about the baby? He could be saying he wants me for now, until the guilt and grief subside. Then where would that leave me?

“I’m supposed to be the one you go to for all those things, Sunshine. But it’s okay. I’m here now, and we’re going to fix this shit between us. Then you’ll see you can trust me to be those things for you again.”

There is nothing I want more in this world than to belong to Ethan. To have him back in my life. Have the future we planned together. But he’s right. I’m terrified he’s going to have a change of heart, or something is going to happen to change the way he feels. Ethan is the only person in this world with the power to destroy me.

“Stop over thinking this, Sunshine. You want this as much as I do, you’re just scared.”

Am I?

“Your head will catch up to your body soon enough. You need to let that shit go and feel me. Feel us. You’ll remember how good we were together, like at the Pearl. It’s inevitable, baby.”

He knows I’m Scarlet.

He didn’t react the way I thought he would when he figured it out either. I expected him to be angry. To cuss and scream at me for tricking him. But he didn’t do any of those things. He almost seemed happy to find out it was me.

When I told him it was a mistake, I only did it because I wanted to fuck him out of my system, he laughed.

Well, too bad for you, it didn’t work!

Even my inner voice agrees with him. Asshole.

“We both know how this will end. With you naked, pinned underneath me writhing in pleasure and screaming my name.”

My head may not be on board with everything Ethan’s said today, but my body sure as hell is.

Squirting a little more bodywash on my hand, I rub it over my breasts, remembering the feel of his hands on my skin.

I hear the song from the Pearl playlist playing in my head, and shift my legs, guiding my fingers along the seam of my pussy and begin to slide them through my wet folds, shoving two fingers inside pumping them slowly.

Picking up the vibrator, I switch it on, using my other hand to run it slowly over my clit.

Fuck that feels good.

Not as good as Ethan.

I imagine Ethan’s hands as they slide my hips up then down, slowly on his cock. His lips on my skin, kissing my neck, my breasts, my lips. Our groans harmonizing as we move in sync with one another.

My fingers caress my chest, my stomach, my lips. Following the path his hands took. I remember the feel of his fingertips roaming my skin, digging, and gripping down my back, over my ass, grinding me down on his length even harder. The friction of our bodies hitting my clit just right, sending ripples of pleasure through me.

My walls grip my fingers as wave after wave crashes over me.

I wash myself one last time, lost in thought until it turns cold, then get out and get ready for bed.

Lying in my bedroom alone, I feel the weight of it all. My mind, my heart, my emotions are all at war.

My emotions are all over the place. Trying to process everything that’s happened over the last few hours. Wishing I could make sense of it all.

The Devil’s Order being back in town and what their presence and attempt at will mean for the club. I have no doubt Gabe will declare war on them. If Mack and Jake don’t beat him to it since Jayde was nearly taken because she was in the same place as me. I hate to even think what could’ve happened had the Devil scum managed to get his hands on us.

I’d never forgive myself if anything happened to Jayde.

Neither would the club.

I can’t lose anyone else at the hands of the Devils.

I know they’re at the clubhouse, in the sanctuary, probably discussing their plans for revenge on the D.O. They’ll be planning their next steps. How to go about keeping the women and children safe while they go to war with their long-standing rivals.

I should make a plan of my own. Afterall, I brought this war to the Kings’ front door. Maybe I can lure the bastard out by giving him exactly what he wants. A trade. I’ll find out what Daddy was doing with the Devil’s Order. Why they killed him. And once I have everything I need to know, I’ll kill the motherfucker myself.

OceanofPDF.com

30

OceanofPDF.com

ETHAN

As soon as Vincenzo and Matteo clear the building, Gabe called church.

“Sit your asses down. This needs to be quick. We’ve got shit to prepare for.” He slams the gavel.

“Cash, Xander, I’ll fill Eli and the others in when we’re done here. Eli and Walker are busy upping the security around your businesses in Mountain Heights. In case this fucker sent reinforcements to keep tabs on the club.”

“Hawk, I need you to get with Mack when we’re finished here and find out how Vincenzo Parisi was able to get into Garrison’s system and destroy the dash cam videos and phone records pertaining to George’s truck and cell phone.”

“The fuck do you mean he destroyed them? The system should’ve alerted me of there was a breech to the system.” Hawk’s pissed, tapping away on his laptop frantically.

“Is that why the smug fucker was here? To gloat? Jake asks.

“He needs to be checked! Coming up in here acting like he owns the fucking place, demanding a meeting with Pres.” Jameson chimes in. “Disrespectful bastard.”

“Listen up!” Gabe shouts. “I appreciate the sentiment, and I can assure you, Vincenzo’s disrespect will come at a cost at some point, but today is not that day. We have more important shit to talk about and the fact is the Italian fucker is the reason we have the information we need. For that reason, only, we will overlook his disrespect…for now.”

The room fills with grumbles and curses.

“So, what did the fancy fucker in a suit have to say?” Jake asks, leaning forward, his elbows on his knees.

“He confirmed a few things we already knew. Like George recognizing this Spider asshole as being a Devil and not wanting the club involved for fear of war. His business with Vincenzo and his concern for an impending war between clubs, combined with his fear for his daughter’s safety is what made George decide to sacrifice himself. The son of a bitch was trying to protect everyone by giving himself up.”

“Dumb fucking bastard.” Ghost mumbles. “We could’ve kept Skyler safe and helped him if his stubborn ass would’ve come to us. Getting caught up with Parisi is what signed his death warrant.”

“I think Spider already planned on killing George. Even before he stole their shipment.” Caleb says. “Spider knew Skyler killed his brother. She’s all George cared about in this world. He would’ve used George to draw Skyler out of hiding then held her prisoner to manipulate George into transporting the women. He could’ve used Skyler to make his club money while keeping George on a leash promising to keep her alive.”

“Over my dead fucking body.” I grit the words. “He’s not getting near Skyler again.”

“We need to catch the motherfucker and bring him in for questioning.” Gabe informs the room.

“We need to put a fucking bullet in his head!” Jameson answers, not liking Gabe’s plan. Hands slamming on the table tell of our agreement with Jameson’s plan.

Gabe’s hand goes up, silencing the room.

“Vincenzo seems to think Spider isn’t only working for the D.O. He hinted to there being someone else the Devil’s Order are working with. I agree with him. There’s got to be a bigger fish out there with a longer reach and financial pull.” Gabe looks around the room. Heads nod. Men grumble. He has a point, and that shit means a war with the Devils won’t be the end of it.

“We need to know who the fuck we’re dealing with before we go starting a war. We don’t know who we might find on our doorstep if we go looking to destroy the entire club.” Gabe looks to Hawk, wordlessly telling him to start digging.

“On it.” Hawk nods.

“For now, we focus on catching Spider and bringing his ass into the basement and keeping Skyler safe.”

“I’ll handle Skyler. She’s my responsibility now.” I don’t give anyone a chance to respond. “I appreciate Eli and Cash, all the guys for taking care of her for me and George, but Skyler’s mine and I’ll be seeing to her every need now.”

Cash smirks but doesn’t speak.

“Does that mean you’re officially claiming her, then Ethan?” It’s Caleb who asks, his amusement evident in his tone.

“Damn fucking straight.” I reply. “Skyler’s my ol’ lady.”

“Does she know that?” Cash asks with a mischievous smile.

Bring it on motherfucker.

“She knows.”

“And has she accepted your claim?”

I smile. “We’re working out the kinks in our relationship, but I can assure you she’ll be more than accepting once we get down to the nitty gritty of it all.”

Xander barks out in laughter. “If you survive the night we’ll have her answer.”

“What the hell is that supposed to mean?”

It’s Cash’s turn to laugh now. “If your plan is to manhandle Skyler into submission ---let me suggest you turn the cameras off on the new security system. We don’t want the cops to use it as evidence against her when she chokes the life out of you. We all know she can fight.” He’s still looking smug when he adds, “And she knows every one of your weaknesses. Just ask Kieran.”

I don’t give him the reaction I know he’s looking for. I’m not going to get mad at the jab. Hell, he’s probably right. Kieran has mentioned how she pointed out my weak spots during training. The same weak spots he’s been trying to get me to fix over the last few months.

Instead, I take the high road.

“She can fight me all she wants it’ll make for great foreplay. But once she’s stuffed full of my cock and her body will remind her heart of the truth. Me and Skyler were always meant to be. Other people and their shit got in the way.” I make eye contact with Ghost, then back to Cash. “Skyler knows she’s mine. She needs to learn to trust me again.”

“And can she?” Cash asks, his easy-going demeanor now gone. His facial expression now says fuck with her, and I’ll kill you.

“She can. And so should you, brother.”

His menacing scowl disappears as quick as it came, replaced with his cocky smile. “I never doubted Skyler would take you back. My concern was whether you could remove your head from your ass long enough to fix your fuckups. Because you have a lot of fuckups to fix, my brother.”

The room erupts in laughter, agreeing with Cash’s assessment of my assholeish-ness.

“Yeah. I know. I’m gonna need a few pointers from her best friend to help me out.”

Cash is still smiling, but nods.

Thank fuck!

With Cash in my corner. There’s no way Skyler will be able to hold her ground against me.

The gavel slams hard three consecutive times.

“I’m so glad we finally got Ethan’s love life figured out.” Gabe sneers sarcastically, “Can we get back to fucking business!”

Everyone quiets.

“We have reason to believe Spider will come for Skyler again. The sick fuck wants revenge for his brother’s death which evidently put Spider in jail and wiped out the Devil’s drug and whore distribution here in Oak Ridge.”

“I bet it cost him his position in the club too.” Ghost adds.

“He was wearing his colors at the Diner. So was the fuckwit we had downstairs.” Hawk says. “Maybe they were given a chance to fix his fuck-up.”

“Or maybe he’s decided to make amends by using Sky to recoup some cash and attempting to take out the club.” Gabe suggests. “Chase was a dumbfuck who messed with the wrong girl. Sky putting that fucker down was the right thing to do. If we hadn’t disposed of the body, maybe he would’ve let shit go. But he knows Sky is connected to the Kings. No doubt, he’s figured out we had a part to play in his brother’s disappearance.” He looks around the table.

“Spider’s beef should be with his dumbass bloodline, but he’s chosen to bring his bullshit to us.” Caleb says, looking right at me. “We don’t let anyone fuck with family. Those Devil bastards have taken enough of our blood. They won’t be taking anymore.”

Declan pipes up from his spot on the wall. “Pres are you saying you think he’s not only looking to settle the score with Skyler. The asshole is going to try to take out the club.”

“It would certainly earn him his spot back in his own club, but he’s dumber than shit if he thinks he’s got a shot in hell at taking us down.” Jameson chuckles. “He’s one man.”

Mack speaks up then. “He’s one man with nothing to lose. Don’t underestimate the guy. He’s desperate. He stabbed one of ours. He knows we’ve got his brother down in the basement. I’m sure he’s figured out we have Skyler holed up in the clubhouse. There’s no telling what kind of psycho we’re dealing with.”

“Actually, Skyler’s not holed up in the clubhouse.” I groan, scrubbing my hand down my face. When I look up, I’m met with looks of astonishment, confusion, and anger. Cash is smiling, looking like a proud big brother.

“Why do you look so fucking smug, Cash?”

He shrugs. “I’m proud is all.” He looks at Ghost, then back to me. “One thing you’ll learn about Skyler; she’s not the timid girl she was when she came to us. Following orders isn’t in her DNA.” Xander chuckles, shaking his head.

“She’ll do what you ask if it’s within reason and makes sense but make no mistake. If she doesn’t want to be somewhere, if she fears for her own safety, or the safety of those she cares about…she’s smart and crafty as fuck. She knows how to get out of most situations. We made sure of it.”

“How’d she get out anyway?” Xander questions.

“Parisi.” Caleb says it with a grin.

“You’re proud too?” I ask, stunned. I might be secretly proud of her too, but you catch me admitting it to these assholes.

Caleb shrugs. “Tell ya the truth, I’m worried for our prospects.”

Hawk nods. “She managed to get past Blake and Colt. They deserve a beat down, letting her go off without a brother.”

“You let me worry about the prospects.” Gabe growls. “All right. Ethan, you’ve got Skyler covered. If you can’t be with her, you get a prospect or a brother to stack with her. And you make sure she understands, if she pulls another stunt like she did today, she’ll deal with me. I don’t like outsiders coming into my clubhouse knowing our business and then sneaking off with our women. That shit won’t fly twice. Got me?”

“I got you, Pres.”

“Let’s sleep on this shit for now. We’ll meet back tomorrow and go over a plan to catch this fucker.” Everyone grunts their agreement. “Dismissed!”

As we start to clear out of the sanctuary, I get Cash’s attention. “Hawk, hold up. I need your help too.” Both men hang back.

“What’s up, brother?” Hawk asks.

“I’m going to need your help with something, Cash.”

“What do you need, man?”

“I need you to take a step back from Skyler.” He raises a brow, in question, not liking my request. “You’re the closest person to her, and I get you two have a strong bond, but I need her to come to me with her shit now. She needs to learn to trust me. To lean on me.” I clear my throat. “That’s not to say, I, um, I appreciate you being there and taking care of her when she, uh, lost the baby.”

Goddamn why is it so hard to say this?

Cash’s eyes widen.

“I didn’t know she was pregnant. I mean, I didn’t know a lot of things all those years ago and now that everything is coming to light, I wanted to say, thank you.”

Hawk is looking between me and Cash, confused and maybe a little unsure. Me and Cash haven’t exactly been the best of friends since he came on scene with Skyler in tow.

“I’m glad I could be there. I’ll always be there.” A growl rumbles up my chest. “I get what you’re saying. But you need to realize Me and Sky, we’ve bonded over the years and I’m not about to step all the way out of her life.”

“I wouldn’t ask you to. But with me claiming her as my ol’ lady, you will need to respect the boundaries of our relationship.” I’m thinking it may be something I have to worry more about Skyler not understanding than Cash. “She’s mine, Cash. But she’s never going to trust me if you don’t trust me. And the only way for you to trust me, is to let me step up and be her man. I know you’ve looked after her and took care of her when she was facing death and loss, and all the guilt and shit she’s been carrying. But I’m here now and I’m not going anywhere. So, I think it’s best we come to an agreement for Skyler’s sake.”

Cash stares at me apprehensively, but to my surprise he agrees. “I’ll go along with it, but if she ever calls to tell me you’ve done something to hurt her, they won’t find your body.”

“We have pigs on the other side of the farm.” Hawk, who’s been silent up til now, supplies.

“We good?”

“Yeah. We’re good.”

“Come on, then. Let’s grab a drink and give the prospect hell for letting our girl escape.” Hawk says jokingly. It doesn’t stop me from slapping his ass upside the head.

“Actually, Hawk. I need to borrow something from you.”

He looks at me suspiciously. “What do you need, brother?”

“Restraints.”

OceanofPDF.com

31

OceanofPDF.com

SKYLER

My eyes open to find my room covered in pitch black, but there’s a presence in the room. Like I’m being watched. With my back turned to the door, I can’t see who’s here, but I can feel him. The way my body hums to life, I know it’s Ethan. I can smell him. The scent making my body ache for his touch.

I’m so screwed.

“I know you’re awake, Sunshine.” His voice is velvety smooth, laced with frustration.

“What do you want Ethan? Where’s Cash? I thought he was supposed to be coming back to stay with me tonight.” I don’t turn to look at him. Hoping the mention of Cash will anger him enough to walk away. Remind him how much he doesn’t want me.

Liar.

“Baiting me, baby? It’s not going to work. I know I was an asshole for all those things I said before and I was wrong. But I also know the truth now. The whole truth. And Skyler, the truth is you are mine.”

Pushing my face further into the pillow, fighting the tears stinging my eyes, I hide. My mind swirling with questions, but not sure I want to know the answers.

What truth does he know? Does he really know the whole truth? Because let’s face it, the club hasn’t exactly been forthcoming with information for six fucking years.

But Vincenzo has no reason to keep what he knows from Ethan. He went to the clubhouse to set shit straight. Whatever that means.

I can’t bring myself to look up, to see if the pain and hate are still there in his whiskey eyes. He’s been saying all the right things, but is this for real? Convincing myself if he can’t see my face, he can’t crack my armor any more than he already has, I lay still. I need more time to shore up my walls. Still feeling too raw and uncertain from the events of the day.

“Cash isn’t coming, babe.” His voice sounds closer. “Gabe and the guys agreed. It’s just you and me. I’ll be by your side, wherever you go from now on.” That gets my hackles up.”

“What do you mean?” Did they decide they don’t want to go to war and they’re letting me go on my own?

My heart starts to pound rapidly as panic begins to stir inside me. I move to sit up, but find my hands are caught on something. The clanking noise, and tight pull cause my panic to rise, only to be replaced by rage when I see the problem.

“What the hell? You cuffed me to the bed?” I screech.

Ethan’s chuckling. The twisted fucker is chuckling.

I’m going to hurt him. And I’m going to enjoy the hell out of exacting his pain.

“I wouldn’t have to restrain you if you weren’t so hellbent on running away all the goddamn time. But here we are.”

“Santiago!” I shout, but there’s no response. The house is empty. Santiago’s words about Ethan spanking my ass come to mind, and why do those thoughts make my panties wet.

He did say he would tie your ass to his bed.

My thighs clench together.

I finally look up to see him standing shirtless, staring at me. A shirtless Ethan prowls into the room, stopping at the foot of the bed. His heated gaze dragging down my body feels like he’s peeling off every inch of my clothes with only his eyes, making me feel vulnerable and aroused at the same time.

“Your co-conspirator has left, and your bestie won’t be coming to bail you out either.”

I move my legs back, not sure if I’m making more room for his body or retreating from his touch. My mind and body are at war with each other, but Ethan is quick with his hands, pulling my ankles toward him, forcing me flat on my back while he holds me in place. The searing touch of his hands giving my body the lead over my mind momentarily.

“It seems you’re full of more secrets than I thought, Sunshine. A secret identity. Friends in the mafia. Sacrificing yourself to protect your uncle and my brothers. But there’s more isn’t there?” His eyes are full of purpose and resolve. “It’s okay, baby. Because I’m going to work them all out of you. One…” kiss to my ankle. “At a…” another kiss to the opposite ankle. “Time.”

I squirm. Thrashing my hips, fighting to pull my legs out of his grip, but the bastard doubles down. The bed dips as he climbs up on his knees, caging my legs between his. His jeans rough against my smooth bare skin. I pull at the cuffs, but they don’t give. The chain is longer than those a cop would have, but not long enough for me to reach him. It’s only enough I can shift my chest without hurting myself.

“Ethan, you need to unlock the cuffs and let me up.” I suggest, hoping I can negotiate with his rational side. “I’ll make some coffee and we can discuss whatever you want at the table like adults.”

“Not buying it Sky. I wouldn’t have had to cuff you if you would’ve stayed in my room at the clubhouse like I told you to.” He scoots back, his hands cupping my hips. His thumbs rubbing soft methodical circles on my skin causing goosebumps to spring up all over my body and an electric current zapping every cell to life.

My hips buck of their own accord, seeking more. Ethan chuckles.

“See, your body knows who you belong to Sunshine.” His soft lips brush light kisses across my stomach, his nose nudging my shirt up higher, and higher until he reaches my breast. “Look at how responsive it is to my touch.”

He nuzzles my right breast, leaving a trail of soft kisses and licks but not latching on or giving my nipple the attention it so desperately craves. I let out a long, frustrated breath.

“I want to give you what you want, baby. What we both want, but I’m afraid I can’t do that until you give me what I want.” Ethan sits up, leaning back on his haunches, his hands now resting on my thighs as he stares down at me expectantly.

“I don’t know what you want from me Ethan.” Although, if he was to say another night of mind-blowing sex, I’m sure I could let him give me that.

NO! NO! Damnit Skyler! Focus.

“Yes, you do. I want you, Skyler. All of you.” His magic hands start moving up and down my inner thighs, pushing my silk shorts up higher and higher, never touching my pussy. Only grazing the outer edge of my panties. My core is on fire. My clit pulsing with need.

“I don’t know that I can give you all of me. I don’t know if this is even real.” The words are shaky as they leave my lips.

Ethan’s head snaps up, his eyes holding mine. “Oh, this is fucking real.” The edge to his voice, the anger brimming in his eyes, the intensity of all that is Ethan, thickens in the air around me. “You and me, we’re very fucking real.”

Shaking my head, I turn to look away. Ethan’s hand firmly grasps my chin, forcing my face back to his.

“Yes, Skyler.” His mouth descends on mine and he’s kissing me hard and deep. Stealing my breath, scattering all my thoughts, sending my libido into new heights of want and desire.

I pulled at the handcuffs, wanting to touch him. To grip his head and hold him to mine. To keep this kiss from ending and reality from crashing back in on me.

“Stop thinking, Sky. Just feel.”

With every stroke of his tongue, my mind drifts further and further from thought and solely focused on all the sensations he was eliciting from me body.

His mouth moves steadily down my neck until he reaches my breast. With both hands he tugged my cami up my torso, exposing my breasts to the air. My nipples responded forming into taut rose-colored points. Ethan shoved the cami gently over my head, locking it in place behind my head.

“I could get used to seeing you naked and bound in my bed.” He’s lifted onto his knees hanging over me, and a wicked plan began to form in my mind.

“If you think tying me down and fucking my senseless all night is going to make me forgive you and forget all the shitty things you’ve said to me, you’re wrong.”

Ethan’s smile is bright, full of mischief and resolution. “Of course, not baby.” He leans in licking my bottom lip. “I don’t plan on only fucking you senseless for one night. I plan on doing it every fucking night of our lives.”

OceanofPDF.com

32

OceanofPDF.com

ETHAN

Skyler gasps in surprise, and I slammed my mouth on hers. Thrusting my tongue into her mouth, stroking hers. I’m done fucking around. It’s time to show her how real this thing between us is and what she truly means to me.

With one hand on her throat holding her at just the right angle for my onslaught, my other hand caressing down to her breast giving it a light squeeze. When I give her nipple a pinch and a twist, her chest arches up off the bed. Releasing her mouth, I moved swiftly and latched on to her nipple sucking hard, then lavishing it with my tongue.

Skyler’s head thrashes side to side, her hips lifting, her body seeking mine.

“Shh. I’m going to give you what you want, baby.” Her hips settle onto the bed at my words. “You’re going to give me what I want too, aren’t you?”

My hand continues traveling south. Sitting up, I reach the waistband of her tiny little sleep shorts, pulling them down her legs, her panties going with them until they’re both on the floor beside the bed.

Spreading her legs wide to make room for my body, I crawl back up and settle myself between her legs. Her pink lips are swollen, dripping with her juices. Circling her clit with my thumb I thrust one finger inside her without warning. Skyler’s hips lift off the bed again, but I clamp her down with my other arm, biting the inside of her thigh.

Skyler cries out.

Raising up on my knees, I hovered over her, my eyes dragging across every naked inch of her pale skin. The intricate details of her tattoos. Her naval piercing. She’s fucking gorgeous.

Continuing to thrust my finger in and out of her wet cunt slowly, I lean down kissing her jaw, her neck, her lips. Pulling back to stare down at her violet eyes so full of heat and lust.

“All I want is for you to tell me the truth.”

Skyler’s eyes narrow, her wheels turning. Before she can spew anymore of her bullshit I can’t nonsense, I add a second finger and thrust them both harder, faster, ramping up her desire.

“Why did you decide to take me into the back room at the Pearl?” Feeling the walls of her pussy start to strangle my fingers, I slow my pace, pulling her back from the edge.

I smile inwardly at her groan of frustration.

Sucks, doesn’t it?

“I wanted to fuck you out of my system.” She snaps. We both know she’s lying, but she’s frustrated and wants to pay me back.

Unfortunately for her, I know the truth and I’m not letting up until she admits it.

“I think you wanted to be mine again. Even if I didn’t know it was really you.”

“It was a moment of weakness. It should’ve never happened.”

Clicking my tongue, I pull my fingers from her body, bringing them to my mouth where she can see me lick them both clean.

“Damn, I’ve missed your taste on my tongue. You remember all the wicked things I used to do to you with my mouth, don’t you baby?” Her pupils dilate, and her pulse picks up. “I could do those things again.” I lean down flicking her nipple with my tongue the same way I will her clit when she gives me what I want.

“You like the idea of being mine, don’t you? You want what we had.”

“No.” Her voice cracks.

Stubborn ass woman.

“Lying to me will only prolong your pleasure, baby. Try again.”

I trail soft kisses from one breast to the other, down her stomach and stop right above her clit. Her head pops up, her eyes full of anger and frustration as she rattles the handcuffs, but it’s the longing and the sadness I see staring back at me the breaks my heart.

Say it Sunshine and I’ll take all that pain away.

Licking her from front to back, I take my time, building her orgasm little by little. Hearing her little moans and whimpers are music to my fucking ears.

When I know she’s close, I pull back, blowing on her clit.

Her flavor in my mouth is enough to make me cum in my jeans. But I won’t. The first time I let go, it’ll be inside her sweet pussy where I fucking belong.

“Goddamn it, Ethan! Stop fucking around!”

I chuckle.

“I will when you do, baby.” Gripping her hips hard enough to leave my mark on her, I go back to work. Using my thumbs to part her folds, licking, nipping.

“Tell me the truth, and I’ll let you come.”

Skyler is hanging on by a sheer thread. Her skin coated in a light sheen of sweat. Her eyes rolling back in her head. Breathing labored. She’s so close.

Say it, baby.

“Yes! Damn you!” She screams out into the room.

Tears are streaming down her face. I suck her clit one more time, nibbling on the hood. Speeding up the thrusts of my fingers, I watch as Skyler fragments.

Leaning up over her body with my jeans open, I push them down, placing my cock at her entrance. I wait for her eyes to open, for her to see me.

When her violet tear-filled eyes meet mine, I kiss her lips softly, and slam my cock into her quaking cunt. Gripping her ass, I thrust my cock into her tight pussy, wrenching another loud cry from her. I ram into her relentlessly, determined to leave no doubt who she belongs to.

Bringing my mouth down hard on hers, the kiss is greedy, deep, urgent. She meets every demanding stroke.

There’s my girl.

Burying my face in the crook of her neck, I reach my hand between us pinching her clit. Skyler detonates again, her pussy clamping around my cock. Thrusting deep inside her one, two, three more times, I explode, shuddering and filling her with my come.

Lifting my weight off Skyler, I lay to her side, turning her head so she can see the seriousness in my gaze.

“The moment I laid eyes on you in the clubhouse I wanted you, Sky. I hated myself for wanting you, because you hurt me, baby. And I know I’ve been an asshole, and I’ve hurt you too. But that ends now.” Sweeping a loose strand of hair from her face, I watch as she fights her tears. “Stop running from me, Sunshine. Please tell me I can have you. That you’re still mine.”

Her eyes close and a small sob leaves her chest.

“I never stopped being yours, Ethan.” Minutes later her breaths even out and I watch as she sleeps, allowing her words to crash over me.

She is mine.

OceanofPDF.com

33

OceanofPDF.com

SKYLER

Waking to the smell of fresh coffee brewing, I stretch and take inventory of myself and find my hands are no longer cuffed and I’m deliciously sore in all the right places. Silently cursing myself for being so weak and allowing myself to succumb to the wicked ways of the very sexually talented pain in my ass known as Ethan fucking Anderson.

Remembering his cock stretching me, his tongue tasting and taunting me, and the pain of his teeth scraping and biting me in all the best ways while I came so hard I saw stars has me wet and wanting again.

Regret snakes its way into my heart. All this would have been magical and exactly what I wanted if it wasn’t so hard to forget all of Ethan’s harsh words and the way he tried to push me to leave town again. It’s almost like he flipped switch and suddenly I’m supposed to just accept that us having sex and him claiming me as his makes everything before disappearing.

I don’t work that way.

You don’t trust him.

How can I when all he’s done is hurt me since the day I arrived.

I need to wake him up and send him on his way. I can call Cash and get him to be my bodyguard and if he’s not available, I’ll ask Gabe to send a prospect. Hell, I’ll call Santiago if I need to, but Ethan cannot be my fulltime babysitter.

I’ll tell him to leave in a minute. There’s nothing wrong with enjoying the view while he’s sleeping and –silent.

Ethan laying here in all his muscular naked glory is quite the view. All the taut toned skin. Those broad shoulders he expertly wedged between my thighs. His firm ass.

God, that ass!

Ethan’s eyes flutter open, those watchful brown eyes locking with mine. The corner of his mouth slowly curves upward.

“You should go.” The words rush out of me. I know it’s not the best way to handle the situation, but I don’t know any other way to do this except to pull it off like a band-aid.

Ethan’s smile fades, but his eyes stay focused on mine. It’s unnerving.

“We need to forget last night happened. It was a mistake.”

“Forget it happened?” His voice gruff with sleep. “A mistake?” I watch as his eyes narrow and his teeth bite down on the corner of his bottom lip. We stare at each other in silence for a moment. I should probably put some clothes on since the only thing I have on is my camisole. Ethan tossed everything else to the floor last night.

His facial expression changes. Apparently, he’s come to the same conclusion I have. I feel the pang of disappointment knowing he’s going to agree with me as stupid as that may be.

“No.”

Shocked and confused by Ethan’s response, I ask, “What do you mean, no? You know what, never mind.”

I don’t care, or at least I don’t want to care. I jump off the bed and head for the bathroom, grabbing my robe from the floor along the way, closing the door behind me.

“God, he’s such a stubborn ass!” I say to the woman staring back at me in the mirror, looking well and thoroughly fucked. My hair is a tangled mess from Ethan’s hands, when he grabbed me as he plundered my mouth with his tongue. There are several small bite marks, on my neck and shoulders. Lifting my shirt up, Ethan’s marks adorn my body, from neck to navel. There are even small fingerprint size marks on my hips and thighs.

Good thing I know how to use make-up to cover shit up.

Fumbling through the cabinet, I find what I’m looking for and set it out then start the shower.

The door to the bathroom hits the wall making me jump. Spinning around, I come face to face with a very pissed off Ethan wearing only his jeans which are currently unbuttoned.

I watch him warily, not sure what his plans are, but mine don’t involve being taken by surprise and finding myself cuffed again.

“You need to get out of here, Ethan. I’ll call Cash when I’m done here and have him come stay with me.”

Jaw tightening, Ethan kicks the door to the bathroom shut, stalking toward me. My eyes fall to his chest and abdomen entranced with how his muscles ripple and clench as he moves.

“Cash isn’t coming. Now, if you’re done spewing your bullshit, let’s have a shower and then we can have a real conversation like adults. Isn’t that what you said to me last night?” Ethan’s hands land on either side of my body, caging me against the cold countertop. “Last night was not a mistake. And it wasn’t a one-time thing. We’ve got a lot of time to make up for, baby, and I intend on fucking you over and over again. Whether or not I have to cuff you to the bed to make you see things my way,” His nose rubs along my neck. “…is up to you.” He emphasizes his threat by nipping my ear with his teeth.

Closing my eyes, I clench my thighs trying to stave off the effects this man has on my body.

“Admit it, Skyler. You enjoyed everything I did to you last night, even the cuffs. You wanted me as much as I wanted you. And do you know what else you did, baby?” Ethan licks his tongue over my bottom lip. “You gave yourself to me.” He leans back putting us eye to eye and says, “I asked, and you said you were mine. I don’t believe in take backs, Sunshine.”

Before I can argue his mouth is on mine. My hands reach up and around pulling at the hair on the nape of his neck, hard. Ethan growls in my mouth. His arms wrap around me, lifting me off the ground then turning as he walks us both into the shower and under the hot spray of the water.

“Agggghh!”

Ethan chuckles, kissing my jaw, my cheek, then he’s back to devouring my mouth.

His hand travels down, grabbing my ass, lifting me so my legs wrap around his waist. My back hits the cold tile wall. He’s tilting my head back while his mouth continues its assault on my neck and chest. I try one more time to reason with him.

“You were supposed to regret it. You were supposed to wake up and realize this was all a mistake and move on. You don’t even like me Ethan! How could you seriously believe I could be yours, when you’ve seen me as enemy number one all this time?” Tears are streaming down my face, and it only serves to piss me off even more. “Please let me go. Let me get over you and we can both move on, because I am so fucking tired of crying, of hurting all the time.”

Ethan’s movements still. His head comes up, his gaze meeting mine. He’s scowling, looking at me incredulously.

“You want me to regret it?”

“Don’t you?”

Pushing his hips into mine, his hard cock pushing against my clit from behind his jeans. “No! I don’t fucking regret it! I want you Sky! I’ve always wanted you! I know about Emily and the mess she got herself into. I know all about the Matthews fucker and how Ghost helped hide the evidence and sent you away to keep the club and you from going to jail. I know that you called Vincenzo to sneak you out of the clubhouse because you’re terrified that what we have between us is a fluke and isn’t going to last. But I don’t care about any of that shit anymore.” He leans in placing his forehead against mine, closing his eyes as he takes a few deep breathes.

“I fucked up. I know I did. But so did you, Sky.” I move to turn my head, but Ethan’s hand comes up, his finger and thumb trapping my chin between them. “No. You should’ve come to me. You should’ve told me when you figured out Emily was an addict. I would’ve come home to help her. Hell, if you’d told me about Chase, I would’ve come to help you!”

“That’s exactly why I didn’t tell you.!”

His head snaps back so hard you’d think I slapped him.

“Explain.” I hate the torment I see in his eyes. Torment that I’ve caused. Placing my hands on his chest, I tell him the truth.

“I didn’t know Emily was addicted to drugs. As far as I knew she had been drinking and partying, but I didn’t know exactly what all that entailed. I knew she was dating Chase, but Emily never stayed with anyone for longer than a few weeks so I figured it would burn out like the rest of them, and then she would stop all the crazy behavior. When she started pulling away from me, I was concerned, but in all honesty, I had been pulling away from her too.” I take a deep breath, placing my forehead on his shoulder, not wanting to see the disappointment in his eyes when I tell him the rest.

“I had been sick and feeling tired for a couple of weeks. I hadn’t been going to school or if I did, I came straight home afterward and fell asleep on the couch. At first, I thought I was fighting of a flu bug, but then I realized I’d missed my period. When I went to the doctor to confirm my suspicions, the first person I called was Emily. Only, her words were slurred and slow, she didn’t sound like herself.

“There was loud music playing in the background, what sounded like a party was in full effect. When I asked where she was, that I needed to see her right away, she told me she would call me later and hung up.”

“I was angry and hurt. I didn’t talk to her for nearly two weeks, but she had Chase and her new friends. She didn’t seem to really notice my absence.”

Ethan shuts the water off and carries me out of the shower, wrapping me up in a towel before carrying me back into my bedroom and setting me on the bed.

“What are you doing?”

“Don’t move.” Ethan points a finger in my face. “The water was getting cold, and you were shivering. I figured we should come in here and get you warm to finish this conversation. Now, I need to get out of these wet clothes, but I want to hear the rest. So, don’t move off this bed.”

“I should get dressed too, then.”

“No.”

“Why?”

Ethan crowds my space, forcing me to lean back on my hands, getting nose to nose with me. “Because you’re less likely to run off on me if you’re naked.”

My mouth gapes open, but Ethan closes it with his finger, kissing me on the forehead as he stands. “Sit your ass still, Sunshine. Can you do that?”

I bristle a little at his tone but decide I don’t have it in me to fight anymore. I want to tell him everything. To finally free myself of the burden and then Ethan can walk away, and I won’t feel bad about keeping secrets from him. My conscience will be clear, and I’ll be able to move on, eventually.

Sure, you will.

I watch as Ethan reaches into a black duffle bag I hadn’t noticed before at the foot of the bed. He pulls off his wet jeans, his ass on full display.

“You don’t wear underwear?” I didn’t mean to say it out loud, but apparently Ethan’s naked body has short circuited my brain-to-mouth filter.

Ethan, chuckles pulling on a pair of grey sweatpants, sans underwear.

“They’re restrictive. And since I can’t seem to be around you without being constantly hard, it seemed like underwear would only get in the way. This way, my dick has room to breathe and…” He smiles, wiggling his eyebrows. “I can get to your sweet pussy faster.”

I roll my eyes. “Cocky asshole.”

“What happened with you and Emily? You told me she knew about the pregnancy. When did you finally call to tell her?”

My shoulders droop as I let out a long sigh. Ethan kneels on the floor in front of me, his hands rubbing my thighs through the towel offering his warmth and strength.

“Actually, Emily reached out to me.” Clearing my throat, I explain, “She came to my house one night when Daddy was on a run. She told me she and Chase had a fight. She didn’t want to talk about it and needed a distraction and I just blurted it out. It was the perfect distraction.

“Emily was so excited. She couldn’t wait to help me plan a way to tell you. I told her I didn’t want you to know until I was further along and certain everything was okay. So, we planned to tell you when you came home after your last fight at camp.”

“She ordered a bunch of shit online. A blue onesie she had customized with ‘daddy’s little fighter’ and a pair of tiny white booties. She found a super soft blue blanket and a bunch of other little things we would need, completely convinced it would be a boy. I don’t even know how she managed to pay for it all, but she ordered it and had it shipped to my house.”

“We hung out like we always did eating snacks and watching Rom-Coms. It was like we never spent any time apart. But by the second night she was acting strange. Scratching her arms like she was having an allergic reaction to something. Then she began to sweat and get snappy about every little thing I said. Eventually she decided she was tired and didn’t feel well and since she didn’t want me to get sick or hurt the baby in any way, she went home. I didn’t hear from her again, not even at school for a week or more. And when I finally did it was short and sweet. Like she couldn’t wait to be away from me.”

“Things went back to the way they had been. Emily off with Chase and his friends partying while I stayed home with my books or taking care of Daddy. It hurt, but she had a boyfriend, and I knew whenever you were home, it was like that for us. I wanted to spend every minute with you I could until you would have to leave again. So, I tried not to fault Emily for it.”

OceanofPDF.com

34

OceanofPDF.com

ETHAN

Skyler stares down at her hands twisting in her lap. She doesn’t want to tell me whatever comes next. Her breathing has become more ragged, and her pulse has picked up.

Taking her hands in mine, I lean in and kiss her on the mouth. It’s not hungry or needy like the others. This kiss is soft, sweet, soothing. I need her to know she’s safe with me, that I’m not angry with her. I want to know the truth so we can both heal our past and move on together.

When I pull back from the kiss, Sky’s eyes are glazed. The heat and desire are back, but I need her to finish telling me what happened.

“Then what happened, baby?” I kiss her forehead again. “You can tell me.”

She exhales deeply. “The night she, uh, she died, she had called me. She sounded off. Her words slow, slurred. She was upset, sounded like she’d been crying. She asked me to come get her because she wanted to go home. I had her send me her location so I could track her on my GPS. She didn’t stay at the party where she had called me from. I followed her location to the alley where the police were told they could find her. Chase was there with her.”

Skyler sniffles. “I didn’t know, Ethan. Her clothes were torn. She had blood and bruises everywhere. Mascara streaked her face blended with tear tracks. Her hair was a matted mess. When I got to her car she wasn’t breathing.” She hiccups the last word.

I’ve never seen Skyler this broken and it’s fucking killing me.

Skyler grabs my face with both her shaking hands, her beautiful eyes red and puffy, pleading with me. “I didn’t know, Ethan. I swear to all that is holy, I didn’t fucking know she had gotten that bad. I thought she was out drinking, but I had no idea Emily had gone and gotten herself into so much trouble. I’m so sorry I didn’t help her. I should’ve forced her to spend more time with me, or-or gone with her to keep her out of trouble. Something. I’m sorry. I’m sorry.” She keeps repeating her apology until finally she stops talking and buries her face in her hands as she lets herself grieve.

Wrapping my arms around her, lifting her legs, I stand and turn putting her in my lap on the bed and hold her while she cries.

I don’t know how long we sit like this. I want to let her do what she needs to do to feel better.

“You never grieved for her, did you?” I ask, sure I already know the answer.

“It came in stages. I cried sometimes when I was alone in my apartment, blaming myself for not knowing, not being there to save her. I know that probably makes me an asshole friend, but if I’m completely honest, I hated Emily for a while. If she hadn’t gotten with Chase and gotten herself hooked on his drugs, she would still be alive. Our baby would be healthy, happy, and in school by now. I wouldn’t have had to leave you or my family behind, while people thought I cheated on you and ran away with the bastard. I wouldn’t have had to keep secrets for the fucking club so my uncle and Hawk didn’t get thrown in jail, and a war between clubs could be prevented.”

“How was Hawk going to go to jail?” In everything I’ve heard over the last few days, no one has mentioned Hawk being involved.

“He was a prospect at the time. He helped Ghost dispose of the body. Prospects always get the shitty jobs.”

Anger courses through me. “Hawk knew about Emily and what happened to you? Chase’s death? Why didn’t he ever tell me?” He’s been my closest friend. He saved my ass when I was spiraling out of control. And all this time when he knew I was going out of my mind, he knew what happened and he didn’t tell me shit.

Skyler grabs my face in her soft hands, pulling my face to hers. “He was a prospect. He didn’t have club business privileges and he wanted his patch. Think back to when you were a prospect. Did you ever tell anyone about the shit you did or what you saw?”

She’s right. As a prospect you keep shit to yourself to prove your loyalty. If you can follow the rules, not bitch, and moan, and keep shit quiet, you’ll get your patch and only then will you be trusted to know what’s said at the table.

“No.”

“Hawk was patched in a couple days later and his first job was to take care of you. To make sure you didn’t do something stupid like hurting yourself. Hawk was meant to get you fighting again. Keep you healthy. And when the time was right, convince you to prospect for the Kings.”

“How do you know all this shit?” And why does it feel like my becoming a King was orchestrated form the get-go?

“It was my only stipulation when Gabe told me I had to leave.” Sky swallows hard, nervous.

“What stipulation is that?”

“I agreed to leave and stay gone, so no one could question me about Chase or the club’s involvement if Gabe agreed to watch over you, keep you safe and fighting again. And the last part of the deal, I made Gabe promise to make you a King because I knew you would need support, a family. People to rally around you and keep you from throwing your life away.” Sky releases my face, her hands wringing the edge of the towel.

“I asked him to give you my family because I knew you no longer had yours. Just because I had to give up my dreams, didn’t mean you had to.”

This woman!

I’m caught between wanting to kiss the ever-loving hell out of her for giving me such a precious gift and spanking her ass for thinking my dreams and well-being are more important than hers.

“So, now you see why you should still hate me and this thing between us can’t work. And it’s okay. I don’t blame you. This whole situation could’ve been avoided had I been a better friend to Emily.”

“Okay. I’ve heard enough!” I turn Skyler’s body so she’s straddling my lap. It’s my turn to grab her face in my hands and make sure she’s paying attention.

“None of this is your fault. You were right. Emily made this fucking mess. She should’ve come to you or me and told us she was struggling. But her getting sucked in is what caused all our problems. Chase attacking you and losing our child never would’ve happened if Emily had fucking told us she needed help! You never would’ve hunted her down putting you in front of Chase in the first place. He never would’ve hurt you and you never would’ve known the guilt that comes with taking a life. Even if the son of a bitch deserved it! So, no Skyler, this situation was not your fault.”

“You were in the wrong place at the wrong time because of two other people’s stupid ass decisions. Their fucked up decisions forced your hand. But baby, I don’t blame you for Emily’s death or her decisions. She chose her path. It hurts to know she suffered through her shit alone, but she chose that! Not us. We did what we thought we had to get through it all.”

“Does this mean you forgive me?”

“Sunshine, there’s nothing to forgive. You did what you thought you had to with the hand that was dealt to you. The only thing I want from you now is to let me love you. Let’s put all this shit behind us and move forward---together---you and me the way it was always meant to be. But I do have something else I need you to promise me from here on out, Sky.”

“What’s that?”

“No more secrets. No more lies between us. Even if it’s club shit. I can’t tell you everything, but you can’t go making decisions without talking to me anymore. If we’re doing this thing, we’re doing it the right way, together. You got me?”

“I got you.”

Kissing the breath out her, I flip us over placing her beneath me on the bed. It all started out slow, kissing, touching, reconnecting with one another. But her needy whimpers and moans sparked something inside me, and I had to have her. Now.

Pulling the towel open, baring Skyler’s beautiful body, I start kissing my way down every creamy inch of skin. When I reach her phoenix tattoo, I take my time, tracing the intricate lines with my tongue.

Taking a closer look, I notice letters written in thin lines of the feathers. Initials. My initials. Leaning up on my elbows, I ask, “You inked my initials into your skin?”

“Yes and no.” She must realize my confusion and goes on to explain. “I wasn’t sure what the baby was going to be, but I had decided I was going to name him Ethan James after you if it was a boy, or Emily Jane, if it was a girl. But when I lost…when the baby passed, I wanted a reminder of our child. I didn’t get to bury the baby, so there’s no headstone in a cemetery anywhere. No urn on the mantel. But it didn’t feel right to not have something to show we created a life together.”

“So, you put the initials on your body as a permanent memorial.”

“Yeah.” I take her mouth in another brutal kiss.

“Thank you.”

I scoot back down her body, placing a kiss on the initials, brushing my finger over the tattoo silently vowing to give her the child she desperately seeks to have. The thought of Skyler round with my baby sparks something to life inside of me.

Cupping her ass with one hand and splaying the other across her belly, I bring her pussy to my face and feast on my woman, taking my time to enjoy her taste on my tongue. It doesn’t take long before Skyler shatters in my hands, her orgasm wracking her body with small aftershocks.

Leaning over the top of her, I smile down at her pleased when she smiles back at me looking half-drunk.

She tilts her hips up, wrapping her legs around my waist, rubbing her clit along the head of my cock. When she moves a little further teasing her entrance with the now pulsing head of my cock, I slam my hips and thrust inside her giving her what she wants.

Skyler meets me thrust for thrust, crossing her ankles behind my back holding me to her as if she’s afraid I’m going to pull away.

Not a fucking chance in hell.

I slow my thrusts, bottoming out with every downward stroke, hitting the sweet spot inside of her. Her head tilts back, her mouth agape, whispered apologies and I love yous pass between us.

“Come for me, baby. I need you to come.”

As if her body knows to obey, she comes apart, her pussy squeezing me like a vice. Her juices dripping down my balls. Two more thrusts and I follow her over the edge, spilling everything I have into her, sending up a silent prayer for another child to be made between us.

OceanofPDF.com

35

OceanofPDF.com

SKYLER

A rhythmic beeping has us both stilling. Ethan jumps up, grabbing his sweatpants off the floor and throwing them on.

“Stay here. I’ll handle it.”

“Handle what? Ethan?” He’s halfway down the hall and I’m rushing to throw on his t-shirt from the bag he left by the bed.

“What the hell are you doing here? I thought we agreed you’d take a step back?” I hear Ethan grunt at whoever’s here.

“I did take a step back.” I immediately relax when I realize who it is. “I gave you enough time to fuck some sense into her. Then I figured I’d show up this morning in case you and your dick weren’t convincing enough to seal the deal. Being her bestie and all, I figured I’d check on her and you know, help a brother out.” Cash says, not sounding the least bit concerned for his life. Although, if he knew Ethan, he would be. That vein pulsing in his forehead is a sure sign he’s about to lose his shit.

Stepping out of the hallway, I walk to Cash and shove him back a few steps, out of Ethan’s reach.

“Admit it. You were dropped as a child, weren’t you?” Cash smiles at me. It’s his I’m-gonna-stir-shit-grin. I shake my head, hoping he’ll heed my silent warning.

I get my answer when he leans in kissing my forehead and pulling me into a tight hug.

Ethan growls from behind me. Pushing off his chest, I step back out of Cash’s arms and Ethan swiftly entwines his fingers with mine pulling my back to his front. Our joined hands rest on my stomach, a sign of possession.

“Do you want to pee on my leg too?” Ethan spins me, scowling, and slaps my ass. The same ass that isn’t wearing any panties under his t-shirt.

“Mmmm.” The sound comes from Cash catches Ethan’s glare.

This idiot has a death wish.

I lean into Ethan’s ear and whisper, “I’m naked under this shirt and I’m pretty sure your caveman display just flashed my ass at Cash.”

Ethan groans, releasing me he growls at me, “Go put some fucking clothes on. Now.”

“Hey! It’s not my fault he came over and interrupted our morning. I was coming to see who was here. You’re the one who left me naked on the bed.”

Cash laughs. “She has a point. You didn’t have to come out here. I would’ve waited for you to finish whatever you two were doing.”

I spin and face Cash. The t-shirt spinning with me. “No, you wouldn’t, you lying ass. You would’ve walked in on us just to piss Ethan off even more.”

“I would’ve shot his ass if he had.” Ethan grumbles.

Spinning back to Ethan. “There will be no shooting of my friends!” I emphasize my exhaustion by throwing my hands up, because seriously, what is wrong with these men in my life?

Cash clears his throat, but the smile breaking on his face makes me leery.

“As for you,” I say, jabbing my finger into Cash’s chest, “Stop riling him up. He doesn’t need you to soften me up for him, and I don’t need you to come in here trying to protect me from his bullish behavior. I’m a grown ass woman. I can handle myself. If I didn’t want him to fuck me senseless, I wouldn’t let him! You know damn well if I thought he deserved it, I’d beat the breaks off him and call you to clean up the mess!”

“Skyler!” Ethan shouts. That vein in his head really does look like it could pop. “Clothes. Now.”

“Maybe pound your chest next time so we get the full effect.” I respond, making my irritation clear.

“Smartass.” Ethan lunges, about to grab me. I yelp and I take off down the hall, Cash’s laughter fading behind me.

“Don’t come back out here until you’ve covered every inch of that body!”

Yeah, not happening.

It’s my turn to laugh.

Reaching into my closet, I find an old lavender sundress. The sundress. The one I wore the night Ethan took my virginity and made me his. Searching my dresser drawer, I find a lavender lace thong I’m looking for.

I head into the bathroom and get a quick shower, not trusting those two not to destroy the house or try to kill each other. I make quick work of brushing my teeth and pulling my hair up into a high ponytail.

I drag the dress over my head and smile when I find it still fits. It’s a little tighter in some areas, but that means I’ll have Ethan’s full attention.

As I make my way back into the living room, I find Cash and Ethan in a heated debate.

“Have you told her yet? She’s not going to like being told to leave this place.”

“No. But I’m sure she’ll be fine with it. She’ll have to be.”

Cash looks at Ethan like he’s an idiot. I lean against the open doorway, anger simmering below the surface.

Leave? What the hell?

“If you think demanding Skyler do anything is going to go over, you’ve taken more hits to the head than I thought.” Cash shakes his head. “That’s what started all this shit you two are trying to fix between you, isn’t it?”

Having heard enough, I make my presence known.

“I’m not leaving.”

Ethan stiffens. Cash asks if we have any popcorn feeling suddenly hungry and ready for the entertainment.

Ethan scrubs his hand through his hair. The same hair I was dragging my hands through, grasping, and pulling while his tongue did all those wicked things, he reminded me he could do to me.

Now’s not the time.

Shame. If Cash hadn’t shown up, I bet we could’ve…

Damn that man and his wicked talents.

“Baby, hear me out.”

“No. There’s nothing to hear. I’m not leaving my home again. I left Oak Ridge once, and look what it did to you, to me. Is that why you…” I point down the hall, unable to bring myself to say the words.

“What? Fuck no!” Ethan is on me in two strides. His hand gripping the nape of my neck, the other on my hip. He bends slightly, putting us eye to eye. “What happened in there has nothing to do with what we’re talking about here. Mostly.”

I pull back, pushing against his check trying to break free of his hold. My chest constricting with the realization Ethan tricked me. “You son of a bitch!”

His grip tightens holding me in place.

“Hear me out before you go losing your shit woman.” Ethan ground out. “I meant every word I’ve said to you, and nothing is going to change any of it. You aren’t leaving Oak Ridge. But we do need to get you out of this house and into some place you’ll be safe.”

Keeping my scowl trained on him, I let his words sink in. Then another thought I didn’t like crossed my mind.

“I’m not staying at the clubhouse.” Not while Candi was there scheming to get her claws into him. Eli may not have thrown my ass out for putting their best blowjob professional out of business, but I can’t guarantee Gabe will be as forgiving. But I’ll be damned if I let anyone touch Ethan now that I finally have him back.

Holy shit.

The realization hits me hard enough, I physically jump a little while still in Ethan’s hold. My eyes are wide, my mind catching up to my heart and the fact I just admitted to myself that I’ve accepted Ethan’s declaration.

We’re real. What we have is real.

Ethan’s ever watchful eyes are studying me, suspicion, and concern both staring back at me.

“You’re right. You’re not staying at the clubhouse. You’ll be staying with me in my apartment above the gym. It will be harder to get to you with so many people constantly moving about, and you’ll still be in accordance with Gabe’s rules about always having a brother with you.” Smiling in amusement, Ethan leans in closer, his thumb now caressing my cheek. “You’ll have me by your side twenty-four seven.”

I swallow hard. The promise in his eyes and that devilish smile speak of all the deliciously dirty things he plans to do to me while having me within his grasp at all times.

Heat pools at my center.

Probably shouldn’t have worn the thong. It’s not doing a damn thing to catch the wetness between my thighs.

I say nothing, not sure what I should say. Do I tell him I’ve accepted us as reality or make him think I’m still pissed? I have zero objections to staying with Ethan at the gym. Truthfully, it would do me a world of good to be able to work out whenever I want and not have to worry about whether a prospect can keep up with me in the woods. Plus, I already know Kieran and Anna will train me and keep my skills shape while giving some place to focus my energy. If I stayed here, I would probably spend most of my time plotting and worrying about, well, everything.

Ethan begins to worry about my lack of response. Cash, the asshat tells him, “You broke her dickhead.”

Stifling a smile, I tell them, “I’m not broken. I’m processing.”

“What’s to process? You’re moving in with me. It’s not rocket science, babe. We pack your shit and move you into my apartment. You were going to end up there anyway.”

His confidence should be a comfort since it means he’s serious about our relationship and what he wants from it. But the devious part of me that thinks fucking with him wouldn’t be such a bad idea though.

He was an asshole.

“Why couldn’t I stay here with Cash? He’s a brother. He could watch me until you get done with work or whatever. You don’t need me to be with you all the time.”

Cash covers his laugh with a cough, letting me know he’s on to my little plan and knowing him, he approves.

Ethan’s eyes narrow, he’s clenching his jaw. It’s hard to hold back the laughter as I watch him try to maintain his cool.

“Like I told you last night, we all agree it’s my place to protect you, not Cash’s. And you should know, baby, I’ll beat a brother’s ass before I let him stand in my place.” Casting his eyes at Cash.

“Threatening the bestie won’t serve to gain you any points, man.” Cash chuckles. “We have a special bond, Skyler and me.”

“You’re about to have a busted lip and my foot up your ass if you don’t shut the hell up.”

Deciding I should probably easy his frustration, I feign exasperation and tell Ethan, “Fine! I’ll go with you to the fucking gym. But you need to stop threatening Cash. He’s right.” I tap Ethan’s cheek lightly with my hand emphasizing my words. “A girl needs her bestie. Be nice to mine or it’ll be you finding yourself with a foreign object up your ass.”

Ethan’s nips my lip punishingly and whispers, “If you keep teasing me, Sunshine, I’m going to tie your ass up again and do all sorts of foreign things with this perfect, pert little ass.” He squeezes said ass. “Let’s go pack our things. We won’t be coming back here for a while, and I want you to have everything you need.”

Grabbing my hand, he turns us toward the hallway, calling over to Cash who’s sitting comfortably at the dining table playing on his phone.

“Grab all the pumpkin creamer shit for her, will you?”

Cash smiles wide and goes to do Ethan’s bidding.

OceanofPDF.com

36

OceanofPDF.com

ETHAN

It’s been a week since Skyler moved into my apartment, and I’m loving waking up to her in my bed every morning. Especially since it means I’ve worn her out in every way possible the night before. I won’t say we’ve made up for the full six years, but I have made a valiant effort by fucking her to sleep every fucking night.

I hate that we lost so much time together. All the things we missed. But I’m loving the hell out of learning about the woman she’s become.

Cash and Xander weren’t kidding when they said Skyler could fight and was a hell of a grappler. I’ve been watching her in the cage with Anna and Kieran coaching her through her sparring sessions and she is a legitimate badass! Unfortunately, that also means Kieran has been proposing she take a position on our women’s fight team. A proposition I’ve shut down at every opportunity.

I plan to marry my woman and plant a baby in her belly. Getting into the cage for anything rougher than sparring isn’t conducive to my plans. Plus, I’ve never physically hurt a woman, but I can’t promise I wouldn’t want to if I saw Skyler in any kind of serious trouble.

“Hey. How’s she doing?” Declan asks, watching beside me as Skyler puts her sparring partner on her back, taking a full mount position.

“How does she look like she’s doing?” I smile with pride. My woman is ruthless, and I love it.

“I meant, how is she doing with being couped up here with you?” He taunts.

“Fuck off!” I respond, jabbing my elbow in his ribs. “Hawk find anything on this guy or the Devil’s Order, yet?

“Not much. There’s a small chapter in Devil’s Canyon, which is no surprise. But he hasn’t found anything linking them to the trafficking shit or George.” He rubs his chin as his eyes catch Violet entering the room. She doesn’t usually come down here, but she’s making her way over to Kieran with a stack of papers in her hand. Neither one of us miss the way her eyes scan the room looking for possible attackers. She hands the papers to Kieran and skitters off back up the stairs.

“She doing all right?” he asks nodding toward the now closed door.

“Yeah. She doesn’t like coming down here. She’s not one for violence, yaw know. The noises and shouting seem to make her nervous, but she’s been taking steps to get past it.”

Declan grunts.

“Wyatt or Hawk been able to find out what she and Carter are hiding from?”

“Not yet. Would be easier if she would give us something to go on, but if I push, she shuts me out.” Declan doesn’t want to go behind Violet’s back, but ever since Carter mentioned bad men and being able to protect his mama, we’ve all been on high alert. The problem is Violet is like Fort Knox. She won’t tell anyone anything claiming her son is taking his man of the house responsibilities to heart.

Knowing Violet is a sore subject, I bring our focus back to Skyler and her current predicament.

“What were you saying before, about the DO?”

“Hawk said they work security at a nightclub in Devil’s Canyon and have a heavy presence in the drag strip at the far end of town. They have a gambling set up where people can bet on the drivers. It’s a small business from what he can tell, and so far, everything appears to be legit.”

Devil’s Canyon is the equivalent of a mini-Vegas strip with casinos, night clubs, and hotels lining Main Street. Any vise a person could have can be found if you know who to ask.

“Appearances can be deceiving.” Thoughts of Skyler dancing as Lady Scarlet flash through my mind. “Who owns the night club they’re working security for?”

Declan cracks his neck side to side, rolling out his tension. A loud screech comes from the cage catching both our attention.

“I warned you, bitch! Don’t fucking try me!” Hearing those words coming out of Skyler’s mouth has me rushing to the cage to find out what the fuck happened.

“It’s not like you’re anything special to him. Ethan’s just taking a stroll down memory lane. When he discovers it was you who killed Emily, he’ll come running back to me. You’re today’s flavor. He always comes back.” Mandy Olsen spews utter bullshit at Skyler from her spot on the ground.

“You know the difference between the rumors people say about me and the ones they say about you, Mandy?” Skyler is the epitome of calm, but the tension in her shoulders tells me she’s wound a little too tight.

Leaning near Mandy’s ear, Skyler whispers something in her ear. Seconds later, Mandy is screaming, “You bitch!” Mandy manages to roll Skyler over but before she can mount her, Skyler is up on her feet throwing punch after punch. She doesn’t slow down or pull back. She’s out for blood. What’s interesting is Kieran and Anna aren’t shouting at her to calm the hell down. They’re whispering, critiquing Skyler’s strengths and weaknesses.

“End it, Sky!” Cash calls out over my head. I have no idea where the fucker came from. “Beat her ass or let her go! Stop playing with her!”

“What the hell are you talking about?” Declan asks. I can’t say I’m not thinking the same thing. “Skyler looks like she’s beating the shit out of Mandy from where I’m standing. What makes you think she’s playing with her?”

Cash chuckles. “If Skyler meant to put the bitch’s ass down, she’d go for a kidney shot. Bruise the body. Sweep her and ground and pound til the bitch couldn’t breathe through her nose without help. But she’s not. She’s pulling her punches. Tiring the chick out, making her think she has a shot while Skyler fucks up her face a little. Sky doesn’t see this bitch as a threat. She’s a nuisance she wants to teach a lesson, but she poses no real threat.”

Watching a little more closely, I see what Cash is talking about. Doesn’t mean I want her to keep fighting with her.

“Skyler, that’s enough! Let her go!” Skyler has Mandy up against the cage with her forearm firmly pressed against Mandy’s throat, throwing knees into her thighs and stomach. When she makes eye contact with me, she makes a face, one a I used to give my mom when she called me inside for dinner before I was ready to come in form playing.

Reluctantly, Skyler releases her prey.

Mandy drops to her knees, coughing and breathing hard. Skyler is panting but she’s nowhere near tired out.

Her body’s covered in sweat, her tits rising and falling as she takes slow deep breaths. The red marks on her flawless skin piss me off. She may not be hurt but she took more punches than I would’ve liked.

“Come on, baby. Let’s go home and get you washed up.”

Mandy screeches from her spot on the cage floor. “You moved in with her? You can’t be serious, Ethan! She left you! I was the one who stayed and took care of you when you were hurting, not this, this, piece of trash!”

Sky looks ready to go for another round, but I wrap my arms around her bare stomach and hold her to my chest.

“You know, Mandy, you’re right. Matter of fact, I was in the store the other day and a fragrance caught my attention and immediately brought back memories of you when we were younger.”

Mandy looks smug, which is hard to do with a busted face, and swollen eyes.

“See, Skyler. It’s me he remembers. Me he wants. Tell her Ethan. What made you think about me, baby? Made you miss me?”

“I walked by the seafood counter and swore I’d smelled that stench somewhere before and immediately your face sprang to mind.” Mandy shouts obscenities. Skyler, Cash and Declan all bust out laughing. But I’m not done with the whore who thinks she can hurt my woman.

“Tell the fucking truth! Right here, right now! I never touched you or your nasty-ass-passed-through-the-town-trash-whore-cunt! Not even when I was knock down drunk, have I laid so much as a finger on you. Didn’t keep you from trying, but I was afraid even a double bagged dick couldn’t survive the shit you’d be carrying,” I seethe. “It’s also the reason you were never accepted as a club girl to the Kings. We may pass around pussy, but yours has been through more than a brother was willing to overlook. And no matter how much dick you sucked; you mouth was never too full to keep you from airing everybody’s dirty laundry around town.”

“That right there should tell you something.” Cash coughs out. “Generally speaking, the brothers aren’t too picky about pussy. Legal, consenting, easy, and –clean. I’m not sure how you fucked it up, but…” Cash claps my shoulder and looks me right in the eye, hand over his heart. “Thank you, brother. For saving all our dicks from severe contamination.”

“Fuck off, Cash.” Skyler giggles. “She barely doesn’t meet your standards.”

“Hey!”

Kissing Skyler’s forehead, I turn her to the exit and take her upstairs to our apartment where I plan to wash her body and give her multiple orgasms.

She’s earned them.

With the gym all locked up and everyone else gone for the night, Skyler helps Violet with the last of her cleaning duties and I head to Kieran’s office and knock on the door.

“Aye!” he calls. “Come in.” He’s sitting behind his desk, reading through a stack of papers, looking mad as hell.

“What’s wrong?”

“Vargas needs to reschedule the rematch. He hurt his wrist while in his training camp. Doctor says it’s fractured. Needs eight weeks minimum. The promotors decided to push it out six months. You’ll be fighting in June.”

“Damn.” It’s not necessarily a bad thing. I mean, I get more time to train, and I can focus more on club shit while keeping Skyler well and cared for. I know better than to tell Kieran my thoughts. He was looking forward to the pay day, and the redemption.

“They’re offering us two undercard fights for Ronan and Cillian. They’re good fights. Well matched. But they also want you to appear and do the PR thing with Vargas. You know the deal.”

I do. “Yeah, yeah. Talk shit. Get people riled up. Within reason, of course.”

Kieran nods. “Aye. Within reason.”

“When?”

Kieran opens his left bottom drawer and pulls out a bottle of Macallan whiskey and a tumbler, then pour himself two fingers worth. “Next Saturday.”

“Shit. That quick?” Normally we would have a few weeks or even months to train our fighters for something like this, but it’s not uncommon. Sometimes when a fighter pulls out due to injury or other reasons, like Vargas, the promoters will throw another fighter in their place to fill the fight card.

“They’re ready. We don’t slack here when it comes to training, and they’ve been sparring with you for your fight. I’m certain they’ll do well.”

Pushing myself up to stand, I nod. “All right. Let them know and we’ll start working on cutting weight tomorrow. What margins are we looking at?”

“They’re both fighting at one-thirty-five.” He sighs. “They shouldn’t need to cut much. A few pounds at best. Both have been strict with their meal plans and training. But we best check tomorrow.”

“I’m heading upstairs. Lock up when you leave, yeah?”

“Aye.” Kieran waves his glass toward me, then downs the last of his whiskey. I don’t have to look to know he’s pouring another one as I head up to see my woman.

OceanofPDF.com

37

OceanofPDF.com

SKYLER

My eyes fall shut as Ethan expertly licks my pussy, circling my clit with the tip of his tongue and nipping lightly along my lips. His masterful fingers are taking turns with his tongue, pumping in and out of me, ratcheting up my need to come. My thighs are shaking as I buck my hips, moaning. When his mouth latches on to my clit and sucks hard, my orgasm slams into me and I see stars behind my eyes.

“Feel free to wake me up like this every morning.”

Ethan chuckles, kissing his way up my torso. When I feel the thick head of Ethan’s cock teasingly pumping in and out of my pussy, my eyes lock on his.

“I’ll wake you anyway you like, Sunshine, but only if you tell me what I want to hear.” Ethan rocks, in and out with only the tip of his cock, taunting me with what’s to come.

Me.

But it’s become his newest fascination. He’ll only give me what I want if I tell him I belong to him. It’s become a game. He teases me with his body, and I frustrate him by not giving him the words. Sadly, I’m usually the first to give in, but a girl’s got to make a guy work for it at least. I can’t just give him what he wants all the time.

“You are so good with your tongue, Ethan.”

He smiles, his amused eyes raking down every inch of my naked skin. His hands caress my belly, tracing my tattoo. Like it always does, his attention locks onto the initials I have hidden in the phoenix feathers.

“Are you sure you want to play this game with me, baby? We both know I’ll win.”

I’m counting on it.

“There are no winners and losers in a relationship, Ethan. There’s only give and take.” My brow arched, I lick my lips and watch as the hunger in his eyes deepens. Not one to back down from a challenge, Ethan slowly sinks his cock inside of me, his thickness stretching and filling me so full. Once he’s balls deep, he stills, leaving his pulsing cock there as a taunt.

“You need to move, Ethan.”

The smile on his face gives away his evil intentions. “I will, Sunshine. Give me the words.”

“How about, fucking now!” His hand comes down on my thigh, slapping the skin there turning it pink with his handprint. I hiss in pain, but oh, what a delicious pain it is.

“You don’t give demands, baby. We both know who’s in charge in the bedroom.”

I huff. “You think you’re in charge, everywhere.” He doesn’t deny my claim, he only smiles wider.

“I don’t want to control you Sky, only your body.” He emphasizes his point by pinching and twisting my nipple. My eyes roll back, an involuntary moan slips out, and Ethan chuckles. “See, your body likes my control. It begs for it. You will too.”

My eyes snap open. “Cocky fucker.”

His mouth covers my nipple, circling, sucking, biting. I’m not going to be able to hold out much longer if her keeps this up. His hand slides down my belly, stopping when he’s reached my clit and begins rubbing slow circles. My body is humming with the need to come again. The asshole isn’t applying enough pressure to get me there though.

“Ethan.”

He releases my nipple with a pop. “Yes, baby. What do you need?”

“You know what I need. I need for you to fucking move.” My words are coming out strained.

“Say the words, Sky. It’s a simple request really.” He slows the circles, moving his cock halfway out, then sliding it slowly back in.

“Mmm. Please, Ethan.”

“Say it,” he whispers, his breath fanning my lips before he nips them.

In one last stitch effort, I wrap my legs around his waist, my heels digging into his back, and thrust my pelvis up griding myself down on him.

Oh God, that’s amazing.

Hearing Ethan release a groan of his own is music to my ears. I thrust up again, grinding, circling, until his body drops onto mine until his chest is pinning my own, ceasing my movements.

“Say it, Sky!” His pupils are dilated, his control is slipping, but he’s not willing to concede to me, to let this go.

His mouth trails kisses, up my neck, his wicked fingers start circling my clit again. My need to come sits heavy in the pit of my belly. He thrusts his cock, once, twice, three times, then stops. He chuckles against my neck, his breath on my neck causing me to shiver.

“I’m yours! I will always be yours! Now fuck me already!” I shout.

“With pleasure, baby.” Bracing on his elbows, Ethan thrusts hard and deep making my already blazing pussy clamp down on his girth.

“Jesus, baby. You’re squeezing me already. You really need to come, don’t you?”

I growl in response. The bastard knows I need to come. He made that way!

Tired of waiting, I thrust my hips up, grinding myself down on him one catching him off guard, and making him slide deeper inside causing him to hit that mind-numbingly good spot. My body contracts around him, trying to hold him to me and I moan.

Ethan’s control finally snaps. He grips my thighs and I hold on tighter as he pounds into me even harder. Brutally pounding into me repeatedly. My orgasm hits me like a freight train, I feel like I might pass out as I scream his name.

Seconds later, Ethan’s body tenses beneath my hands, and with one final deep thrust, he explodes inside me, his cock pulsing over and over until finally he collapses on top of me.

We lay here quietly catching our breath. I stare at the sheer curtains hanging off the gold metal crisscross bars of the large king-sized canopy bed in the hotel room. Ethan slides to my side, his come leaving a trail across my thigh as he does. To my surprise, he pulls my leg open, swiping his juices back up and into my center. I’m so sensitive I jump with every touch.

“What are you doing?” I turn so I can see his face.

“Putting me back inside you where I belong.”

“Uh, okay.” What else am I supposed to say?

“We need to get showered and ready to go. Kieran will want us there early. There’s going to be some press interviews before the first event starts and then we need to warm the guys up before their fights. I’ll need to go in the locker rooms to help tap up our guys and go over the game plan and get them warmed up. You’ll need to stay up here until Declan tells you it’s time to go down to the arena. Do not go anywhere by yourself. I mean it, Sky. You always have a brother with you. I won’t be able to concentrate on my job if I don’t think you’re safe.”

Ethan has been dreading taking me to this fight since he found out about it last week. It’s been two weeks with no sign of Spider or any other Devil’s Order members. It’s like he vanished. Gabe thinks he’s lying in wait for the right opportunity to make his play. And Ethan tends to agree. Thus, his overprotective streak is proving him a little more crazy than normal.

They were so concerned we drove down to the hotel in blacked out SUV’s. Only the Mountain Heights guys are riding in on their bikes.

Rubbing my hand along the stubble on his face, I promise him, “I won’t go anywhere alone. Eli and the boys will all be there tonight too. You’ll have extra people to watch over me. I’ll be fine.”

Ethan snags my hand in his, kissing each finger one at a time.

“I can’t lose you, Sky. You’re my past, my present, and soon I’m going to make you my future wife. We have so much to make up for, but I’m even more excited for what lies ahead.”

“Me too. And in case you were wondering, your declaration is not a proper proposal. You will not grunt me into marrying you, Ethan Anderson.” His laughter is loud and the deep, hearty sound warms me inside.

“Noted.” He sits up, pulling me up with him. “Come on. You got a package from Matteo. It’s on the table. He said the boss wants you to wear it tonight for the fight. I didn’t know how the fucker knew we were staying here.”

“Vincenzo owns the Oasis, Ethan. He’s a silent partner or something like that. Of course, he would know about the fight and your reservations.”

Springing up off the bed, I run excitedly to the table and find the large white box with a bow and card and my name on it.

Skyler,

I wanted you to have something beautiful to wear for the event tonight.

I hope you like it and enjoy your evening.

You will be safe.

You have my word.

Vincenzo

After removing the lid, I push aside the red and black tissue paper and find a plum-colored dress. It’s an off the shoulder, embroidered bodice, with scattering sequins and sheer off the shoulder straps. It comes in tight at the waist and a chiffon skirt that’s short in the front, and longer in the back. A pair of silver stilettos and a matching clutch are also in the box.

“Holy shit! This is beautiful.”

Ethan growls behind me, wrapping his arms around my middle and leaning his chin on my shoulder.

“You don’t like it?” I turn my head to see his reaction.

“I love it. I wish another man wasn’t sending you gifts,” he grumbles.

“Stop it. Vincenzo isn’t ‘another man’ he is Daddy’s friend and he wanted to do something nice for me. He’s like having another older uncle. One who likes money and finer things instead of axel grease and stripper poles.”

Ethan cocks a brow at me, and I turn slapping at his shoulder.

“Vincenzo’s club is nothing like Glitz and Tass and you know it!” We’re both laughing now as Ethan nuzzles my neck, his shoulders shaking.

“I do know it, and I’m not ashamed to say I’m happy you’re no longer working there.

His hand comes down hard slapping the side of my ass.

“Come on. Let’s get cleaned up then and you can wear your bougie uncle’s fancy clothes.” It’s my turn to laugh.

“Did you just say bougie?” Ethan shrugs but I can’t stop laughing. “Who are you and what have you done with my rugged, manly biker boyfriend?”

“First of all, you can’t say manly and boyfriend in the same sentence. It’s contradictory. Second, I’ll show you rugged and manly.” He spins me to face him and without warning I’m tossed over his shoulder and marched to the shower.

OceanofPDF.com

38

OceanofPDF.com

ETHAN

I hated leaving Skyler upstairs, but Pres texted for everyone to meet in the conference room on the second floor for church. Declan sent Wyatt and Liam, two of his men from Garrison Security to stand watch over Skyler and Violet, then we both left to find Pres.

Skyler was excited to talk Violet into coming with her. We were all shocked Violet accepted the invitation since she avoids the training floor for the fighters at the gym, and well, she doesn’t get out. Ever. Aside from the night she and Skyler went to O’Malley’s for their girl’s night, I’ve never seen or heard of Violet going anywhere without her son other than work. So, when she told Sky she would come on the trip with us, Skyler made a big deal out of telling her how happy and excited we all were for her to be joining us.

Declan wasn’t too, happy about it. He started complaining about having to focus on Skyler and the threat to her and not needing the added distraction. If the scowl Violet was sporting after riding the whole way down with Declan in his SUV was any indication, he didn’t stop bitchin’ the whole way down. She’s been giving him the cold shoulder since. Only responding with curt, one word answers and nothing more. Me and Sky took bets to see how long it’ll be before Violet finally finds her voice and tells him to fuck off.

“All right, fuckers. Where are we with everything? Mack?” Pres is all business no bullshit at the head of the table.

Mack flew in from Baron’s Edge two days ago. “Wyatt and Liam are upstairs with Skyler and Violet until we’re finished here, then Declan and Jake will resume watch and Wyatt and Liam will head up to the hotel room and keep watch over the security feeds.”

“I have a team of eight dressed in plain clothes mingling among the crowd. Eli should be here within the hour with his men, excluding Cash. He stayed in Oak Ridge to help Ghost get the mess at Glitz and Tass cleaned up.”

“Do we have any answers on who blew up the bathroom?” Gus is not trying to be funny; it’s a legit question.

Hawk is the one to answer. “The security feed shows someone in a black hoodie going in and out of the bathroom minutes before the explosion, but we can’t see his face. None of the staff remembers seeing him or know who he is.”

“I’m wondering why a pipe bomb. Why only fuck up the strip club and on the slowest night of the week? Why wouldn’t he do it on the weekend when the house is packed?” Jake asks the room.

“It was a distraction.” It’s Declan who answers. “My guess is he figured we would leave more men behind to fix the mess and patrol the area keeping watch over our other businesses. We have reason to believe he expected Skyler to stay in Oak Ridge since Ethan’s fight was canceled. His plan backfired in the respect we only left those two and the prospects behind. Now Skyler’s here, and he has the support of his club here in Devil’s Canyon, it stands to reason he plans to make a grab for her tonight.”

Two nights ago, someone set off a pipe bomb in the men’s restroom at the strip club. Ghost had to shut down shop. Thankfully, no one was injured in the explosion, but the cops wrote it off as a prank.

Jameson sent in a construction team to start cleaning shit up and Cash stayed behind to help. Since Ghost is Skyler’s only remaining blood relative, we all agreed it wasn’t a coincidence his place was hit, and he shouldn’t be left without someone to watch his back.

“All right. Mack, I want you and Jameson keeping watch over Ethan, Kieran, and their fighters. Hawk, watch the house cameras, scan the area for anything suspicious or anyone who doesn’t belong. We’ll send Xander up to help you when they arrive. Pop, you, and Gus, stick together. Eli, Walker, and myself, will all stick together as well. No one goes anywhere alone. Be on alert. We’re in the Devil’s territory and we still don’t know who or how many they are.”

“If shit goes sideways, Declan, you and Jake’s primary concern is to get the women out of here. The rest of us will help wherever we may be needed. Matteo has his men running security for the venue tonight and Vincenzo will also have some of his men milling about among, rubbing elbows with the crowd. Everyone grab your comms from Mack, and then I want you all to take a leisurely stroll through your designated areas and get a feel for the place. Remember no colors. No heroics. No bullshit. Everybody got me?”

The room sounds off with a loud round of “yes sir” and “Got you, Pres.”

It’s almost time for the even to start when our SUVs up to the back entrance of the arena. It’s not a far walk from the hotel, but the SUV seemed like the better choice than braving the crowd.

We enter the backdoors and are immediately bombarded by photographers and media. It’s the same group as last night at the weigh in. They’ve all been working hard to get photos, wanting the names of everyone they don’t know walking into the building.

I usher Skyler under my arm, her head tucked down, keeping her as close to me as possible. Since this is a televised event in Devil’s Canyon, everyone is on edge.

Jake ushers Violet in behind us.

We make it past the barrage of cameras and into the dressing room. Turning Skyler to face me, I go over the rules one last time before I leave her with Declan.

“Remember, you stay with Declan and Jake. Do not go anywhere without one of them. If you see anyone who looks familiar or makes you feel uncomfortable, you tell Declan immediately and he will get you girls out of here. Got me?”

Skyler’s hands cradle my face. “We’ll be fine. Go help Cillian and Ronan, and when it’s all over, we can go back to the room and celebrate properly.” She kisses my lips softly. I kiss her again, this time licking into her mouth, opening her to my assault, wanting to take her taste with me.

Her little moan pulls me back to the present, and I remember we’re not alone.

“Take them to their seats. Do not leave them alone.” I know I don’t have to tell Declan how to do his job, but I can’t shake this feeling something is about to go tits up and I don’t like it.

Cillian is up first tonight. I put on the warm-up pads and coach him through the paces as we circle each other around the room. He’s razor focused, punches hitting the mark. He’s ready to go.

There are photographers and a couple media people milling about recording, talking to Kieran about the strategy for Cillian’s fight as he’s wrapping Ronan’s hands for his fight.

“How did Ethan take the news about his fight with Vargas was postponed?” the brunette reporter asks.

“Lass, I know you have two beautiful eyes to see the man you’re asking about sparring with Cillian behind me. Why don’t you ask the lad yourself? Better yet, how about we focus on the two men who are fighting tonight and let Ethan focus on them as well, aye?”

My head pops up at the mention of my name, but I quickly return my focus to Cillian after Kieran cuts me a look meaning he doesn’t want me to say anything. I give a curt nod. When the reporter approaches asking me the same question, my response is short but sweet.

“We were disappointed to have to postpone, but shit happen. We’ve all had points in our careers where we’ve been injured and needed to take time to recover. Now, if you don’t mind, my man here needs to keep warm.”

“Was there any talk of compensation or a new deal being made for the next fight?”

She’s not about to be dismissed and keeps firing off her questions. Unfortunately, I can’t be a dick like I want to. Tonight isn’t about me anyway, it’s about Cillian and Ronan. I’m not about to step into the limelight that’s meant for them.

“No. As far as I know nothing has changed except the date.” And two of my newer fighters got bumped up the undercard wait list, but the press doesn’t need to know about it. Deals like this are made all the time to keep everyone happy and the cards full.

Kieran comes over, moving to stand behind me. Cillian pulls his hands back but keeps hopping around and punching the air by himself. Kieran leans in, cupping his hand to his mouth, whispering, “There’s a lad standing off to the side of the camera guy. The one with the black ball cap on. He has a Devil’s Order tattoo on his neck. I’m going to get rid of the reporters and cameras, you let the lads know, yeah?”

I nod.

Kieran announces to the room, “That’s all we have time for, ladies and gentlemen. My fighters need to focus and clear their heads. They’ll answer your questions after the fight in the postgame interview. Thank you for your time. Now please, get the fuck out!”

I waste no time letting Mack know who Kieran saw and he immediately gets on the comms and orders Hawk to search the security feeds.

We usher Cillian down the hall into the arena. He bounces around as his song plays through the house speakers. We follow closely behind, stopping when we reach the cage entrance where the referees await.

While the check over Cillian’s body, his hands, mouthpiece, ears, I scan the crowd for Skyler. I find her sitting in the third-row seats, smiling, and chatting with Violet. Violet appears to be nervous, but I chalk it up to the fact this is a lot more people and noise than she’s used to.

Cillian hugs each of us one by one before making his way into the cage. Me and Kieran move around to our spot in the corner, Scotty, our cut man following closely behind.

Cillian’s opponent enters the arena with his entourage, making a spectacle of himself as he does. This isn’t a title fight, it’s the undercard. But some fighters feel like they need to make a spectacle of themselves to be remembered, when truthfully the only thing people remember at these things is who got knocked the fuck out and how fast did it happen.

The announcer takes his place in the center of the cage and begins rattling off his spiel to introduce each fighter.

Moments later, the bell rings and the fight is on.

OceanofPDF.com

39

OceanofPDF.com

SKYLER

We watch the first three undercard fights, excited when Cillian won his bout. Ronan should be coming out for his fight shortly.

“I’m thirsty. You want to go grab something with me at the concession stand?” Violet asks. Declan doesn’t look thrilled with the idea, but we all stand and make our way up the stairs.

We head to the right, but the flow of traffic is too thick, I get separated from Violet. Declan and Jake are still behind me, but Violet has gotten lost in the shuffle. I can barely see the top of her head. She’s scanning back and forth, probably trying to find an opening to get out of the crowd.

I imagine her getting flustered and starting to panic.

“Violet!” I shout over the crowd, but the noise is too loud, I doubt she can hear me. Jake takes ahold of my bicep keeping a firm hold on me.

“I’m fine! We need to get to Violet!” I shout at Jake.

“Declan is going after her. You need to stay with me.”

A loud bang comes from the arena, so loud it resembles a gun shot and suddenly people start running up the stairs and filing into the concourse, pushing Violet even further away.

Jake loses his grip on my arm. The idea that Violet could be having a panic attack in the middle of all these people, propels me forward. I know I should wait for Jake to catch up to me again, but knowing he’s not far and has the height advantage to see me over most of the crowd, I keep moving.

I woman’s scream rents the air, and I’m certain it’s Violet. I scan the crowd frantically and damn near hit the floor tripping over a huddled woman on the ground.

Violet.

I grab her arm, and she lets out a blood curdling scream.

“Violet! You’re okay. It’s me. It’s Sky!” It takes a minute for her eyes to come into focus and her brain to come back online before she recognizes me.

“Skyler?” Her voice is soft and shaky.

“Come on, let’s get you up.” She lets me help her stand, but she has a firm grip on her stomach.

“I-I- need the restroom. I don’t feel well.”

“Okay. Just let me find the⁠—"

Jake comes to a screeching halt, slamming into my back. “What the fuck, Skyler? You’re supposed to stay with me!” he roars. Declan makes his way through, scowling at both of us.

“I heard her scream! She was on the floor being trampled on by all these people!” I swing my arms around. “What did you think I would do? Let her get run over?” I slam my hand in his chest, not hard enough to hurt, but hard enough to get his attention on me—only me.

Jake’s eyes snap to mine. He’s still scowling, but when I flick my eyes to a terrified, shaking like a leaf, Violet next to me, he gets my point.

Calmly, or as calmly as he can muster, Jake softens his voice and asks, “Are you all right Vi? Are you hurt anywhere?”

Violet swallows hard. Her face has lost all color, her eyes glassy and full of fear. “I’d like to use the restroom. Can we go to the restroom, please.” Her voice is small and frail. Not the same as it was before. Violet’s always been soft spoken, especially around men, but she had been doing better being around Ethan and the guys at the gym. Not now. Now she seems like she’s seen a ghost, and it’s rocked her to her core.

“All right.” The guys make a wall in front of us, pushing people out of our way. It’s rude as hell, but I don’t’ really are while my friend seems so vulnerable.

We get to the lady’s bathroom and of course, there’s a line a mile long. I shove through the line, dragging Violet behind me to the tune of grumbling and curses behind me. But I’m too focused on Violet to pay them any attention.

When we get to the front of the line, I’m shoving Violet into the next open stall before the woman who was originally next can do anything. It’s when she turns around to face me that I notice the blood pooling at the side of her dress.

“Violet! What the hell happened?”

Her face is even paler now. A light sheen of sweat covers her skin. Her hands are shaking and covered in blood.

“Don’t move! I’m going to get the guys! Stay there! Lock the door!”

I shove back through the crowd shouting as loud as I can for Jake and Declan. It’s Declan who reaches me first, both his large hands gripping my shoulders.

“What is it? What’s wrong?”

“It’s Violet. She’s in the stall. She’s bleeding. Her side…the dress is covered in blood.”

Declan doesn’t hesitate; he shouts over my head for Jake to call 9-1-1 and shoves his way into the restroom. Jake stands next to me, calling what I assume is Hawk on the phone.

“Get me security and an ambulance, fucking now! Violet’s been hurt. We need to get them out of here.” I can’t hear the other side of the conversation, but based on Jake’s responses, it sounds like everyone is on their way.

We see the paramedics coming around the corner. Jake starts waving for them to come this way. I step back making room.

At the same time a voice comes over the house speakers and announces, “We’re sorry about the scare folks. Technical difficulty in the booth! Nothing to be afraid of here. We can assure you everything is fine. You are all safe and can return to your seats in an orderly fashion and we will continue the nights events as planned. Thank you!” And the hallway becomes a mass of bodies. People turning back to return to the tunnels from which they came, making the flow of traffic damn near impossible to get through.

After a few minutes I realize I can no longer see Jake.

“Jake! Jake!” I shout over the crowd. A cold piece of metal digs into my back as a large arm grabs me around my waist. The smell of alcohol and body odor assault my nostrils.

“If you scream or draw attention to us, I’ll kill you right here. Do fucking hear me, bitch?”

I don’t recognize the voice, but I heed it’s demands. There’s not enough room with the mass of people for me to fight him off, but if I can get him into open space, I know I have a chance.

“Head to the emergency exit and don’t stop until we get outside.”

“Skyler! Sky where the fuck are you?” I hear Jake’s voice, but don’t call out for fear the unstable asshole with a gun could decide to open fire on all these people.

Said asshole shoves my back, making me bump into people as we fight to get to the exit.

Once outside, he walks me over to the back of an old silver van, his grip tight on my arm. The backdoor is cracked open, people are scurrying by most are focused on themselves or the ambulance pulling up to the building.

The ambulance showing up gives me hope that Jake and Declan will be coming out soon with Violet. If I can get away from this crazy bastard, which would be easier if I wasn’t in a dress or these damn heels, they’ll take care of the rest.

At the backdoor of the van, he shoves me forward. I trip over my shoes, catching myself on the corner of the van. I quickly kick off my heels and step to my left. My intention to run comes to a screeching halt as my assailant grabs me from behind. His forearm is pressing on my throat, the gun still firmly gripped in his hand. He doesn’t want to shoot me; his aim is to choke me out and carry my unconscious body away.

Not if I can help it.

I place my fingers between his arm and my neck, pulling him forward enough to drop my chin not giving him any space to lock his hold in. Dropping my weight like a rag doll, a move he’s not suspecting, I throw him over my shoulder, twisting his wrist as he goes. With my grip still on his wrist I’m able to take his gun from him, take two steps back and aim it at his head. Silently, I throw up a thank you to Walker, Cash, and Eli for everything they’ve taught me.

One side of the back door to the van swings open and the sight before me makes my blood run cold.

Spider.

He’s holding a gun, aimed at a lifeless little girl lying in the floor of the cargo van. My gun stays trained on his partner, but my eyes remain on the fragile life in front of me.

“You are a feisty one aren’t you, Miss Sinclair? I like them feisty. It’s always more rewarding when you break them.”

I should run. Scream. Shoot! Anything.

But I can’t seem to make myself do any of those things. I don’t know how I’m going to get out of this situation, but I do know one thing; I can’t leave this defenseless little girl alone with these men.

Spider chuckles. “Now, Miss Sinclair, one of us is going to have to put down our weapon or pull the trigger. Of course, if you pull yours, then I’ll pull mine. It would be a shame to kill such a beautiful little girl because you wouldn’t cooperate. Wouldn’t you agree?”

My eyes land on the young redheaded girl passed out and tied up on the floorboard. I know he’s not bluffing. Spider couldn’t care less if we live or die, but he must know I couldn’t live with myself if I didn’t help this poor child.

I can’t lose another child to these bastards. I won’t.

“Your friend was feisty. Emily, was it?” He grins when I narrow my eyes and glare at him for mentioning her name. He runs the barrel of his gun along the girl’s cheek. “The guilt of not being able to save an addict can last a long time, but the guilt of killing a child, now that’s a lifetime of suffering. You wouldn’t want to carry the burden of causing this child’s death, now would you, Miss Sinclair?’

Goon number two rolls to his knees and I wave the gun and shake my head. “Don’t.”

He sits on his haunches glaring at me.

My mind goes to the night Emily was killed. How she called me for help, but I couldn’t save her. I couldn’t reach her in time. Then losing the baby. Our baby. Because I wasn’t strong enough to fight back and save us both. It’s a burden I’ve carried with me for so long. Too long.

Those deaths weren’t my fault. I tried to save them, but I couldn’t. But this time it’s different. I have a choice, and the power to help this little girl. I have a family who will come looking for me and a man who will scorch the Earth until he has me in his arms again.

I don’t know who this little girl has in her life. If she has anyone looking for her. She may be alone in this world, a runaway, or an orphan. I have no idea. But what I do know, is now she has me.

I’m going to help her.

The club will help her.

Poor girl doesn’t know it yet, but she’ s just become a part of the Kings of Fury MC.

I drop the gun and goon two jumps to his feet snatching it from my hand.

“You’re going to get into the van, and we’re going to go for a ride. Now.”

The asshole grabs my arm, shoving me toward the van and dropping the gun low where it can’t be seen. There’s a commotion going on behind us, but I don’t look away from the little girl in the van, watching her breathe.

My mind races with thoughts of how many others there might be drugged and holed up somewhere. How many women and children who don’t have my resources like The Kings to save them?

I voluntarily get into the van and sit on the floor near the girl.

He jumps in beside me, throws the door closed. I feel a pinch as something pierces my neck, and my whole world fades to black.

OceanofPDF.com

40

OceanofPDF.com

ETHAN

The loud bang rang out and the whole place turned to pandemonium. Security came back and told us to stay in the dressing room and wait until they came to get us. Kieran grabbed my pads and started running Ronan through the paces keeping him focused on the fight. Hawk hadn’t called to tell us there was a shooter or a situation on the floor, which kept me marginally calm, but my instincts were telling me I needed to check on Sky.

“Anyone hear from Jake or Declan? Are Skyler and Violet all right?”

Mack has his phone to his ear, putting one finger up telling me to hold on.

“All right. We’re on our way. Get me all the footage you and Xander can of the area and what was happening around Violet when she went down. Have they already contacted on-site paramedics.”

The hairs on the back of my neck stand.

“What happened?” I step closer to Mack. “Where’s Skyler? Are they okay?”

“Yeah. I’ll be up in a few minutes. Send Walker down get a staff security shirt and swap places with me. I don’t want Kieran and Ethan going out without coverage.”

“Mack!” I’m in his face, grabbing his shirt collar.

He hangs up his phone and removes my hands from his shirt.

“Easy, brother. Skyler is okay. Violet got swept up in the pandemonium and was knocked to the floor. They guys found her and Sky and helped them to the bathroom to freshen up, but apparently Violet was injured during all the mayhem and is currently being treated.” His words are calm, but I can see the rage vibrating through him.

Something else happened.

“Injured how? Where the fuck is Skyler?” I’m two seconds away from losing my shit.

“Skyler is fine. Jake is with her. Declan is helping Violet. Paramedics have arrived on scene. I’m going there now to see how bad things are and if I can be of any assistance. Do you know who’s watching Carter for her?”

I process everything Mack’s saying. Sky is okay. Violet is hurt. Jake and Declan are still with them.

Deep breath.

“Ethan.” Mack says my name louder. “Who has Carter?”

“Uh, Gabe and Declan talked her into leaving him with Liz. Convinced her he would have a great time on the farm feeding and learning about all the animals. Liz is probably spoiling the hell out of that boy.” Plus, it was the only way to get him under the watchful eyes of the prospects.

“Okay. I’m going to call her and let her know there may be a delay in us getting home tomorrow.”

“How bad is Violet injured?”

“We don’t know yet. We need to get her to the hospital first. But I don’t want Liz caught off guard or little man to be worried about his Mama. I’m also going to tell her not to feed the pigs until we get back.”

At my questioning look, he shrugs and says, “Just in case.”

“Mister O’Rourke.” Security is calling out form the door. “We’re ready for your fighter now.

“What was all the commotion about?”

“Some technical issues. It’s under control now.” As soon as he’s done telling us, and announcements comes over the house speakers.

“We’re sorry about the scare folks. Technical difficulty in the booth! Nothing to be afraid of here. We can assure you everything is fine. You are all safe and can return to your seats in an orderly fashion and we will continue the nights events as planned. Thank you!”

“They’ve asked that you start making your way through the tunnel. Your music will start shortly and then the fight can commence.”

Kieran grabs Ronan and Scotty and heads out.

I follow behind but keep a little distance. Mack catches on to what I’m doing and tells me, “Get your head in the game. Ronan needs you to be sharp for him. If anything comes up, I’ll let you know. But for now. Get your shit together, brother.”

I give him a curt nod.

Looking over at the seats where Skyler should be sitting and seeing they’re still empty has a rock forming in the pit of my stomach.

We go through all the same steps. The refs check Ronan out and give their approval. Me and Kieran head to our corner with Scotty and get our shit set up. The announcer does his thing, and the fight starts without a hitch.

The crowd filters back in in waves. It’s hard to keep my focus on the fight happening in front of me. Thankfully, Kieran is on top of everything and is keeping Ronan on point with his strategy. By the end of the last round, I’m ready to get the fuck out of here and find my woman.

Ronan’s fight went to the cards and ended as a draw. Not quite the outcome we were hoping for, but not necessarily a bad thing for his first fight either. He went toe to toe with one badass motherfucker. As far as I’m concerned, he did great.

We’re all heading back to the dressing room when Mack’s phone goes off. At the same time, mine starts ringing.

“Yeah.” Mack answers his first. “He’s here with me.”

I grab mine and see it’s Hawk calling.

“What’s going on?”

“You and the guys need to get to the conference room, now.” He’s all business and zero fucking around.

Fucking hell.

“We’re heading there now.” I tell him, following Mack and Jameson to the hallway where the elevators are to take us up and out of the arena base level. “What’s going on, Hawk?”

“Violet’s been taken to the hospital for an apparent knife wound. And Skyler’s been taken.”

“Taken where? With Violet?” My heart slams into my chest, my muscles are tense, and I can’t shake the sudden sense of dread.

“Get to the conference room, Ethan.” NO sooner does he hang then we are making our way to the SUVs. Mack takes off down the short distance to the hotel and throws the keys at the valet not wanting to waste any time.

When we get to the conference room, Gabe, Eli, Caleb, Gus, Walker, Hawk and Xander are all already waiting for us.

Out of patience, I grind out, “Where is Skyler? What the fuck happened?”

“Calm down, Ethan. Have a seat. We’re waiting for…”

The door swings open and in walks Vincenzo and Matteo Parisi. “Gabriel, gentlemen. My apologies. I understand we’ve had an interesting turn of events this evening. How can I be of assistance?”

The air of nonchalance is rubbing me the wrong way.

“What the fuck happened over there today?” Gabe’s jaw clenches, flexing his hands at his side.

“Hawk, would you mind connecting your laptop to the tv on the wall there?” Vincenzo pointed to the flat screen behind him. “There should be a usb you can use to connect to it with. Forgive the old school technology.”

Hawk looked to Gabe. When he got the nod, he did as he was asked.

“Please pull up the cameras near the north exit where the ambulance was waiting to pick up your lady friend. Miss Dupree, isn’t it?”

Hawk fast forwarded through tons of footage until he reached the moment thew ambulance pulled into the parking lot.

“Wait.” Mack walks to the front of the room, stopping in front of the screen. “There. Is that Skyler?”

“What?”

Walker and Eli are in on me, wrestling my ass to my knees.

“Let me go! What the fuck do you mean that’s Skyler. I thought she was with Declan and Jake!” I’m thrashing against their hold, but it’s no use, Walker gets his arm under my chin and locks me in a choke hold.

“Calm the fuck down. If we’re busy fighting with you, we can’t find your woman. Which is it going to be?” Eli says sternly.

“I’m good. I’m good.” He’s got a valid point. I need our focus to be on Skyler right now. “Someone please tell me what the hell is happening.”

“Play it forward, Hawk.”

We all watch the screen. Pride wells up inside when I watch Skyler beating the shit out her attacker. It’s short lived though when I see her voluntarily surrender and get into a cargo van.

“Why wouldn’t she keep fighting? What could he have said to convince her to go with him?” Mack tossed the question out to the room. Unfortunately, no one had an answer.

Vincenzo stands, walking ever so smoothly to the front of the flat screen.

“Can you zoom into the back of the van, Hawk?”

Mack leans in closer to the screen. Both he and Vincenzo point at something on the screen.

“Enhance the image,” Vincenzo points, “here.”

Hawk enhances the image, once, twice, three times and we all see it. The only thing Skyler would sacrifice herself for.

A child.

“Fuck!”

“Run the plates.” Vincenzo says, typing something into his phone.

“Already did. They’re stolen.”

“Matteo.”

“On it, boss.”

“On what? What are you doing? What do you know that we don’t?” Gabe stomps around the table standing in front of Vincenzo, looking about ready to bash his fucking head in.

“Mr. Anderson? Was Skyler wearing the dress I sent her?” I nod, not sure I can trust myself to do anything else without disrespecting every single one of these assholes. I love them. They’re my brothers, but they had one job. And now my whole world is in the back of a cargo van with some crazy fucker who thinks she’s the reason his business went to shit, and his ass went to jail.

“Matteo is reaching out to a business associate. Inside the lining of her dress, is a small tracking device. It’s a prototype if you will.”

The room erupts with people talking over one another.

“Why were you tracking her?”

“Does she know you put that device in her clothing?

“Did you already know this was going to happen?”

“Why didn’t you fucking tell us?”

Matteo jumps in front of Vincenzo and pulls a gun on the room.

“Shut the fuck up and sit your asses down! The boss will explain what he knows, but not until you all back the fuck up!”

Tensions are high. We’re all on edge. All except Vincenzo. Though, I think he’s accustomed to high stress situations and locking his shit down.

“Everyone, take a seat.” Gabe demands and we follow his command. “Now, start talking.”

“Matteo, contact our associate and tell them we need to locate Miss Sinclair as quickly as possible. Time is of the essence.”

Matteo puts his gun away and does as he’s asked.

Less than five minutes later Matteo has an address for us.

Vincenzo tells him to share the information with Gabe and Hawk, then turns to the room and says, “I’m sorry to leave you so soon, but my involvement in this situation must end here. Please tell Miss Sinclair we will be in touch upon her return.” He leaves the room with Matteo in tow leaving the rest of us slightly confused and a lot fucking annoyed.

Gabe addresses the room. “Let’s get this shit worked out and get our asses on the road, ASAP.”

OceanofPDF.com

41

OceanofPDF.com

SKYLER

My head is foggy, and my mouth feels like it’s full of cotton. The pounding in my head would rival my last hang over. I reach up to grab my head and discover my hands are bound.

Shit.

Okay. Don’t panic.

I start taking inventory of my body.

My hands are bound, but not excessively tight and only by a zip tie. My eyes are dry and burn, but I can see a little in the dim light of the room. I can stretch my legs, and my feet are not bound.

Okay, I can work with this.

I sit up and lean back against the wall taking deep breaths trying to stave away the sharp pain lancing through my skull. Once the pain settles down to a dull roar, I push up on the wall to a stand.

Taking in my surroundings, I find there’s a small window, too high and too small for a person to crawl through giving me the sense I’m in a basement or storm shelter somewhere. The room is dark except for the small amount of dim light of the moon coming from the dirty window.

How long was I out? It was still light out when I got into the van.

Thinking back to the van, I suddenly remember why I got into the van in the first place.

The girl.

Where’s the little girl?

Not wanting to disturb my captor, I whisper into the room, “Hello. Is anyone in here?”

A tiny whimper comes from across the room.

Using my hand as a guide, I press it to the wall and begin walking in the direction of the sound.

“Hello. Please say something. I’m trying to help you.”

Another soft sound, this one more like a sob, grips my heart as it fills the room.

“It’s okay, Sweetheart. I’m going to help you get out of here. But first, I need to find you.”

The wall seems to go on forever, but it could be the drugs in my system slowing my movements and making the room seem bigger. I take a few more steps, then my foot catches on something and I nearly fall on my ass.

“Shit.” I hiss.

Another whimper is released, only this time it sounds like it’s right next to me.

I reach my hands down and feel what I think is a leg pull away from my touch.

“Shh. It’s okay. You’re okay. I’m not going to hurt you. I promise.” The legs move further away, and I hear what sounds like the shuffling of clothes. I feel around with my hands and discover the body has moved, but not far. I can hear breathing and sniffles, so I sit down and lean my back against the wall.

“Can you speak? Do you understand English?” I ask and quickly explain, “I’m not trying to be a presumptuous asshole, I want to know if you can understand what I’m saying? If we can talk.”

A tiny voice whispers back, “I-I c-can un-d-derstand you.

I turn my body to face the voice and continue to talk to the dark room.

“Are you the girl I saw in the back of the van? The little red-haired girl?”

“Mmhm.”

“What’s your name, Sweetheart? My name’s Skyler.”

“Lilah. Lilah Schwartz.”

“Where are you from Lilah? How old are you?”

“Where are you from? How old are you?” I hear the attitude in her voice, and it makes me smile. She’s still got some fire in her. She’s going to need it to get through this.

“All right. That’s fair. I guess I shouldn’t be the only one asking questions.” I tell her. “I’m from a town called Oak Ridge a few hours from here, assuming we’re still in. Devil’s Canyon.” Without knowing how long I was asleep, it’s damn near impossible for me to gage where we are. How many hours we were on the road. The thought turns my stomach.

“I’m twenty-four years old. Now, your turn.”

“Thirteen, and I was staying at a shelter in Crestview.”

Crestview is only two hours away from Oak Ridge. It’s a smaller town like Oak Ridge. Not so small you’ll miss it if you blink, but not big enough to be considered a city.

“Why were you in a shelter? Is your family there?” So many scenarios run through my mind.

Did her family lose their home and had to move into a shelter?

Was her father abusive and she left with her mother to find a better life?

Is she a runaway?

All are heartbreaking situations to consider. All make me want to wrap her in my arms and keep her safe.

“I don’t have family. My father died when I was a baby and my mother kicked me out three months ago.”

What. The. Actual. Fuck?

Sensing her tension, I decide to hold the conversation about her mother and being kicked out for a later time. There are more important things I need to know.

“Lilah, how did you get here? How did Spider and his goon snatch you from Crestview?” I hate to ask, but I need to know. The more information I have the more I can pass along to Gabe and Hawk. And the club will be able to put an end to all this.

“I was panhandling outside a grocery store. He said he wouldn’t give me money, but he would buy me a sandwich. I followed him into the store. He grabbed a basket and told me to pick out my sandwich in the deli department. He put his hand on my shoulder and guided me through the store telling me to pick out a few snacks and drinks, adding them all to the basket. Once he decided we had enough stuff, he guided me to the check stand. He paid for everything with cash, but when the cashier went to hand me the bags, he told her to put them in the basket, we would carry them.”

Jesus. He preyed on the fact she was hungry. She must have been starving to follow a stranger into a store to get food. I imagine her sitting in the cold, alone and hungry with no food for days and it makes me want to be sick.

“I was stupid, I know, but I was so hungry.”

I can hear the crack in her voice and the sniffle as she cries. I grab her hand and give it a little squeeze wanting to give her some kind of small comfort.

“When we got outside, his grip on my shoulder became tighter as he continued to guide me to his van. I knew something was wrong. I tried to tell him I didn’t need the food anymore. I was no longer hungry, but it was too late. He opened the back door of the van and another man jumped out. I tried to scream, but the man with the spider on his neck, covered my mouth and the other put a syringe of something in my neck. When I woke up, I was here. Until you called out, I thought I was alone.”

“Oh, Sweetheart. You’re not alone. I’m here and as soon as my man finds out I’ve been taken, the calvary will come and we’ll both getting the hell out of here.”

“You really think so?” Her small voice sounds so hopeful. I pray the Kings don’t let us down.

“I know so.” I tell her. “My uncle is part of a motorcycle club the same one my man is part of. They won’t stop until they find me. And since most of the men in the MC are a little crazy, I can promise the men who took us will suffer.”

We’re silent for a few minutes. Both trying to take everything in while also maintaining our sanity. The way Lilah is twisting her hands, I know she’s worried and I wouldn’t doubt if she’s struggling with herself, not wanting to hope for a rescue that might never come.

My thoughts drift back to Daddy and what he was doing the night he was killed. Ethan had mentioned Daddy was trying to help some people who were expected to be sold as sex slaves. It was the load he was delivering the night he died, only he didn’t deliver the load to the people he was supposed to. I don’t know if Ethan ever discovered who Daddy delivered the trailer to, but it wasn’t the intended sellers.

I wonder what Spider’s plans are for both of us. It’s obvious he plans to sell Lilah. I don’t know what his plans for me are. Is he going to sell me to the highest bidder and wash his hands of me, or will he use my body for his own twisted revenge?

“Skyler?” Lilah’s soft voice pulls me out of my thoughts.

“Yeah.”

“How did you know that man’s name is Spider?” She shuffles her legs, and I drop my hand.

“He killed my father.” Her gasp echoes throughout the empty room.

The door flings open, and a light turns on, and in walks Goon number two. Lilah scoots closer to me, snuggling herself up to my side, whimpering with fear.

He’s not very big. His blonde hair is long and greasy looking. He eyes us both with a salacious grin. I tilt my head taking in the way he struggles to walk a little. Might have something to do with those bruised ribs he should be sporting after the sparring match we had outside the arena. I didn’t do enough to break anything, but flipping his ass over my shoulder onto the asphalt couldn’t have felt too good.

I smile internally at the thought.

“Look at you two, becoming friends.” He snarls. “Shame I need to take your little friend here upstairs for a few minutes, but don’t worry, I’ll be back for you shortly.”

He stalks forward, Lilah curls in on herself, and I move to shield her with my own body.

“Let’s go you little bitch!” He shouts, reaching for her arm. I kick out, hitting him in the knee, knocking him off balance.

“Fuck! You, fucking cunt!” He runs at me. I throw my arms up to block my face and a booted foot comes down on my ribs knocking the wind out of me. I turn my head, gasping to catch my breath and a fist comes at me. Then everything gets blurry, and nausea bubbles up inside me.

“Noooo!” Lilah is screaming out, her voice getting further away. I get to my feet, my head spinning, my eyes fuzzy. Goon two backhands me in the face, and the hit is enough to knock my already wobbly ass to the ground. Seconds later, the door closes, the lock clicks and a screaming Lilah is on the other side.

I did it again. I couldn’t protect her

OceanofPDF.com

42

OceanofPDF.com

ETHAN

It’s been hours since Skyler disappeared, and we are finally mobilizing and headed out to get back what’s mine.

Vincenzo’s contact with the tracking system had a hard time locking onto the signal. Matteo did warn it was a prototype, which means we could be going on a fucking wild goose chase, but with nothing else to go on, no leads, we have no choice.

Turns out, Spider’s grandfather owned an old house in the woods between Devil’s Canyon and Oak Ridge. The blueprints Hawk was able to pull up show a small house, with a basement or maybe a cellar downstairs which is where we believe the girls are being held.

Matteo had us follow him into town to a storage unit facility. The place lies between an old diner and a strip mall that’s half vacant. The place looks destitute, which is precisely why the guns we’re currently strapping up with are kept here.

“Take what you can carry. We don’t know what we’re walking into or how many may be waiting for us.” Gabe instructs.

“I want Pop and Gus with me in one SUV. Jake and Mack in the second. Ethan, Hawk, and Jameson in the third. Eli you and your men ride out ahead and get a lay of the land. Park down the road so we don’t tip them off. You go in through the back. We’ll take the front.”

Eli and his men leave off in a hurry. A few minutes later we load up and get on the road behind them.

Jameson is driving our SUV after spewing some bullshit about me being too high strung to operate a vehicle safely. What-the-fuck-ever. I’m pissed and sure my mind is a little all over the map, but I wouldn’t risk my brothers lives by being careless.

My mind is bombarded with images of Skyler tied and beaten. Her clothes torn and her body used and abused like Emily’s was. It’s making it hard to breathe.

“Yo!” Hawk shouts. “Ethan. You good?”

“No, I’m not good. Of course I’m not fucking good. My girl’s been taken by the same psychopath who killed her father. The same psycho who holds her responsible for things even she doesn’t know about. The same person who wants to take out our entire fucking club, and we’re headed right to him, giving him exactly what he wanted. The whole fucking club!”

“

First, we are going to get Skyler back. You saw the security feed. He didn’t take her she went willingly which means even she believes we’re coming to get her. So, get your head out of your ass and back on your shoulders, because your fucking woman is counting on you.” Jameson chastises.

“Second, he may think he’s going to take out the entire club, but the idiot underestimates who we have on our side. They have no idea the skill sets we bring to the table. Shit, Mack alone should scare the motherfucker.”

“Well, he knows who Ghost is and that didn’t deter him from fucking up his business.” I snap, still not able to calm my damn nerves.

“Ah, see that’s why he attacked Glitz and Tass. Ghost has a reputation and Spider needed Ghost to be distracted, to stay home. He’s the threat they didn’t want to come to the party.” Hawk explains and Jameson seems to agree.

“I guess you’re right.”

“Oh shit!” Hawk shouts. “Wait. Let me get my phone out. I need to record this shit. Ethan Anderson admitting I’m right!”

“Fuck off.”

“Ethan.” Jameson makes eyes contact with me in the rearview. “We’re going to get her back. Now that we’ve established, we’re right, and you’re pathetic, when are you going to make an honest woman out of her?”

He’s trying to distract me, I know, but I play along. Grateful for their annoying asses and their antics.

“As soon as she’ll let me.” I answer honestly. “I scared her a little with the whole moving in with me thing. I think she has it in her head the move to my apartment is a temporary arrangement.”

“It’s not?” Jameson asks, seemingly shocked at the idea.

“Skyler’s never leaving my side again.”

We’ve been driving for nearly an hour when Jameson’s phone rings out in the car, blue tooth picks it up.

“Pres.” Jameson says on way of greeting.

“Eli and his men have visual on the house. It’s back in the trees, off a dirty road. We’re going to find a spot to park and go in on foot in case they’ve lined the road with explosives.”

“You think they’re smart enough to do that?” Jameson questions.

“A pipe bomb was used to shut down our strip club. I’m not going to assume anything about these assholes.” Gabe makes his point then hangs up.

A short drive later, we follow Gabe off onto a side road and park the SUVs. Jameson opens the trunk. Gus and Hawk grab their rifles and start walking toward the tree line. Mack throws a duffle bag over his shoulder, and we all follow Gabe’s lead through the woods.

Gabe signals for everyone to stay low. Hawk’s voice comes over the comms link and says, “I count two Devils on premises. One kid. No sign of Skyler.”

“Can you get a clear shot of the two men?” Gabe asks.

“Negative. The girl is in the room blocking my shot.”

“Gus. What about you? Can you get a shot off?”

“Negative.”

‘’Shit!” Gabe curses. “What’s our best point of entry?”

“Front door.”

“Roger that.” Gabe signals for two at the back, two at the front, and two at the tree line. We split off and make our way down. When we reach the house, Mack tries the knob turning slowly so as not to make any noise.

The dumbasses left the door unlocked.

Once inside, we begin quietly clearing the space. It’s a small house. Two bedrooms, a small kitchen and living area. Gabe and Caleb come through the back door, holding up a finger for us to stay quiet.

“Quit crying and get your fucking clothes off or I’m going to cut them off and you can go back to the basement fucking naked for all I care!” A man’s voice roars from a bedroom at the end of the hall.

“We only need a few pictures to send the buyer proof of possession. He wants verification of age.”

“How the fuck are we supposed to prove her age? We ain’t got a birth certificate or anything.”

“Don’t care how you do it. Take a shot of her cunt. Maybe that’ll appease the old bastard. Just figure it the fuck out!”

“All right, but remember you promised I could test the product before we shipped them off.”

“Once we’ve got the picture, you can have a go at the girl. But the Fury bitch is mine.”

I’m seeing red. If either one of these fucksticks touch one hair on her head, I’m going to filet them my goddamn self.

Gabe counts us of telling Mack and me to head for the basement door. Eli and Walker enter the front door. We pass them on our way downstairs.

Gunshots are fired upstairs. Mack shoots the lock on the basement door. When it swings open, there’s my Sunshine, in her fight stance ready to defend herself.

“Baby.” I push past Mack, putting my gun away before takin her into my arms. Skyler wraps her arms around me, fisting my shirt as she cries in my arms.

“Clear!” Eli shouts down the steps.

“Clear!” Mack calls back. “Sky’s down here. Gonna bring her up.” He’s letting them know to hide the mess and dead bodies from her view.

“Lilah?” Skyler looks up at me, her eyes pleading.

“We’ve got her, baby. Gabe and the guys have her upstairs. She’s safe.”

No sooner do the words pass my lips, does Skyler’s body drop. I hoist her up, cradling her to my chest.

“I got you Sunshine. Let’s go home.

OceanofPDF.com

43

OceanofPDF.com

SKYLER

Ethan held me in his lap the entire drive back to the hotel. Matteo met us in the underground garage and escorted us to Vincenzo’s penthouse suite. A body slams into me as soon as I step off the elevator.

Lilah has wrapped her arms around my waist and is squeezing the ever-loving hell out of me. I hug her back and pray she can feel the apology and the guilt I feel for what happened to her. We stand here for a long while holding each other, crying. It’s not until I lift my head to see her eyes that I notice the giant wall of leather surrounding us.

“Miss Sinclair.” Vincenzo calls from the other side of the human partition. “Perhaps you and the young lady would care to sit on the couch and have a snack while we discuss a few things.”

He’s not actually asking, I know this. And the snacks are more for Lilah’s benefit than mine since my stomach has yet to settle. Gripping Lilah’s hand, I push through the men and walk her over to the couch and drop down to sit.

She’s wearing a Staff Security shirt from the event, snuggling up to my side making herself as small as she can. The same as when we were in the basement.

I lean down and whisper, “It’s okay, sweetheart. This is my family. They’re here to help. No one here will hurt you and you have my word they’ll kill any motherfucker who tries.”

Her worried eyes meet mine. “They killed those two men at the house.” Her words are spoken so softly I almost don’t hear them.

“I know. But you can never tell anyone, Lilah. They could get into a lot of trouble if anyone knew who was responsible for their deaths.”

“No one will ever know the men who held you hostage were here. My men have made sure to erase all traces of people in that house.” Vincenzo says, swirling the glass of whiskey in his hand. “The house has been destroyed. Bad gas leak apparently. It’s common in older homes that have been neglected.”

“Sad how shit gets forgotten.” Eli says, leaning against the wall watching Lilah. “People go off all the time and forget to turn of the oven or unplug their iron. It’s a damn shame.” He winks at Lilah and her lips tip up, and I love him even more for the way he makes her feel safe.

“Miss Lilah, I’d like to ask you a few questions if you don’t mind. I need to know what kind of situation we’re dealing with when it comes to you.” Lilah looks to me as if asking permission.

“Will you stay with me?” My heart melts for this girl.

“Of course. Ethan?” I don’t have to look to know he’s standing directly behind me. I can feel his rage still radiating from him. He comes to kneel in front of me, wordlessly holding my hands waiting for me to tell him what I need so he can take care of me.

“Would you find a blanket for Lilah.” My eyes flick to her bare legs and the t-shirt riding up her body the smaller she tries to become. He understands but before he can stand up, Eli is already there, placing a soft, fluffy, white blanket over her now shaking body.

“Thank you.” She whispers. Eli leans down, kissing the top of her head then whispers something only she can here. Her eyes glass over, but whatever he said they’re happy tears if the small smile she gives him in response is any indication.

“Where are your parents, Miss Lilah?” Vincenzo asks.

“My father’s dead. My mouther kicked me out not long ago.” The room vibrates with the low rumble of growling men.

“Why did your mother kick you out? Did you have a disagreement?” Vincenzo continues. His expression one of curiosity.

“You could say that.” She replies, picking at the edge of her blanket, not making eye contact with anyone in the room. I place my hand on her thigh, which has her looking up at me.

“You can tell these men anything. They’ll keep your secrets safe.”

“She was dating a guy, Freddie. I never liked him. One night he came to my room when my mom wasn’t home. He didn’t do anything, but he implied things that made me feel uncomfortable.” She sighs. “When I told my mom about it, she said I was lying. Freddie then told her I had come on to him, spewing some crap about me being curious about sex and boys and wanting him to teach me. Which is utter bullshit!”

Her eyes find mind, the same moment her hand covers her mouth. “Sorry. I just get so mad sometimes.”

“Not a damn person in this room is going to fault you for cussing about any fucking thing. We all use sentence enhancers on occasion.” Hawk’s silly explanation puts Lilah at ease.

“Please continue, Lilah. What happened after your mother didn’t believe you?” Vincenzo is talking to Lilah, but his raised brow and menacing gaze are aimed at Matteo, who nods and pulls out his phone.

“She told me if I was going to act like I whore then I could get out of her house and go live like a whore. The next night she worked late, and Freddie came into my room again, only this time he was pissed. When he came storming at me, I didn’t even think. I grabbed a pair of scissors off my desk and stabbed him in the leg.”

“Good girl.”

“Fuck yeah.”

“Smart thinkin’.”

The men all approved. Hell, I approve! My only critique would be to say, aim for the balls next time. But I’m hoping for her sake, after her mother’s boyfriend and the events of tonight, there never is a next time.

“I packed a bag and used all my birthday and babysitting money I’d been saving and bought a bus ticket to Crestview.”

“Why Crestview?” I ask, out of genuine curiosity.

Lilah shrugs. “It’s a small town. Nothing like the area in California that I grew up in. I had always read book where they say small town folks are nice and friendly. I guess I was hoping to find someplace like those stories talked about.”

“And did you?” Eli watches her closely waiting for her answer.

“I guess for the most part people were nice. The shelter was decent and the people staying there seemed friendly enough. Until the guy with the spider tattoo did what he did.”

I don’t blame her for not wanting to explain it to them. I’d just as soon forget myself.

“We should look into calling social services, in case anyone has filed for a missing person.”

“NO!” Lilah jumps up from the couch. “You said they would keep my secrets!” She shouts at me.

“They will. You have my word. And all of theirs. Doesn’t she?” I ask not leaving room for argument on any of their behalf’s.

Setting her sights on Vincenzo, Lilah begs. “Please don’t call social services. They’ll say I ran away and send me back to my mother. She’s not looking for me. She told me to leave. Please, please don’t make me go back there.” She’s crying again and it’s breaking my heart. “Take me back to the shelter. I’ll get my stuff and move to a different town if you want, just please don’t send me home.”

“Ethan.” I whisper.

He understands, and scoops Lilah up placing her next to me on the couch where she burrows into my side, her body racked with sobs.

“Vincenzo.” His eyes are watching me warily.

“I cannot be involved with the dealings of a runaway child, Miss Sinclair. While I may help those in need, they are all legal age.” I know he’s talking about the women, like me, who work for him under disguise. Some are running from abusive situations. Others are single mom’s trying to make ends meet. Others have darker stories, but none of them have ever been under the legal adult age.

“She’ll go with us.” Eli says, not waiting for anyone else to speak up. “We can hide her away with us, like we did Sky. She’ll be well loved and get a good education. We can see to all of that. What do you say, Lilah? Would you like to come live with me and my family in Mountain Heights?”

“Will Skyler be there?”

“No.” Ethan answers for me. “Skyler’s my woman. She lives with me in Oak Ridge. And she’s not leaving.”

I narrow my eyes at him. “Oh, I’m not, huh?”

“No. You’re not.”

Gabe steps into the center of the room from his place behind the kitchen counter. HE’s been on his phone texting since we got here. Probably filling Ghost and Cash in on the situation and what to prepare for when we come home.

“Listen, Vincenzo. We appreciate the hospitality, but we’re going to get on the road and get back to Oak Ridge. Lilah, honey. Let’s get you and Skyler some fresh clothes and you can ride home with us. We don’t have to make any important decisions tonight.” Gabe cuts his gaze to Vincenzo who tips his glass in agreement.

“The club will take full responsibility for making sure Lilah is taken care of, therefore washing your hands of the whole thing. How’s that?”

Vincenzo smirks, scrubbing his chin with his hand. “As long as the child is safe, and her presence doesn’t bring the heat around. I see no reason why you shouldn’t take her with you.”

The room begins to clear out. I’m about to follow the line of leather cuts when Ethan’s strong hand grips my bicep, pulling my ear flush to his mouth. He whispers, “We’re going to table this discussion for now, but if you so much as think about leaving me to go to Mountain Heights, you should know this. I will follow you. I will drag your ass back home. And I will redden your sweet ass every night for a fucking month.

Skyler’s only response was the shiver that racked her body.

OceanofPDF.com

44

OceanofPDF.com

ETHAN

The ride home felt like one of the longest fucking rides of my life. I wanted nothing more than to get my woman home where I could shower and care for her. I needed to be the one to make things right.

We’re pulling into the driveway at her dad’s house, the same one she’d been staying in with Cash since she got back. I wanted to go back to the apartment, but Skyler made a huge production out of why we needed to come here instead.

“Ethan, your apartment is too small. It only has one room with no door. She deserves to sleep in a comfortable bed, and I’d like to sleep in one too. My house has extra rooms with beds, and doors. There’s a fully stocked fridge, and it’s away from people.” Skyler’s eyes shine with tears.

“I want to keep Lilah to ourselves for a little while, at least until we figure out what Gabe plans to do for her. I know Eli said he’d take her to Mountain Heights, but I don’t know if it’s what’s best for her. So, for now, tonight, can we please go to my house?”

I hated hearing her say things like ‘her house’ and ‘your apartment’. As far as I’m concerned what’s mine is hers and wherever she chooses to live will be my home.

Skyler twists around, shaking Lilah’s knee to wake her up. It’s late. We’re all exhausted. It’s been a pretty shitty day all around. I want nothing more than to get inside the house and then inside my woman.

But will she let me with a kid in the room next door?

Fuuuuuck.

I should’ve taken Gabe up on his offer to have Lilah sleep at the clubhouse, but Skyler wouldn’t hear of it. Started rambling about how trash whores teaching her how to pole dance and suck dick was going to happen over Skyler’s dead body. Of course, she later apologized saying it wasn’t all the club girls she was referring to, only Candy and Rachel. The others hadn’t done anything to piss her off.

Skyler showed Lilah to the guest room while I unpacked the car. By the time I was done, Skyler was closing the door to the guest room holding up a finger to her mouth telling me to be quiet.

“She asleep?” I whisper.

“Yeah. Poor thing, she’s exhausted. They had her for several hours before taking me. She hadn’t eaten when they picked her up. Spider used her hunger to draw her in. He took her into the grocery store and told her to pick a few things to eat because he wanted to help her. She hadn’t eaten I don’t think, until we drove through and got burgers on the way home.”

Wrapping my arms around her, I pull Skyler into me and nuzzle into her neck.

“I let you down today, baby. I’m sorry you were mixed up in any of this shit. I should’ve skipped the fights and stayed by your side.”

Skyler shoves my chest, scowling at me, eyes full of disgust.

Shit. She thinks I fucked up too.

“Ethan James Anderson!” She whisper-shouts, poking my in the chest with her finger. “I swear you are one of the dumbest men I have ever met in my life. Sometimes I wonder how you got this far in life with all the utter bullshit you believe.”

I stifle a laugh at her indignation. I pick her up and carry her down the hall to our room, and close the door shut with my foot.

“You need to be quiet. You’re going to wake up the kid.”

Her face scrunches up, her eyes narrow, and my dick is at half-mast already.

“I’m not going to let you sit here and blame yourself for shit you didn’t do. Spider was the one sent his goon in to snatch me, and if it hadn’t been for Violet being hurt…” her eyes widen, her hand covers her mouth. “I’m such a terrible friend. I forgot all about Violet and her getting hurt. I didn’t even ask anyone when we got back to the hotel, or on the way home.” Cradling her face in her hands, Skyler breaks.

“One minute we were going to grab snacks and a drink, then the loud noise went off sending everyone into a tailspin and she was on the ground getting trampled on. I-I-I d-don’t even know how she got hurt, I saw the blood on her dress and ran out to find Dec and Jake. Then everything went sideways, and I was climbing into a van with a psychopath.”

There it is. Adrenaline dump.

I pull her into my chest and rest my chin on her head and let her get it all out.

“You’re not a bad friend. You were going through your own chaos and fighting to stay alive. I’m sure Violet won’t hold you trying to survive and protecting a teenage girl against you.”

“I still should’ve remembered to check on her.” She leans back, looking up at me with tears streaking her face. “How is she? Do we know what happened to her? How she got hurt?”

“I can’t really talk about it, baby. It’s club business.”

She steps back, but I keep my hold tight. I know she’s pissed. She hates those words. I hate keeping things from her too, but if what Hawk found out is true, Skyler doesn’t need to know a damn thing about anything. Plausible deniability has never been more important, especially with the possibility of a dirty cop being involved in our shit.

“I thought we agreed no more secrets?”

“We did, but you know that doesn’t include club business. I can’t betray Pres and the MC like that. And it’s not like I want to keep secrets from you. It’s for your safety, and to keep my ass out of jail – we hope.”

Skyler slaps my chest hard.

“Not funny, Ethan! You are not going to jail! I just got you back, you can’t go leaving me so soon.”

I take her mouth in a searing kiss. Our tongues sliding along each other, tasting, teasing, devouring. Skyler melts into me and I fucking love it.

“I’m not leaving you. Ever. I was just proving my point.”

She lets out a long-exaggerated sigh. “Can you at least tell me if Violet is, okay?”

“Yeah, baby. She’s fine. Declan said she had to get a few stiches and then he drove her back here to his place.”

“His place?” Her eyebrows damn near hit her hair line. “Who has Carter?”

“His still with Liz at the farm.”

Skyler’s lips curve upward into a mischievous smirk.

“Now. We have something else to discuss.” I walk her backward until the back of her knees hit the edge of the bed. She changed out of her dress and into one of my long-sleeved Henley’s and some tight-fitting black stretch pants.

I kick off my shoes and socks and rip my shirt off over my head, unbuttoning my jeans, but not ready to take them off yet. Skyler looked her fill with hooded eyes, licking her lips, her hands twisting the end of my shirt on her body.

Damn she looks good in my clothes.

“Take it off.” Skyler doesn’t hesitate, throwing my shirt to floor, maintaining eye contact with me the whole time. “All of it.” She makes quick work of stripping off her clothes, standing in front of me bare ass naked. My mouth waters at the sight of her.

Using my hands on her hips, I turn us so I’m sitting on the edge of the bed with Skyler standing between my legs.

“Over my lap.” She looks confused, but also intrigued. I’ve swatted her ass before, but this is going to be different. She needs to know how dead fucking serious I am about her safety and well-being.

Skyler hesitantly drapes herself over my lap.

“You seem to have something poking out of your jeans, baby. Want me to take care of it for you?” She’s playing games, trying to tease me, but she’s about to find out I’m not fucking playing.

“You will, after.”

“After, what?” My only answer is the palm of my hand coming down hard on her ass. “She yelped loud, and I quickly grab her panties from the floor, jostling her as I do. The panties are shoved into her mouth now, helping to quiet her moans.

I get back to peppering her cheeks with hard, repetitive swats. The sight of her ass turning from pink, to red, in a matter of seconds has my dick leaking precum in my jeans. I’m painfully hard and ready to give us both the release we need, but first we need to have a chat.

“You left Jake’s side at the arena.” Slap. Slap. Slap.

“I was trying to help Violet.” Slap.

“Your man told you to stay with the brothers who were assigned to watch over you, and you left them both. You should’ve let them help Violet. Your safety comes first to me, Skyler. Every.” Slap. “Fucking.” Slap. “Time.” Slap.

Slipping a finger down her crease, she’s already dripping wet and slick with need. I circle her clit until she wiggles on my lap, fighting against my own body’s reaction to having her body grinding down on mine.

My balls are painfully tight, but she needs to learn. I need her to get it!

“You’re enjoying this way too much, Sunshine. This was meant to be a punishment. A reminder to keep yourself safe. You are never to put yourself in danger like that again.”

“I d-d-didn’t do it on purpose.”

“The hell you didn’t.” Slap. This time I rub her cheeks, soothing some of the sting. “I know why you did it. You wanted to help Lilah. But the fact remains, you are mine, and losing you is not an option. We would’ve helped her. But not at the cost of losing you. DO you understand, Sky? Please, tell me you understand? I can’t lose you, baby. I won’t survive losing you again.”

Skyler’s shoulder shake, and I know she’s crying. Making her feel guilty isn’t something I like doing, but she needs to trust me. To trust us.

Sitting her up, I turn her to straddle me and cradle her face in my hands as I wipe away her tears. I pepper her face with soft kisses, then hold her to my chest and let her cry on more time. She’s been through so much; I don’t even think she’s processed it all.

“I’m sorry, Ethan.” Her words are whispered against my chest. My hand on her chin, forces her to look me in the eyes. “I didn’t mean to scare you. I saw Lilah, and I remembered Emily. How helpless I felt. The guilt I carry for not getting to her in time. I couldn’t let it happen again.” She sniffs. “Lilah is so young, and all alone. I had to do something. It’s what my Daddy would’ve done. He would’ve helped the child.”

Kissing her forehead, I remind her, “We’ve talked about this. You were not at fault for Emily’s death. She got into her own trouble. Made her own decisions.”

“But that’s just it, Ethan. Lilah didn’t get into her own trouble. She didn’t ask to be thrown away like a piece of unwanted trash. She was never meant to be hungry, begging strangers for money to buy food. She’s a little girl, for fuck’s sake!” Her voice raises and I see where she’s going with this. The pain she’s struggling with.

“What kind of mother throws their child away?” She sobs, dropping her face into her hands and mumbles, “I fought so hard to keep our child, and here’s this poor girl whose mother threw her baby girl away. I had to help her.”

“Shh. Okay. Okay, baby. I get it. It’s okay.” My words are meant to sooth, but I think the only thing Skyler needs from me right now is to hold her while she finally lets it all go, once and for all.

We sit here for several minutes. Skyler’s naked body straddling my half naked one. When she’s finally cried enough, she sits up and asks, “Will you make love to me, Ethan? I need to feel us. To know we’re going to be okay.”

I don’t answer with words. I kiss the ever-loving hell out of her, standing and turning to lay her out on the bed before me. As always, my woman gives as good as she gets. I swallow her moans, and slow the kiss, pulling back enough to stand up.

Shucking off my jeans, I spread her thighs and climb up between them, the tip of my dick knocking at her entrance. With her eyes locked on mine, I push my cock all the way inside and settle there. Balls deep, stretching her body to fit mine.

Skyler lifts her head up off the bed, bringing her mouth to mine, and begin moving in and out of her body slowly, but forcefully. Hitting the sweet spot, I know will set her off.

Her legs wrap tight around my waist, and she starts moving in time with me, taking what she needs from me.

Reaching between us, I pinch her nipple and give it a good twist, at the same time she grinds herself against me. Her legs shake, her eyes close, and my woman is lost to the pleasure only I can give her.

I pick up my pace. Pounding into her now, harder, faster until I reach the same cliff and follow her over the edge of ecstasy.

OceanofPDF.com

45

OceanofPDF.com

SKYLER

Ethan woke me and Lilah up early this morning saying we needed to get to the clubhouse right away but didn’t say why and now my heart has been stuck in my throat ever since.

His hand rests on my thigh as he drives the three of us to the farm in the club’s SUV.

“Did something happen? Is someone hurt?” I ask, hoping Ethan understands my question.

“Stop worrying. I told you everyone is fine.”

The way he’s acting so calm, yet so mysterious has me freaking out inside. I know he’s not going to say anything about the club in front of Lilah, but my mind is running rampant with all the scenarios of things we could be walking into.

Is Ghost, Okay? Was there another attack on one of the businesses? Is it Cash? Did someone from the Devils figure out it was the club who took out their men? Is Lilah really going to be sent away with Eli?

The last question has been running through my mind all night. I hardly slept a wink, even with Ethan waking me up and thoroughly fucking me, twice!

My heart aches with the idea of sending her away. Don’t get me wrong, I love Eli and the men of Mountain Heights. They have been a huge part of my life for the last six years and I will forever be grateful to them for all they’ve done. They’re brothers to me. Not in the pound-my-chest-because- I-wear-a-leather-vest type of brothers. More the, we don’t share blood, but I choose you to be my family anyway, kind.

I know without a doubt, Lilah would be given the best of everything. She would want for nothing. She would have a home and brothers to watch over her and scare away idiot boys who only want one thing. She would get a great education and I’m sure Eli would teach her about business and how to make good money.

And I know they would all love her dearly.

And while I know these are all wonderful things, I can’t help but feel as though, Lilah should stay here, with Ethan and me. But I don’t know how to bring the subject up to Ethan and I don’t want to upset Eli either.

We get through the gate and up the long drive to the clubhouse. Carter is running up the hill to the clubhouse with Caleb and Liz following close behind.

“Is Violet here?” My pulse picks up at the thought of seeing her. I still feel like the world’s shittiest friend for not being there at the hospital or even asking about her after everything went down.

Ethan smiles. “See for yourself.”

As soon as the car is in park, I’m out the door heading toward the clubhouse entrance. A small body plows into my legs seconds before I can reach the door, nearly knocking me on my ass.

“Auntie Sky!” Carter squeezes my waist, shoving his head into my body.

I ruffle his hair. “Hey, little man. Where’s your mama?”

“She’s inside on the couch. Declan said she got sick when you all went away for the fight, and she needs to rest for a few days. He took her home to his house to keep an eye on her and I got to stay with Caleb and Miss Liz.” My eyes land on Ethan as he walks up behind Carter, giving his head a little shake too.

“What’s up Carter, my man?”

“I got to feed horses, and goats, and Miss Liz even let me help her bake cookies for dessert last night. We didn’t feed the pigs yet though. She said they only eat every few days.” Carter shrugs his shoulders, but there’s something in Ethan’s expression that tells me those pigs were left hungry on purpose.

“Carter, I want you to meet a friend of mine. Her name is Lilah.”

Lilah sidles up to Ethan and shyly shakes Carter’s hand.

“HI! I’m Carter, I’m almost nine years old. Do you like farm animals? They have all kinds of animals here. Chickens, goats, horses, pigs, ducks, and two dogs. But they stay down at Miss Liz’s house to protect her when Caleb is away on business. Isn’t that right, Miss Liz?”

Liz and Caleb walk up holding hands and smiling.

“That’s right.” Liz’s eyes light up at Carter’s enthusiasm. I don’t know what the kid eats or how he manages to have so much energy, but Violet needs to find a way to bottle it up and sell it. She’d make bank!

Everyone enters the clubhouse and there’s already a room full of people.

I turn to ask Ethan, but he shrugs, ushering me further into the living space.

“Go visit with Violet. You know you want to talk to her.” My eyes bounce between him and Lilah, not wanting to leave her alone.

“Go on. Lilah will be fine. She’ll be right here with Liz. I’m pretty sure Carter is about to talk her ear off anyway.” He kisses my forehead. “I need to get into church.” One more kiss and Ethan leaves the room.

My stomach fills with dread, but I manage to muster up the courage to sit down next to Vi. Declan whispers something in her ear. She doesn’t appear to like it, but she nods, giving him the side-eye as he leaves.

“How are you feeling, Vi?”

“I’m okay. It was just a scratch. I’ve had worse.” She’s picking at nonexistent lint on her pants. “I think these men are taking things a bit too seriously, if you ask me.” The words are strong, but I don’t miss the way her voice wavers as she says them.

“Violet.”

“What about you? Oh my God, Sky. Declan said you voluntarily got into a van with two strange men.” Her voice carries, loud enough for Carter to hear her. He comes running over, stopping right in front of me, his hands firmly placed on his little hips.

“Auntie Sky, you aren’t supposed to get into the cars of people you don’t know. Stranger danger is real. There are bad people in the world who might try to steal you away.” I bite on my lip to keep from laughing. This kid has stolen a piece of my heart with is mile long protective streak, and his bossy little attitude.

I clear my throat, and with as straight a face as I can, I respond to Carter’s little tirade.

“You are very right, Carter. And I promise I will never do it again.” Seemingly satisfied with my answer he offers me a curt nod, then runs back over to the Pac Man game where Lilah has sat down to play.

“What really happened?” Violet whispers.

“The men who killed my father came looking for me. I sort of went with them voluntarily after I got a glimpse of a nearly lifeless teenage girl in the back.” Violet’s eyes fill with tears.

“Did they…was she hurt?” Violet looks past me to where the children are playing the video game and trash talking one another.

“No. They were about to, but Gabe and the others arrived.”

“And where’s her family?”

“Doesn’t have any. Eli said he would be willing to take her with him to Mountain Heights, like what the club did for me.”

Violet studies me. “You don’t want her to go.” She’s not asking so I don’t offer a reply. “Would Ethan be willing to take her in? You guys are just getting started. Would he be willing to share you with a teenage girl? That’s a big responsibility to be taking on.”

“I haven’t asked him. I wanted to, but it didn’t seem like the right time. Maybe after they get done in church, I’ll ask.”

Violet doesn’t push the subject any further. We sit and watch the kids and talk about the overbearing men in this town and how they should be dealt with.

OceanofPDF.com

46

OceanofPDF.com

ETHAN

I knew bringing Skyler here so she could physically see for herself that Violet was all right was the best thing for her. For them both. Even though we talked last night, Skyler isn’t one to easily shed her guilt.

“Let’s get this shit show started.” Gabe claps the gavel down and everyone shuts up.

“Mack, Declan, do you have the information I asked for on the bastard who attacked Violet?”

Declan’s face is hard as stone, he looks ready to strike at any moment. Usually, he’s the picture of calm. Not today.

Mack starts, “Violet hasn’t given us much to go on. We tried to ask her about her ex-husband but every time we broached the subject she shut us down. So, I have Hawk run a background on Violet Dupree.”

“What did you find?” Jameson asks.

“Not a fucking thing. It’s an alias.”

Grumbles and curses, comments of disbelief, are all happening around the sanctuary.

“Dec, has she said anything to you?” Gabe inquires.

“No. She won’t give me much of anything. The same story she gave when she first moved here and took the job with Ethan at the gym.” He looks at me, for corroboration. “She moved here after a shitty divorce for a new start for herself and her son.”

I nod. It’s the story she gave me when I hired her.

“We all know there’s more to it than what she’s telling us based off the way Carter is so protective of her, and all his questions about stopping bad guys from hurting her.” Declan adds.

Hawk jumps in with his laptop, typing away at something. “I can’t find anything on Violet Dupree, no birth certificate, marriage license, or divorce papers filed. So, I started looking into Carter Dupree. There’s no record of him either.”

“Someone went through a lot of trouble to keep these two identities hidden.”

“We can’t do anything to help if she won’t give us what we need. For now, just keep an eye on her and the boy. Dec, get some time with the kid and remind him about contacting us if he ever feels like his mom is in danger.” Gabe commands.

“Got it, Pres.”

“Now, where are we with the Devil’s Order? How’s the clean-up at the strip club going?”

It’s Ghost’s turn to chime in. “Jameson’s crew got most of the plumbing and drywall done. We’re waiting on the paint and carpet, cosmetic shit to get done.”

Gabe nods.

“Any other blow back since we put those two assholes in the ground last night?”

“No, Pres. We’ve been patrolling like you asked. Sending prosects out two by two. Nobody’s seen or heard anything.”

“I think maybe Spider was a nomad. He had just gotten out of jail not too long ago. He’s missed a lot with his club. Maybe he was working on his own plan without their knowledge. There are several other possibilities too, like maybe his Pres shot down his plan for revenge and cut him loose.” Hawk rattles off each point but still we have no concrete evidence of the actual truth.

“Fuck. Why can’t this shit ever be cut and dry?” Gabe slams his hand on the table. “Ethan, I want Sky to remain on the same plan. She needs a brother with her at all times. If it ain’t you, designate someone. Got me?”

“Yeah Pres, I got you.”

“Now, what about the girl Skyler rescued? What’s the plan with her?”

I jump in before anyone can say “Let’s take a vote on sending her away.” I don’t want to send her away, and I don’t believe Skyler does either.

“I’d like to adopt Lilah!” I shout. “She would have a good, loving home and tow very dedicated parents. I’ll need some records forged to keep people from sniffing at my door, but I’m sure we’ve got a few people who know how to do that.” I look pointedly at Ghost and Hawk.

“Skyler’s okay with this decision?” Gabe’s narrow eyes are drilling into me.

“She will be. After our conversation last night, I have no concerns about doing this. I know it’s what she’ll want.”

Forty-five minutes later and some long, drawn-out conversations about shit we really don’t have answers to in church, I’m finally free to find my woman and tell her the good news.

I find her sprawled out on a couch with Violet who is sprawled out on the other.

“Skyler. Come here, baby. I need to talk to you.”

She hops up off the couch, watching me curiously, taking her time to cross the room.

“Now, Woman!” I feign frustration, but inside I’m like a kid at Christmas, only instead of receiving gifts, I’m giving them.

She stops right in front of me, crossing her arms over her chest pushing those luscious tits out at me. “What?” She’s uncertain. Nervous.

Caressing her cheek with my hand, I ask, “What’s the matter, baby? What’s got you so nervous?”

“Everything. Nothing.” Skyler’s biting her lip which tells me she’s hiding something.

“Hey. We promised no secrets.”

“I don’t have any secrets. I was thinking about something and I’m not sure how to talk to you about it.”

“You can tell me anything, you know this.”

“Why don’t you tell me your news first, then I’ll tell you mine.” This makes me smile. I already know she’s going to love what I’m about to tell her, and maybe it’ll be enough to set her at ease, where she can tell me what’s eating her.

“I spoke to Pres and the guys, and they’ve agreed to help us adopt Lilah. I know it’s a little backward, getting the kid before the wedding, but we’re already six years behind. I figured calling an audible wouldn’t hurt, and it would give us a head start on the family we’ve always wanted to have. Ghost and Hawk will work out the records and shit. But we can keep her here with us and give her a loving home, and a great family.” I swing my arm around pointing out the large, all be it, functionally dysfunctional family strewn about the clubhouse.

Skyler doesn’t say anything. She doesn’t move a muscle and I’m beginning to worry I may have jumped the gun on this.

Placing my hands on her shoulders, I give her a little shake. “Baby, say something. What was it you wanted to tell me?”

Her eyes light up and the corners of her mouth tip.

“I wanted to ask you if you thought Lilah should stay here with us, where she could go to school and have a normal life a sweet girl like her deserves. A home where e she would be loved and cared for. She’d never go hungry or beg anyone for anything ever again because we would provide her with everything she could ever need, including a crazy ass family of bikers and their semi-sane women and children.”

Laughter bursts out of me. I pull her close and kiss her forehead, still chuckling. “So, I guess that’s a yes, huh?”

“That’s a hell yes.”

“Mmm, think I could get the same answer if I was to ask you to marry me?”

Skyler smiles up at me, it’s a genuine, heart melting smile.

“It’s a definite maybe. When you propose properly.”

My hand comes down on her ass with a hard slap!

“Should we tell the whole family?” Skyler bites her lip again, looking to me for an answer. My response comes easily.

“Yo, motherfuckers! We’ve got some good news!” Everyone in the room stops what they’re doing and focuses on me. “Me and Skyler are adopting a little girl. Her name is Lilah, and she is now and forever will be, a part of the Kings’ family!”

The room fills with people offering their congratulations and asking if we need anything or offering help whenever we need parenting advice. Skyler is smiling so big; I don’t think I’ve ever seen her so happy.

The crowd dwindles sown, and Lilah finally makes her way over to us, her big blue eyes hopeful.

“I=is it true? You want to adopt me?”

“If you want us to, yes.”

Lilah plows into both of us wrapping her arms around both our waists and begins to cry happy tears.

“Thank you. Thank you both for saving me.”

“Something you’ll learn being around here, sweetheart. Kings take care of their own.”

OceanofPDF.com

EPILOGUE

Ethan

The stage is set, and I’m nervous as all hell.

Not because I think Skyler will be upset, because it’s a big moment, and I want everything to be perfect for her.

I have to hand it to Liz and the other ladies. They did a hell of a job getting everything ready.

The inside of the clubhouse is decorated with purple, teal, black, and white balloons and streamers. There’s a banner with the words “Happy 14th Birthday, Lilah” draped above the stage. The bar is covered with all Lilah’s favorite snack foods. Chicken wings, pizza snacks, jalapeno poppers, and every brand of chip known to man. The dessert table is like none I’ve ever seen before. The birthday cake is surrounded by every kind of candy imaginable. It’s the perfect distraction.

“Are they trying to throw us all into a sugar coma?” Jameson complains, while shoveling a handful of M & M’s into his mouth.

“I think those are for the women.” Hawk replies. “I’ve heard when they become feral, if you throw chocolate at them, it’ll calm their asses down. OW!”

Caleb smiles, passing Hawk. Not the least bit sorry for slapping him in the head.

“Lilah loves all things chocolate, and my wife loves Lilah. Call her a feral bitch in front of Liz.” Caleb smirks, his eyes glinting with humor. “I dare you.”

Hawk grabs his balls, shaking his head. “Nope.”

We all erupt in laughter.

“The girls on their way?” Jake asks, tossing his arm over my shoulder giving me a shake.

“Yeah. Lilah text and said they left the house ten minutes ago.” I reply. “Hey, thank you again for all you help on getting Lilah’s room ready. It means a lot to Skyler and me, everyone’s accepted her into the family so easily.”

“They’re yours, brother. That makes them family. No thanks needed.”

It’s been crazy these past few months since all the shit went down with Spider. We moved Lilah into Skyler’s house with us and made her our own.

Jake’s a tattoo artist by trade, the owner of Kustom Armor Tattoos, but the son of a bitch can do so much more than sling ink. He’s a talented painter as well. While Jake painted a floral mandala in beautiful purple, teal, and gold colors, we set up the rest of the bedroom furniture.

The giant canvas painting serves as the headboard to a queen size bed, draped by a comforter in the same colors. Skyler added fluffy pillows and sparkly accents throughout the room. We repainted her old dresser and attached a new mirror with soft white lights along the edges. Sky made it look fancy with more perfume bottles, make up brushes, and jewelry the girl could possibly need.

Hawk helped me paint the walls, build a desk, install a stereo system, set up her laptop, and install a ceiling fan. Lilah’s getting the hook up when it comes to electronics thanks to Hawk.

I thought I was going to be in trouble when we brought her home; outnumbered, two to one. Turns out, having both women under one roof has its advantages.

They team up on me about things like what we have for dinner and the movies we watch. Little things. But having two women who both want nothing more than to make the other happy, works out well for me. Makes my job easier.

I put them both on a mission to gather intel for me about each other.

Is it sneaky? Hell yes. Is it brilliant? Abso-fucking-lutely.

When we moved into Skyler’s place, Jameson put a construction crew on the job to make some improvements on the home. There was nothing wrong with it so far as I could tell other than a few cosmetic things here and there, but Skyler wanted to make it our home, which meant modernizing things a bit and a complete makeover for what would be Lilah’s room and the master bedroom.

“I want her to feel like this is her home. Her real home. Somewhere she can relax and feel safe. She deserves to be happy. After everything she’s been through, I want to give her a better life. One with two loving parents.”

“We will baby,” I assure her.

While the guys were working on the house, Hawk was doing his computer voodoo shit, making sure Lilah’s mom hadn’t filed any missing person reports, or claimed her as a runaway to the police. Once he knew for sure she hadn’t, he dug up all Lilah’s school transcripts, medical records, and her birth certificate. Everything we needed to get her enrolled in school and handle whatever other needs she may have.

Then he produced notarized paperwork giving parental rights and decisions over to Skyler. I don’t ask how he does his voodoo shit, but I know there was a lot involved in making this little girl ours. A few weeks later, a police report popped up stating her mother had died in a horrific accident. No one knows exactly what happened, but the very next morning Skyler received a package from Vincenzo congratulating her on Lilah’s adoption.

The paperwork he sent, however, stated both Ethan and Skyler Anderson as the adopting parents, along with a marriage license dated two weeks prior. I could’ve kissed the son of a bitch.

We agreed not to tell Lilah right away. Skyler wanted her to have time to get used to us and make sure being with us was in fact what she wanted. I think deep down, Skyler feared Lilah might run away if she felt pressured.

In every way possible, including on paper, Skyler and Lilah are mine. My only regret was not giving Sky her dream wedding with all our friends and family there to witness our union. So, I recruited the kid, my brothers, and the women to put this little plan in motion.

“You nervous?” Gabe chuckles. “What if she says no?”

“She won’t.”

“She might.” Cash laughs inserting his ass into the conversation. “Skyler’s as stubborn as they come. Plus, she hates surprises.”

“Or being put on the spot,” Ghost adds.

“She might tell you no for making her feel cornered.” Walker throws out his two cents.

I glance around the room at all my brothers, making eye contact with each one. They all smirk. the longer I stay silent, the more enjoyment they get.

“Fuck off. All of you. Skyler’s already mine. I’m just making it official in front of the family is all. Skyler deserves this and so much more.” I mean every word, but because I’m an asshole, I say, “Besides, she won’t want to disappoint Lilah when she sees how hard she worked to help me pull this off.”

Eli shoves my shoulder hard. “You bastard! Using a little girl’s happiness to lock your woman down! You’re⁠—”

“A fucking genius!” Xander shouts. “No way would Skyler say no if she knew it meant fucking things up for Lilah. You are one conniving asshole, but I find I admire that about you.”

“Remember…”

“I know, Ghost. If I hurt, her you’ll make me disappear. We’ve had this conversation repeatedly since she first came home. I got it.”

“They’re coming! They just pulled into the lot.” Blake shouts across the room. The lights are dimmed, and everyone takes their places on either side of the stage.

* * *

Skyler

Pulling my truck up to the front of the clubhouse, I can barely contain my excitement. Ethan and the guys, along with Liz and some of the other women of the club, have been here all morning preparing the clubhouse for Lilah’s surprise birthday party.

I’ve spent the last few weeks with her, asking her all sort of questions trying to plan the perfect birthday party. She was hesitant to tell me anything she liked or wanted after how overboard everyone went with decorating her bedroom and all the presents the guys bought her for Christmas.

I admit, it was a lot, but we wanted her to feel like she was part of the family. I wanted her to have a room she could be comfortable and safe in. Her own place to call home. With her coming from living on the streets, and her own family treating her so poorly, I think it made everyone here determined to give her a wonderful Christmas.

With her all moved in, and both, Hawk and Vincenzo having pulled all the necessary strings, Lilah is ours, and today at her birthday party we’re going to tell her.

Lilah is bouncing on the balls of her feet with excitement. It makes my heart happy to see her so happy.

“Go on, open the door.”

Lilah pulls the clubhouse door open. The lights flick on and everyone jumps out shouting, “Surprise!”

Lilah’s eyes are wide, her hand covering her smile as she takes in all the people and the decorations.

“You guys did all of this…for me? But I thought…”

Ethan comes up, pulls her to his chest, and whispers something in her ear. She hugs him around the waist, nodding at whatever he’s said. She pulls back, looks up at him, then turns to face me with glassy eyes.

“Thank you.” Her words are choked, but the smile on her face speaks volumes.

“You’re welcome, sweetheart.” Ethan releases Lilah, and she runs into my waiting arms.

Everyone takes turns coming up to hug our beautiful girl, wishing her a happy birthday. Hawk ruffles her hair, frustrating her, but Liz is quick to come to her rescue, nodding to Caleb, who claps Hawk on the back of the head.

Cash embraces Lilah, kissing the top of her head. “Hey, beautiful. You know if you decide you don’t like it here, or these assholes are too much, you call Uncle Cash and I’ll move you up to Mountain Heights with me.” She giggles when he winks at her.

“Fuck off, pretty boy! Our girl isn’t going anywhere with you clowns. She’s staying here with us. Aren’t you, Lilah?”

She smiles wide. “I mean I’ll stay as long as you want me, I guess.”

I look up at Ethan. He gives Ghost a chin lift. Lilah’s eyes are bouncing between the three of us.

“W-what’s going on?” she asks, concern evident in her voice.

Ghost hands Ethan a manilla envelope, which Ethan then hands to Lilah. I’m struggling to keep the tears at bay, while holding my breath in anticipation for her reaction.

Please let us keep you.

Lilah looks at the unmarked envelope, confused.

“Open it, sweetheart,” Ethan encourages her.

The whole room is quiet as she opens the envelope, pulls out the papers, and reads them silently to herself. Tears spill from her eyes and for a moment I fear she’s going to run. But to my surprise, she charges both of us, wrapping her arms around me and Ethan, whispering, “Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!”

We hold her tight between us, my heart near bursting.

“We love you, kid. You’re officially ours. You’re an Anderson.”

“And a permanent part of the Kings of Fury MC family!”

“Welcome home kid!”

“We love you sweetheart!”

Voices shout around the room.

Lilah’s smile widens. She leans back, swiping at her tears. “Can we give Skyler her surprise now?”

I’m not sure what she’s talking about and turn to Ethan for answers. He nods at Lilah, then takes my hand, walking me toward the sliding doors leading into the backyard of the clubhouse.

When he opens the door, I gasp at the sight before me.

“Ethan?”

His hands come around my waist, pulling my back to his chest as he kisses my neck.

“What is all this?”

“Well, I would’ve thought it was obvious. The prospects built the gazebo and hung the twinkle lights all over the yard. Liz and the girls handled all the flowers and bought the dresses you picked out.”

Turning to face him, “I didn’t pick out any dresses.”

“Yes, you did. Only you didn’t know what you were picking them out for,” Lilah says from behind him, her cheeks flushed. “I asked you, when we were waiting at the salon, looking through a wedding magazine, what dresses you would choose for yourself and your bridesmaids if you and Ethan had a wedding.”

“And my little spy screen shot the picture and sent them to me,” Ethan says, winking at Lilah. “She had a huge hand in all of this.”

“What are you saying, Ethan? What is all of this?”

Turning me to face him, Ethan drops to the ground on one knee, taking my hand in his. “I know this isn’t how we planned for things to go between us. Originally, the wedding was supposed to come before the kid.” He looks at Lilah, then back to me. I smile down at him. “We weren’t supposed to sign the papers before we said our vows. You’ve always wanted a small, outdoor wedding, with lavender and white flowers, and fairy lights twinkling all around, while our family and friends watched as we made our vows. I know your dad’s not here to walk you down the aisle, but the rest of our family is, and they’ve all worked their asses off to help me give you the wedding you’ve been dreaming about. So, Sunshine, will you marry me? Right here, right now, with everyone we love to witness it?”

I nod frantically, swiping tears from my face. “Yes!”

Ethan stands and kisses me softly with everyone cheering around us.

“Come on, darlin’.” Liz grabs my hand, pulling me out of Ethan’s hold. “Let’s get you cleaned up and into your wedding dress. Ladies!” She shouts, “You’ve got thirty minutes to get your shit together, look your best. Gentlemen, get those chairs lined up and the grill started! We’re celebrating tonight!”

Hoots and hollers go up around the yard, but I barely hear what they’re saying as I’m being dragged down the hall to get ready.

* * *

Ethan

Thirty minutes later, I’m standing in front of the gazebo with Jake, Hawk, and Declan at my side. Eli is standing center stage. He’s officiating.

Across from us, Violet, Sadie, and Jayde all stand in their places looking beautiful in their short, silky, lavender dresses. When Lilah asked Sky what the men would wear for her wedding, I was shocked to find she didn’t want us in tuxedos or suits. She told Lilah, “If it’s my dream wedding and I’m marrying a biker, it’s only right he should get married in his cut.” I would’ve worn the tux if it’s what she wanted, but the guys were sure happy she didn’t.

The back door opens, the music starts, and Lilah steps out first, looking beautiful as she makes her way down the aisle holding her bouquet of flowers. She steps to the side taking her place as the maid of honor. Smiling she tips her head, indicating for me to look back at the aisle, and what I see takes my breath away.

My woman in gorgeous in her white lace dress. Her shoulders are bare, her hair pinned up on one side, her long wavy locks draped over the other. She’s stunning. Ghost holds her arm, walking her slowly to me. Our hands touch, her eyes sparkle, and I know I’m the luckiest motherfucker to walk the Earth.

Skyler is my Sunshine. My wife. My everything.

Keep reading to see what happens next in the Kings of Fury MC

OceanofPDF.com

PROLOGUE - JAKE

I’m holding onto the door handle with one hand and the buckle of my seat belt with the other, praying my grip will keep the two pieces locked as Mom white knuckles the steering wheel. The way she’s driving is scaring the shit out of me.  

Mom never drives crazy with us kids in the car.

Old Miller Mine Road is known for its curves and bends, and she’s taking every one of them at record speed.

My stomach is still tied in knots with the lack of information and the deafening silence thick in the cab of the truck. 

Pop always told us stories, the accidents happening on this road. How common they are.  He always says it’s the people’s own stupid fault for trying to take turns too quickly and allowing themselves to get too close to the edge. 

My thoughts are scrambled.  My stomach is turning as I try not to let my mind play all the possible scenarios, we could find waiting for us. As we round the last corner, the accident is within view, and everything becomes clear. Someone’s badly hurt.

Everything seems to move in slow motion. 

We pull to the crash, taking everything in. It’s like in the movies, where the camera slows down time. I take it all in a panoramic view. The subtle movement of the trees from the summer breeze. The loud distant cracking noise of old wooden branches off in the short distance. The air conditioning is barely moving Mom’s loose strands of hair. The car. The motorcycle. The pick-up truck. One single picture at a time as I study every detail of what must’ve happened here.

There are dark skid marks swerving in a crazy pattern along the asphalt. Debris scattered along the stretch of road. Steam coming from the ground where the vehicles slid, before coming to their final resting places. 

There’s movement. Someone wearing a Kings’ cut is squatting close to the ground, slowly moving around. From this distance I can’t tell who it is.

My eyes follow the path of the wreckage. Everything inside me turns to panic.

Caleb’s old blue truck is parked next to the front end of a wrecked black car. The small car is facing the wrong direction with the back half hanging, caught between the guard-rail and the mountain wall. 

Mom slams on the brakes, jerking us both forward hard enough to lock my seat belt against me. Her right arm slams across my chest. Jayde drops her toy onto the floorboard. Her loud screech as she yells at Mom in protest, the only sign she was affected by the sudden jolt. Mom apologizes as she explains she’s trying to avoid the streaks of liquid and broken metal scraps scattered across the road. 

“Shit! I’m sorry. You two, okay?” Mom asks, her chest heaving with each breath she takes. I nod. Jayde scowls. Mom reaches for her toy, placing it back in Jayde’s lap. “There you go sweetheart. Mommy’s sorry for scaring you.”

Judging by the dark marks and swerved pattern, it looks like the driver spun, lost control, and smacked against the mountain several times before coming to a complete stop.  Both sides of the car are smashed to shit. Whatever happened, it finally ended with the back end of the car leaning against the railing and the front driver’s side pinned against the mountain wall. It looks as if the railing is the one thing keeping the small car from falling. 

The front of the car looks like an accordion. I can see the silhouette of the driver through the spider web made of glass in the windshield. The front wheel axle is broken in half, both tires flat.

The front end has fluid dripping, pooling underneath while steam rises from the hood. The passenger’s side airbag is hanging, deflated, where the passenger door once was. 

Pop and Gabe’s bikes are parked farther back near the railing. Another bike is on the ground. 

I still haven’t seen Pop yet. My heart is pounding at a rapid speed. 

His bike is still standing, so it wasn’t him who crashed. But I can’t be sure. He could’ve been riding one of the custom builds before the customer takes it home.

Shit. He has to be here somewhere. But where?

Mom parks us across the road on the opposite side in the turn-out under a tree. As soon as she has the truck stopped and catches sight of Caleb, she flings her door open and starts running, yelling at me over her shoulder, to stay put and watch my sister. She leaves the keys in the ignition turned on, with the hazard lights flashing. I’m able to open the windows at least, flooding the car with the scent of burnt rubber, smoke, and a hint of honeysuckle.

With Jayde in the back seat and the heat of the summer day I need to keep the air moving or she’ll get too hot.  I’m sweating like crazy already, but not because of the heat. 

The broken mirror of the bike lays in pieces off to the side of Caleb’s truck. Orange paint scraped on the ground. Busted red and yellow plastic shards look like confetti sprinkled on the asphalt. 

The bile continues to rise in my throat, my heart feeling like it could burst through my ribs as I take everything in

As I look closer, I know the bike. What’s left of it.

I’d know his orange flame job anywhere. It was one of the first custom jobs done at Gabe’s garage.

The bike isn’t a complete loss. The tank and the front of the frame are still intact. I’m sure it slid across the ground before landing in its final resting place. Its owner, on the ground, not far from it. 

Thomas. The traitorous asshole.

Caleb, the club president, Gabe and Thomas’ father, is on the ground beside Thomas. With Caleb’s large body blocking my view, I can still see the dark puddle of blood on the ground. It’s running past Thomas’ legs.  He must be in bad shape. 

I scan the scene looking back and forth for any sign of Pop. Caleb yells to Mom, “Thomas is alive,” drawing my attention back to the bike. 

He says a few other things as Mom approaches him, but I can’t hear him with the rushing sound of my own heartbeat in my ears. 

Where the hell is Pop? 

Mom’s a nurse so her first instinct is to go to Thomas, but before she takes another step, Caleb shouts, “I have Thomas’ wounds handled. An ambulance is on the way. It’s Gabe and Mack who need help.”

At the mention of Pop’s name, I scan the scene frantically, not seeing him anywhere.

Pop needs help? Where is he? I’m ready to jump out to help, but I don’t know where Pop is and I can’t leave Jayde in the truck alone. She’s two.

I watch as Mom hesitates for a moment until Caleb says something else. I can’t hear anything but my own breathing echoing in my ears. I follow his pointed finger with my eyes to the black car where Pop and Gabe are desperately trying to drag someone from the front seat. I feel a sudden rush of relief to see Pop alive and in one piece. “Pop!” I yell through the window, while tears I hadn’t realized I was crying stream down my face. He turns, scanning the area until he catches my eyes. As soon as he does, he stands tall and nods. It’s all I need to release the tension and the ache holding my chest hostage this whole time. 

“Pop’s alive! It wasn’t him. He’s not hurt,” I say to Jayde, but really trying to reassure myself, as my heart jolts back to life and relief floods my body, relieving most of my tension.

I know it’s pretty fucked up to be this relieved while others are hurt and there is so much chaos and apparent tragedy going on. I might feel guilty, but I won’t apologize for the relief I feel. The fact is, at this moment knowing I haven’t lost my father is what matters most. 

I feel myself starting to calm a little as I follow the movements of the men working on the car. Gabe’s in the front passenger’s side seat, while Pop’s in the back.  The car’s rocking back and forth with whatever they’re doing inside the vehicle.  The railing is making an eerie creaking sound, and more and more fluid continues to drip from the front end as the car rocks.

Mom is standing near the back of the car.  I hear her yelling at the men, asking how badly the driver is hurt. I can’t hear their replies. 

There’s a weird mewing sound. It doesn’t fit with what’s going on. 

Gabe drags a woman from the front seat and lays her on the ground with her head in his lap.  He quickly takes off his cut, folds it, and places it under her head, sliding her off his lap as he begins inspecting her body for injuries.  The image of how he’s clinging to her, stroking her long blonde hair while tears drip from his eyes, will forever be burned into my memory. 

The neck and shoulders of the woman’s blue top is covered with blood. Her long legs lay there completely unmoving.

 Using his black handkerchief, Gabe wipes frantically at her face, trying to clean her, talking to her as he does.  He touches his forehead to hers as he speaks to her, rocking her back and forth in his arms. I’ve never seen a man like Gabe cry before. He’s one of the toughest bastards I’ve ever met. I’ve admired him in every way, as much as I do my own father, and here he is in front of me broken, looking completely lost. 

I wake with a start. My breathing is heavy. My chest is tight. Sweat coating my skin.

Fuck me.

The sound of my phone vibrating, scrapping across the wood of the bedside table wakes me from a restless state of sleep. 

Jesus, it’s been sixteen years since hell rained down on the Kings of Fury MC.  I was just ten years old the day everything went to shit. It was one of the most difficult things this club has ever lived through. I didn’t understand it all at the time, but the events of that summer would change not only my life, but the lives of everyone around me. It was the day I learned, even Kings can be brought to their knees.

What I didn’t know, is it wouldn’t be the last time.

OceanofPDF.com

ALSO BY J. L. QUINCY

Jake’s Angel

Coming Fall of 2024

OceanofPDF.com

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

JL Quincy is a loving wife to her best friend and forever love, and a mother of many.

Currently living out her best life in the great state of Texas and riding out Mother Nature's mood swings on the daily.

When she's not writing about brooding alpha-males and the women who bring them to their knees while stealing their hearts, you can find her spending time with her family and friends, reading, gardening, or watching SEC football or NHL hockey.

OceanofPDF.com

LINKS

Facebook:

https://www.facebook.com/profile.php?id=100063483383749

Facebook Group:

https://www.facebook.com/groups/1145879996728371

Instagram:

https://www.instagram.com/jlquincy1999/

Amazon:

https://www.amazon.com/stores/author/B0D3MCGNHN

Website:

https://jlquincy.com/

OceanofPDF.com